《The Luna and her Quadruplet Pups》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Divorce Jane ¡°Focus.¡± Ethan¡¯s harsh voice pierces the haze of my thoughts, drawing my attention back to his face. ¡°If I wanted to rut a wooden board, I would.¡± Ethan snaps, gripping my hair so tightly I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll rip it out of my head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jane, can you not feel me inside you?¡± He demands, mming his hips into mine so forcefully I feel sure he¡¯ll leave a bruise. ¡°Am I not fucking you hard enough?¡± Still I don¡¯t respond. All I can do is imagine him with Eve, kissing and making love to her, giving her all the affection he used to give me. I can see their writhing bodies in my minds eye, naked and moaning, tangling the sheets of the Alpha¡¯s bed. It makes me feel sick to my stomach to know my husband was inside the other woman mere hours ago; is his libido really so profound that one she-wolf is not enough for him? How does he even have the energy to use me this way when Eve was pleasuring him all night long? The only blessing is that he must have showered in between trysts, because I cannot smell her on him. Still, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll hear all about it before long, Eve never lets me forget just how much my husband enjoys her body. Ethan doesn¡¯t think I know. In fact he hides their rtionship incredibly well. I¡¯d never know if it wasn¡¯t for Eve. She loves torturing me with every sordid detail of their sex life: how much pleasure he gives her, how theyugh about me when my back is turned. Ethan¡¯s muscr body glistens with sweat above me, so rugged and handsome it makes me ache with desire. My body responds to him out of instinct, brought to life by his powerful pheromones and skillful hands even though I want to cry knowing how little I matter to him now. Ethan used to say I was his entire world; now I¡¯m nothing but a sex toy to him. I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can bear it. One way or another, I have to find a way out of this, or I¡¯ll spend the rest of my days being tortured by these images in my head. I feel like I¡¯m about to explode ¨C inside and out. All my horrible imaginings bringing Ethan and Eve¡¯s affair to life in my head, and the relentless pounding of his hardness into my most intimate flesh. ¡°Ahh!¡± I can¡¯t contain my moan as Ethan rams into that special spot deep inside me. ¡°Oh you like that, do you?¡± He smirks, making the same movement again and chuckling at my helpless whimpers, ¡°That¡¯s right Janey, tell me how much you love it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I bite down on my lip, forcing myself to stay quiet. Growling, his pace increases again, and I know he¡¯s close. I stare sightlessly up at the ceiling while he spills himself into my womb with a low growl. Afterwards his lips seek mine, but before he can kiss me, I turn my head away. ¡°No!¡± His oversized hand, still fisted in my hair, pulls my face forward. ¡°No?¡± He repeats in an ominous rumble. ¡°Do you kiss Eve when you¡¯re done with her too?¡± I ask bitterly. I can¡¯t believe my own daring, I¡¯ve wanted to ask him about his affair ¨C to confront him for almost a year now. Yet Ethan barely registers my remark, he simply shakes his head and pushes away from me, muttering, ¡°crazy woman,¡± under his breath. . Sitting up and curling my legs into my chest, I take a few deep, fortifying breaths. ¡°That wasn¡¯t worth a kiss.¡± I hiss. ¡°That wasn¡¯t worth anything. Honestly, you¡¯re so bad in bed we should just get a divorce.¡± When he turns back, I feel a rush of pure triumph. He looks furious, but I relish his anger. The truth is that he¡¯s so skilled in bed that he has to work very hard not to give me pleasure, if it wasn¡¯t for his betrayal with Eve I could probably find release just looking at his handsome features. He wants to punish me, but he can¡¯t have it both ways, he can¡¯t treat me like dirt and also have the willing sex ve he desires. Ethan turns back with a lethal expression, ¡°Excuse me?¡± He barks, fighting to remain in control. Now that I¡¯ve found my courage, I can¡¯t lose my momentum. I¡¯ ve been trying to work up the courage to leave him for a long time now, I¡¯ve known for a while that the person Ethan truly loves is Eve. Eve, the she-wolf who saved his mother while I stood by and watched. Eve, the woman who loved him for his personality, when I only married him for his money. Sure he might have thought he loved me when we were young, but now that everyone around him has convinced him that I¡¯m just a worthless, gold-digging omega Ethan must have decided I¡¯m not worthy of being his luna after all. Maybe that¡¯s why he always turns to Eve ¨C he may still be attracted to me enough to keep me around, but she¡¯s the one who will bear his pups. With a splitting headache, I staggered over to the dresser, pulled open the second drawer, and rummaged through what¡¯s inside until I found arge envelope. I pulled it out and handed it to Ethan. He scanned it down and then red at me in shock and anger, ¡°You¡¯re actually leaving me?!¡± ¡°Does that truly surprise you?¡± | ask, gesturing to the bed. ¡°You can¡¯t have thought I was happy in this marriage.¡± Dark clouds roll into his eyes, and he flips through the packet, stopping at the financial terms, ¡°Everyone always said you were only with me for money.¡± Ethan hisses. ¡°Was this your n from the beginning? Did you marry me just so you could rob me blind in the divorce? Is that why you¡¯ve been so cruel to Mom and Eve?¡± He uses. ¡°Because they were getting in the way of your n?¡± I¡¯m cruel! I think in outrage, He¡¯scalling me cruel. I¡¯m sure the ¡°everyone¡± he¡¯s talking about are the same women he¡¯s using me of abusing, the ones who have been whispering poison in his ear from the day we wed. He never believed it until Eve¡¯s scheme ¡°proved¡± I was a selfish, hateful little gold digger ¨C as she so diplomatically puts it. Three years ago the usation would have infuriated me, now it feels like nothingpared to the suffering he¡¯s already inflicted. I don¡¯t care what he thinks of me anymore. I ist want out, and if this will convince him to sign the papers, so be it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I bite back, ¡°you should have listened to their warnings.¡± When my wordsnd, Ethan¡¯s already livid expression turns absolutely terrifying. Suddenly I realize provoking him might have been a very bad idea. After all, signing the papers or refusing aren¡¯t his only options here.. He prowled toward me with a thunderous expression, looking furious beyond belief. The hair on the back of my neck stands on end, and my inner wolf cowers in fear. Does he hate me so much that he¡¯d attack me? Could he kill me? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 I am pregnant Jane Looking at my husband now, whose eyes glow and ws extend as he fights to keep his own wolf in check¡­ I think he just might. Ethan is gulping in livid breaths of air, his chest rapidly rising and falling as he res at me with abject fury. His rage is so palpable that undiluted fear rushes through my veins and I find myself paralyzed, frozen in ce like a startled rabbit. If | move will he attack? My inner wolf is cowering with her tail tucked between her legs, our every submissive instinct triggered by my husband¡¯s threatening demeanor. However, instead of lunging towards me or shifting, Ethan simply ms the document onto the dresser and shes a pen across it, savagely signing the papers without another word. He throws them towards me, then turns on his heel without another word, storming from the room. A wave of relief floods over me, and for the first time since | said those horrible, thoughtless words, I¡¯m able to breathe. My heart is still pounding in my chest, but it feels stronger than it has in years. Even as it ms against my ribs so forcefully I fear they might break, I can¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of tion. Am I really free? Is it really over? Bending to retrieve the papers at my feet, I run my fingers over Ethan¡¯s hastily scrawled signature with a featherlight touch. In less than five minutes, I¡¯ve gone from being an omega ve to a liberated woman. My life is finally my own again, and I have my entire future ahead of me. | still can¡¯t believe it the next morning as ! pack my bags. I¡¯ve been smiling from the moment I woke up. I¡¯m so happy that not even Eve¡¯s sour face and nasal voice can ruin my mood. She¡¯s standing in my doorway, cradling a cup of hot coffee in her palms and watching me transfer clothing from my dresser into my bags, ¡°So he finally did it.¡± She sneers, smugly sipping the aromatic liquid. ¡°I should have known. When Ethan came to my roomst night he was so excited we didn¡¯t even make it to the bed. I must have had three orgasms in a row ¨C right there against the door.¡± Eve brags, swinging her hips as she sashays into the room. Setting her mug on the side table, the curvy she-wolf perches on the edge of the bed next to my suitcase, looking me up and down with obvious disgust. ¡°He should have kicked you to the curb a long time ago. I suppose he felt sorry for you.¡± Eve theorizes. ¡°Poor, ugly omega¡¯ No one¡¯s ever going to want you now, used up by the alpha like an old condom.¡± Yesterday her words would have cut me to the core. Today they make me want tough. I never have to see this horrible bitch again. I¡¯m not only free of envement, I¡¯m free of her bullying, free of her games. Arching my brow, I stroll to the bedside table and retrieve her steaming coffee. Somehow the woman is so delusional she seems to think I¡¯m about to hand it to her. Eve extends her hand expectantly, but rather than cing the cup in her palm, I dump it right over her head. The hot brew cascades over the horrible woman and her pristine white blouse, then Eve is surging off the bed with an ear curdling shriek. The next thing I know Ethan is running into the room, looking between us with surprise and concern. He immediately rushes to Eve¡¯s side, ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡± Sobbing theatrically, Eve points at me and wails. ¡°Sh-she scalded m-me, just for cing to wish her f- farewell!¡± Throwing her arms around my ex-husbands neck, the she wolf buries her face in his neck and weeps hopelessly. Holding her so tenderly my stomach churns, Ethan glowers at me. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Jane?¡± I roll my eyes skyward, and the Alpha reaches deep into his pockets. ¡°Get out.¡± He growls, extracting a huge wad of cash and throwing it onto my neatly folded clothes, ¡°There ¨C your payment forying on your back all these years. Now go!¡± A flush blooms over my cheeks as his insultnds. I¡¯d like to throw the money back in his face, after all the divorce settlement included financial terms set byw. This has nothing to do with satisfying our agreement, and everything to do with shaming me for enduring his own mistreatment. However I¡¯m not in any position to turn the money away. My mother has been sick for a long time now. She needs surgery, and even with the settlement, I¡¯m barely going to be able to afford it. To an omega, pride is not an option. There is only survival, and that requires money. ¡°As you wish.¡± I tell Ethan. Bending down and zipping up the suitcase, I pull it from the bed and walk out of the room with my head held high. I don¡¯t look back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¨C One monthter. A strange bright light is floating above me, moving from left to right through my blurry vision. Slowly I realize it¡¯s a penlight, brandished in the hands of the doctor standing over my hospital bed. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask hoarsely. Thest thing I remember, I was waiting for my mother toe out of surgery. If anyone should be in this bed, it¡¯s her. ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve had a shock.¡± The doctor said gently. ¡°You fainted.¡± A sense of foreboding slices straight through me. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± The doctor says in that same, pitying tone. ¡°She didn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°What?¡± I reply in a small voice, the words not truly sinking in. ¡°Is¡­ is that why I fainted?¡± ¡°No actually.¡± I can¡¯t imagine why, but the physician is smiling now. ¡°You fainted because you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Six Months Later Quadruplets. When you first find out you¡¯re pregnant, the veryst thing you ever assume is that you¡¯re going to have four babies instead of one. But that¡¯s exactly what happened to me. No sooner had I gotten used to the idea of bing a parent and recovered from my own mother¡¯s death, that I learned i was going to be giving birth to a veritable litter of pups. I barely had enough money left over after all the hospital bills to wee one baby, but by the time I discovered the truth | was already so in love with the tiny beings growing inside me that I couldn¡¯t dream of giving them up. I sheltered them through thest few months with all the love and care ! possess, but now I¡¯m learning that my best efforts hadn¡¯t been enough. After a traumatic c-section and more stitches than I can count, the nurses finally introduced me to my babies: two boys and two girls ¨C for now at least. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The smallest girl, only two-thirds the size of the other babies, is not long for this world. They told me as gently as they could, but there¡¯s no softening this kind of blow. My youngest was born with a life- threatening heart condition, and even if she somehow survives, she has no werewolf features at all. That doesn¡¯t matter to me of course, I would love her even if she was born with two heads. Unfortunately I probably won¡¯t have the chance to love her for very long. Unless a miracle happens, my daughter will die before the night is out. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Four yearster Jane I thought I knew grief. When my husband turned me into a ve and fell for another woman, I imagined nothing could be more painful. Then my mother died. I lost all the money I won in the divorce trying to save her, and still it wasn¡¯t enough. I was alone and heartbroken, barely able to put one foot in front of the other. My babies and hopes for the future got me through the worst of my mourning, they were a balm for my twice broken heart ¨C bing my entire world after the one I knew crumbled beneath my feet. I had one brief sh of joy when my children were born, filled with a light so radiant and all-consuming ! thought I might burst. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Then I discovered what grief truly is. It turns out I didn¡¯t even know what love was until I became a mother myself. My daughter is slipping away before I¡¯ve even gotten the chance to know her, to show her all the love I feel. My wolf is howling mournfully in my head as I rock back and forth, cradling the fragile bundle against my breast. She can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let it happen. ¡°There has to be a way.¡± | cry, pressing my lips to the baby¡¯s downy head. ¡°There has to be something you can try.¡± ¡°Jane,¡± my doctor begins softly. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we can here. There is only one surgeon on the continent who could possibly help her, and¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± | demand, the taste of my own tears linger on my tongue. ¡°If they can help her, why aren¡¯t we trying to get them?¡± My doctor purses her lips. ¡°Jane,¡± she says again, in a cating tone I¡¯m beginning to hate. ¡°You can¡¯t afford him.¡± Righteous, maternal fury consumes me in a great explosion of mes. Is everything about money? Even saving lives? ¡°I might not be able to afford him,¡± I growl angrily, ¡°but her father can.¡± ¡°You made us promise never to notify Ethan.¡± The physician reminds me tentatively. Staring down at my tiny, perfect daughter, I know none of my past feelings or concerns are important anymore. My children are the only things that matter now. I can¡¯t let her die, this miracle who I haven¡¯t even had a chance to name. ¡°That was before.¡± I hup, feeling fresh tears slide down my cheeks. ¡°If it means she can live¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll notify him right away.¡± She replies. ¡°Wait!¡± | catch her arm. ¡°I- I¡¯m an omega. If he knows about the other babies he¡¯ll take them from me. He¡¯ll make me his ve again and I¡¯ll let him in order to be near them.¡± I implore her to understand, ¡°I can give her up to save her life, but Ethan can¡¯t know about the others. He can¡¯t know I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to lie to an Alpha?¡± The doctor rifies warily. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to help me save my daughter¡¯s life.¡± I correct, ¡°and prevent my other babies from being separated from their mother. So, will you help me, or not?¡± ¡ª- ¡ª- Ethan ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± I insist, staring at the tiny creature the nurse just pushed into my arms. The world is spinning around me in a sickening whir. In the space of thirty seconds I learned that my wife died bearing me a daughter, when I didn¡¯t even: know she was pregnant. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Alpha.¡± The doctor murmurs, ¡°but it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been caring for Jane for thest six months.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± | choke, my eyes burning with unshed tears. ¡°I want to see her.¡± I don¡¯t believe this. I would feel it if Jane was dead. I¡¯d be able to tell, I know I would. My wolf is in a complete rage, wing at the surface of my skin, demanding to be let out, to track down our chosen mate and prove this ridiculous woman wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan.¡± She answers, ¡°Jane donated her body to science. You can¡¯t see it. But I assure you, this is your daughter.¡± ¡°I know that!¡± | snarl. There¡¯s no doubting it. She looks exactly like my Jane, tiny as she is. She even smells like Jane, despite all the strange, sterile hospital scents muddying her sweet aroma. ¡°That isn¡¯t what¡¯s in question.¡± The woman flinches at my harsh tone, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°I would know if my wife was dead. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural, not to want to believe a loved one is gone.¡± The doctor analyzes. ¡°We all like to think we¡¯d be able to feel it, but the truth is we can¡¯t. Jane is gone, but this baby is not. She needs help. She needs her father.¡± The baby has been sleeping from the moment the nurse ced her in my arms, but now her eyes crack open: zed, drowsy, and as green as the forest. Jane¡¯s eyes. My daughter blinks and coos softly, opening her mouth into a wide yawn . that makes my heart wrench in my chest. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Four Years Later Jane Giving up my daughter was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done, but I don¡¯t regret it one bit. Ethan saved our baby just as I prayed he would, and one day I¡¯ll find a way to bring her home where she belongs. In the years since we parted, I¡¯vee into my own. Finally able to put my chemistry degree to good use, I started my own high-end perfume business and made my way in the world, slowly building the power I need to one day confront my ex-husband and reunite my young family. When Ethan and I meet again he¡¯ll find a very different woman than the one he once enved, but that is all a long way off. For now I¡¯m focused on raising my pups and building my reputation as the most exclusive perfume designer on the continent. Stepping out of the bustling airport in the Nightfang pack¡¯s capital city, I immediately see my old friend Linda waiting for us in the passenger pick up area. She¡¯s leaning against a sleek ck SUV, idly chatting with the chauffeur and checking her watch. After a moment she looks up, and a wide smile stretches across her face. My pups, Ryder, Parker, and Riley dash ahead of me, recognizing their beloved aunt Linda from our frequent video calls. ¡°Linda!¡± They shout in unison. My friend drops to a kneeling position, opening her arms to the toddling pups and gathering them up in a bear hug. ¡°Oh my goodness, you¡¯re all so big! How are you?!¡± While my children chatter excitedly, sharing news of our adventures on the ne, I catch Linda in my own hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you,¡± I breathe. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve missed you like crazy.¡± She answers, leaning her forehead against mine. As we pile our luggage into the car, Linda pulls me aside. ¡°The boys¡­¡± She begins, seeming unable to find the words. ¡°I know.¡± I sigh, ¡°They look just like Ethan.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 From omega to alpha Jane Gazing at my sons, who share their father¡¯s bronze skin, dark hair and eyes, I assess. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult to keep our presence here a secret.¡± This is an understatement. My boys look so much like Ethan it¡¯s actuallyughable. We¡¯re going to have to be very careful. ¡°You said it.¡± My friend quips lightheartedly. ncing at Linda out of the corner of my eye, I hedge, ¡°Have you seen¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Linda answers immediately, needing no exnation. ¡°She¡¯s perfect, Jane. Healthy and beautiful, your perfect miniature.¡± ¡°And Ethan?¡± | ask, hating myself for asking. ¡°Still with Eve.¡± Linda rtes, ¡°But he dotes on Paisley like she¡¯ s the sun, moon and all the stars. Whatever else has happened between you, he¡¯s a wonderful father.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I breathe,forted to hear my other daughter is in such good hands, yet longing to see her with my own eyes. ¡°You think he¡¯ll give her up, when the timees?¡± Linda¡¯s face falls, ¡°Jane, she¡¯s his entire world. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but I don¡¯t think reuniting your family is going to be as easy as you think.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I reply coolly. Linda may have been my eyes and ears in the city since I left, but she doesn¡¯t know Ethan like! do. I know how cruel he can be, I know how good he can be at faking emotion when he really feels nothing. After all, how many years did he pretend to love me before he showed his true colors? In the years that have passed since we parted, I¡¯ve kept my distance so that Paisley can benefit from all the world ss medical care her father can obtain, but now we¡¯re nearing the end of her treatment. She needs one more major operation. One more, and then I won¡¯t need to hide anymore, I won¡¯t need to pretend. ¡°Jane, I love you.¡± Linda broaches carefully, ¡°But I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t underestimate how much Ethan cares about Paisley. You haven¡¯t seen them together. I have.¡± ¡°And he hasn¡¯t seen me since I left.¡± | remind my friend. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let him walk all over me this time. I¡¯m not going to let him take my daughter from me. He might think a father¡¯ s devotion is strong, but he has no idea the power of a mother¡¯s love.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Linda I barely recognize my friend. The Jane I knew was a meek omega, too timid to speak up in school even though she was smarter than anyone else in the ss. But this woman ¨C this being ¨C is a force of nature who bends the elements themselves to her will. She holds herself like an alpha, giving off a scent of authority and power befitting any Luna. Bing a mother seems to have suited my friend very well. I can only imagine that if she¡¯d been this strong during her marriage to Ethan, Eve would never have been able to get her ws into the imposing alpha. Even her appearance has changed. Jane has always been beautiful, with her long golden hair and wless porcin skin, but where she used to downy her looks, she now embraces them. Even dressed in simple work clothes, she looks so effortlessly lovely I feel like a slob standing next to her. . ¡°I made an appointment for you at the atelierter today.¡± || share, unused to serving such a supportive role to my gentle friend. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane smiles, with absolute grace. She might be a strong, independent she-wolf now, but Jane still started out at the bottom of the food chain. She knows what it takes to do hard work, to defy one¡¯s destiny. ¡°You know Eve owns the shop?¡± | caution her, ¡°Oh, I know,¡± Jane grins, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her face when she realizes whose perfume she¡¯s been peddling all these years.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t worried she¡¯ll spill the beans to Ethan?¡± | ask anxiously. ¡°Not even Eve is that stupid,¡± she snorts. ¡°Trust me, she¡¯s going to do anything she can to ensure we never cross paths.¡± Her stunning green eyes light with mischief, ¡°which is just fine by me.¡± Jane Eve¡¯s overpriced, over-styled shop is an absolute eyesore. Like so many unfortunate she-wolves who assume wealth is the same as ss, my ex-husband¡¯s mistress filled her store with the most gaudy, extravagant items she could find, regardless of whether they hold true artistic value. My perfumes, anonymously designated with the french word for she-wolf: La Louve, line her counters. I¡¯m sure Eve has no idea the exclusive scents she¡¯s given prime cement on her shelves are my creations, and though I can¡¯t criticize her taste in perfume, I know she¡¯s only selling them because they¡¯re so in demand. When I try to enter the atelier, dressed casually in the same clothes I don in theboratory, the snooty sales women look down their long noses at me. ¡°Miss, are you lost?¡± ¡°No.¡± | assure them confidently, ¡°I have an appointment.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t offer appointments to muts like you.¡± The sales woman answers, her lip curled in disgust. Raising my brows, I counter. ¡°Is this how you greet all your customers? It¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re still in business.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make us call security.¡± The second she-wolf threatens, circling behind the cash register and brandishing a cordless phone at me. ¡°Would you at least like to know my name, before you decide whether or not to throw me out?¡± | question archly, thoroughly enjoying their outraged expressions. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The first sales woman replies snidely. ¡°You clearly can¡¯t afford our merchandise, and we don¡¯t let just anyone into our boutique.¡± The she-wolf must think I have an appointment to shop, not to investigate the reports which brought me to the city in the first ce, of a high-end boutique trying to pass off cheap imitations as my luxury brand. ¡°Is that so?¡± | remark coolly, lifting one of the delicate ss bottles bearing my chic logo to my nose. Scenting the spray nozzle, I instantly realize the reports were true. Instead of the ethereal blend of night- blooming flowers and dark spices thaprise my signature aroma, there is a sharp, metallic undertone to the fragrance. This is not my perfume. I can see the women opening their mouths to continue arguing out of the corner of my eye, but I press on before they can get a word in. ¡°If you¡¯re that concerned about your image, you might be interested to know that this perfume is fake.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± One of the she-wolves snaps. ¡°How would you know, you couldn¡¯t afford to buy an ounce of La Louve if you saved your entire life!¡± ¡°Appearances can be deceiving.¡± I announce simply, setting the bottle back down on the counter and leveling the shallow she-wolves with my gaze. ¡°This might look like the real thing, but I assure you it is not.¡± The womens¡¯ faces are flushed crimson with barely contained fury, and I continue, ¡°Though you are right I¡¯m not a client ¨C my appointment is with your sales manager. My name is Elise Carrington, and I own La Louve.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 My little angel Jane ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The sales woman immediately argues. ¡°Elise Carrington is one of the wealthiest women in the world. She would never set a foot outside in such drab clothes.¡± ncing down at my jeans and fitted ck top, I press my hand to my cheek in faux shock, ¡°How strange!¡± | exim,¡±I.. was sure I¡¯d worn my ball gown today. I always try to be as ufortable as possible when I fly.¡± The women¡¯s faces scrunch up in confusion. Clearly they don¡¯t understand sarcasm. ¡°I was traveling today.¡± | drawl derisively, ¡°I¡¯m rich, not crazy.¡± ¡°What you are, is a liar!¡± The indignant she-wolf uses, turning towards her colleague with the phone. ¡°Call security right now.¡± ¡°As I said, I know what my perfumes smell like, and this is a fake ¨C as is the one you¡¯re wearing.¡± | add calmly ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± She objects swiftly. ¡°My boyfriend bought this for mest year, and he spent thousands of dors.¡± She eagerly called the security guard over, ¡°Get this liar out of here!¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± | scoff, ¡°It¡¯s your funeral.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She hisses. ¡°What does a lowly bitch like you know about any of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you.¡± | inform her simply. ¡°Let me guess, your boyfriend bought that bottle here?¡± Sighing, I remove a travel-sized bottle of perfume from my purse. ¡°This is the real product.¡± Snatching up a strip of test paper, I spray a bit on the end, then do the same on another paper with the fake. Handing the first to the mortified she-wolf, I exin, ¡°Top notes of moonflower, night-blooming jasmine, and rare orchids, with basenotes of wolfswood and patchouli.¡± Exchanging the papers i borate, ¡°But this one doesn¡¯t have the orchids or wolfswood, which are extremely expensive and difficult to find. Instead it has aconite, which smells simr and is infinitely cheaper, but it can also be quite toxic if you have long-term exposure.¡± The woman¡¯s skin is turning a sickly shade of green as her sharp wolf nose notes the distinct difference. ¡°A-aconite?¡± She repeats nervously. Nodding | purse my lips, ¡°Moremonly known as wolfsbane. Whoever created this counterfeit obviously thought it could only harm you if ingested, but I assure you it can be absorbed through the skin. Have you had any symptoms of illnesstely?¡± ¡°No.¡± She gulps, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She faintedst week!¡± One of her colleagues steps forward, the woman clearly possessing more sense than my user. The woman in question could no longer speak, clearly refusing to ept that she¡¯d been fooled, but unable toe up with an alternate exnation. ¡°Oh my Goddess.¡± The second saleswoman gasps, ¡°We¡¯ve got to get these off the shelves immediately.¡± ¡°You do.¡± I agree, ¡°and you should get a medical exam right away.¡± I inform the first woman, adding, ¡°I would also advise washing off the fragrance.¡± As she runs to the restrooms, 1 turn to her colleague. ¡°And now I¡¯d like a word with your superior.¡± ¡ª¡ª Eve When I finally stroll into the boutique an hourter, I stop dead in my tracks. Everyone is in an uproar, and all the La Louve fragrance counters are empty. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± | demand. I¡¯ve never seen a picture of Elise Carrington. She¡¯s famously secretive and never lets herself be photographed or interviewed by the press. I always assumed she must be hideously deformed or something, but the woman in front of me now is anything but. I can only see her back, but a cascade of lustrous golden hair falls down her back and while she¡¯s quite petite, her lithe figure is curved in all the right ces. She turns when she hears my voice, and my heart stops in my chest. It can¡¯t be. The woman offers me a lethal smile and strides forward, extending her hand. ¡°Elise Carrington, La Louve Founder and CEO.¡± Shaking myself out of my stupor, I take her hand. She looks exactly like Jane, but Ethan¡¯s ex-wife died years ago. Besides she was nothing like the strong, confident woman standing in front of me now¡­ still, their resemnce is absolutely uncanny. ¡°Eve LaRue.¡± I introduce myself, straightening my shoulders, taking control again. ¡°Would you like to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well it would seem you¡¯ve been selling counterfeit perfumes, with toxic ingredients no less.¡± She replies smoothly. Her voice is the same too, those light, lyrical notes Ethan always adored. Shit. I think anxiously, how the hell did she find out. Feigning ignorance, I sp my hand over my mouth, ¡°What?¡± I cry, ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± The ghost of Jane narrows her eyes, and I¡¯m sure she sees through my act. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you it¡¯s the truth.¡± She gives me a cunning smile. ¡°But once you¡¯ve gotten rid of the fakes, l¡¯ d be happy to strike a deal with you to carry the line in your lovely shop.¡± Fury pulses through me, I can¡¯t afford to continue selling the fake fragrances now that La Louve knows about the fraud, and I can¡¯t enter a deal with this woman. I¡¯m more convinced she¡¯s Ethan¡¯s ex-wife with every moment that passes, and I can¡¯t risk having her around. I¡¯m this close to finally winning the Alpha¡¯s affection, and that will never happen if Jane returns. Politely apologizing and making a vague, entirely false, promise about connecting with her office to discuss the deal, I usher her out of the shop. The moment she¡¯s gone I whip out my cell and dial my private investigator. ¡°Drop everything, I need you to investigate someone for me, and it can¡¯t wait.¡± Jane When I step out of Eve¡¯s boutique, relieved to have the matter solved without any disasters, I¡¯m scarcely paying attention to my surroundings. That was close. I couldn¡¯t let the toxic perfumes continue to be sold under mybel, as such a scandal could destroy my entire business and livelihood. Still it was risky, I wasn¡¯t sure Eve would buy my act ¨C fake name or not. I¡¯m so distracted going back over every word of our conversation that I almost run straight into a little girl in a pink dress. ¡°Oh my goodness, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± | exim, looking down at the pup in surprise. Doing a double take, I say, ¡°Riley?¡± Trealize with a jolt that this girl looks exactly like my daughter, but she couldn¡¯t be. I stare at her so intently that I forgot to breathe. I know she isn¡¯t Riley¡­ which can only mean one thing. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡± The pup tilts her head up and smiles so widely I can¡¯t help but grin as well. ¡°I can¡¯t find my daddy, can you help me find him?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I found Mommy Riley doesn¡¯t own a dress like that, and even if she did, she¡¯s with Linda and her brothers across town. It can only mean one thing. Paisley. Paisley is every bit as perfect as I always imagined. Linda has helped me keep up with everything happening in my daughter¡¯s life over the years, sending plenty of photos illustrating how much she¡¯s grown, but nothingpares to seeing her in the flesh. I can scarcely believe this is real. Only, Paisley doesn¡¯t look quite like she did in thest pictures I received. She¡¯s pale and thin, her heart condition is clearly costing her dearly, sapping her strength and energy. My heart aches for my young daughter, and my pain deepens when Paisley gazes up at me with wide eyes, her plump lower lip quivering. ¡°I can¡¯t find my Daddy.¡± Kneeling down to her eye level, I graze my knuckles across her soft cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little one. We¡¯ll find your Daddy.¡± My daughter leans forward and wraps her tiny arms around my neck without hesitation, hugging me tightly. ¡°Thank you!¡± My throat feels thick with emotion, and I have to fight to keep tears from my eyes as I return Paisley¡¯s embrace. Lifting the precious bundle off the ground and cuddling her close, I scan the street around us for signs of my ex-husband. Though | fully intend on returning my pup to Ethan, I can¡¯t allow him to see me. He can¡¯t know I¡¯m alive, and while my custom perfume might hide my scent from everyone else and convince them I¡¯m an alpha, I seriously doubt my former mate will be fooled. After all, he is a true alpha, the most powerful leader the Nightfang pack has seen in generations. Striding away down the street, i fantasize about running away with my daughter this very moment. If I did, my young family could be reunited within the hour. My other pups don¡¯t even know that they have a sister, and I despise keeping them apart. Of course, if I took Paisley now then she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her surgery. I might be able to afford the most cutting edge medical care now that my fragrance empire is so sessful, but there is only one surgeon in the world who can perform the procedure my daughter requires, and he is firmly in Ethan¡¯s pocket. ¡°Where did youst see your Daddy?¡± I ask once Eve¡¯s atelier is out of sight. Paisley peeks shyly up at me. ¡°In the car.¡± ¡°In the car?¡± I repeat curiously, watching the little girl closely. She¡¯s wearing exactly the same expression my other pups don when they¡¯ve been making mischief. ¡°And how did you get out of the car?¡± Offering me an impish grin, she exins, ¡°I couldn¡¯ help it.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t help what?¡± | reply, arching my brow fighting the urge to smile. ¡°I was bored!¡± Paisley bursts. ¡°Daddy left me with Mr. Frank, and he never lets me have any fun.¡± Recalling that Frank was Ethan¡¯s personal bodyguard and now probably performs the same role for Paisley, I press, ¡°So where is Mr. Frank now?¡± Another mischievous grin, ¡°the car.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I proim. If Paisley is anything like her brothers and sister, Frank is probably handcuffed to the steering wheel. ¡°Am I to understand that you snuck away from your minder, youngdy?¡± ¡°Daddy said we were gonna y in the park.¡± Paisley answers with a pout, ¡°I just wan¡¯ed to explore while he finished working.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was very boring waiting in the car.¡± I frown, leveling her with my best ¡®stern mom¡¯ look. As thrilled as I am to be holding my baby in my arms at longst, I can¡¯t help but think of what might have happened if I hadn¡¯te along. ¡°But running off was very dangerous, my love. What if someone bad found you instead of me?¡± ¡°But you did find me.¡± She argues, resting her soft cheek on my shoulder as if the matter has been settled. ¡°And I hope I always am here to find you.¡± I murmur. ¡°But there are never any guarantees in life. You have to be safe.¡± Despite my cautioning words, my daughter isn¡¯t listening. She¡¯ s too busy snuggling in for a nap, as if she¡¯s as soothed by my presence as I am overjoyed by hers. Paisley sighs contentedly when she getsfortable, her sweet breath ruffling my hair. ¡°You smell nice.¡± Pressing my lips to her temple, I breathe in her pure, fresh scent. ¡°So do you.¡± I admit, hugging her a little closer. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Paisley announces then, trying to speak through a wide yawn. Poor thing, I think, she¡¯s had so much excitement. Getting lost when she¡¯s already unwell. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to find you some lunch.¡± I decide, moving towards a small cafe off the side street. A huge stack of syrupy pancakes rallies Paisley¡¯s energy, and soon she¡¯s sitting across from me positively overflowing with excitement. ¡°And another time,¡± she shares, recalling stories from her young life, ¡°Daddy and I wen¡¯ to the zoo and I pet an ocotopus!¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± | exim, chuckling at her mispronunciation. ¡°You must love your Daddy a lot.¡± I can¡¯t help but pry into her rtionship with Ethan. I know I did the right thing leaving Paisley with him, but I can¡¯t rest until i know she¡¯s truly happy. ¡°Lots and lots!¡± She agrees, gulping down some juice before looking at me intently. After a moment she cocks her head to the side in the exact same way Riley does when she¡¯s thinking hard about something. ¡°You look like my mommy.¡± My heart stops in my chest, how does she know that? ¡°I do?¡± || feign ignorance, ¡°Where is your mommy?¡± I regret the question the moment the words leave my mouth. Paisley looks so sorrowful I want to kick myself. ¡°I never met her.¡± I¡¯m about to apologize, both for my question and her loss, when an idea strikes the pup and she looks up at me in excitement, ¡°Can you be my mommy?! Daddy has lots of money, he¡¯ll give you as much as you want!¡± ¡°Sweetheart, money can¡¯t buy everything.¡± Iugh softly. ¡°Daddy told me he can buy me anything I want.¡± Paisley¡¯s brow furrows, ¡°So can¡¯t he buy me a Mommy?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t buy people, Paisley.¡± | exin with a sad smile. ¡°But I promise, you¡¯ll find a Mommy one day.¡± I promise. I repeat in my head. I¡¯lle for you as soon as you¡¯ re well. For now I need to call Linda so she can take Paisley home. I doubt Ethan will remember my friend, and if I stay with my pup any longer, I¡¯ll never be able to let her go. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Ethan ¡°Paisley!¡± Leaping forward and pulling my pup out of the strange woman¡¯s arms, I hug her close. ¡°Where have you been, I¡¯ve been so worried!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.¡± Her little voice replies. ¡°I got lost.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I say to my daughter¡¯s rescuer, doing a double take when I catch sight of her familiar face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, have we met?¡± ¡°No.¡± She answers gruffly, nodding towards Paisley. ¡°Is there a reward?¡± Growling under my breath, 1 yank my wallet from my back pocket and extract some cash, wanting the coarse woman out of my sight as quickly as possible. When she¡¯s finally gone, I turn back to Paisley. ¡°Sweetheart you¡¯ve got to stop running away from Frank! It isn¡¯t safe for : you to be in the city on your own.¡± ¡°Daddy, I was perfectly safe.¡± She answers, as if I¡¯m being very silly indeed. ¡°I was with Mommy.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Eve¡¯s n Ethan All the air in my lungs leaves in a great whoosh. ¡°What did you say?¡± Paisley looks up at me with wide, green eyes the exact shade of her mother¡¯s. My daughter inherited my bronze skin and dark hair, but she¡¯s Jane¡¯s perfect miniature in every other way. Sometimes the resemnce is so great it actually hurts to look at her. Maybe that¡¯s why I imagined she said she was with her Mommy. I was thinking about Jane, so I conjured the words in my head. Except when Paisley answers me, she repeats the same impossible phrase. ¡°I met Mommy today. She found me and bought me pancakes. She shrugs innocently. ¡°And then she gave me to Ms Linda to bring home.¡± Linda. I think, the name ringing a bell in the back of my mind. Wasn¡¯t that the name of Jane¡¯s maid of honor at our wedding? When I don¡¯t answer, Paisley slides her hand into my pocket, retrieving my wallet. She flips the leather pouch open, pointing to the picture in the main photo slot. Jane¡¯s beautiful face smiles up at us from the glossy print, her lush silhouette bathed in a golden halo of sunlight. I didn¡¯t even realize Paisley knew the picture existed. I¡¯ve kept all my surviving photos of Jane hidden since Paisley was a baby, terrified that if she saw them I¡¯d be forced to tell her about her mother¡¯s tragic fate. ¡°This is my Mommy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Paisley asks, poliny dl lie picture. ¡°Yes, angel.¡± | confirm softly. ¡°That¡¯s your Mommy. But it isn¡¯t possible that you met her today.¡± I broach carefully, knowing the moment has finallye where I have to tell my pup the terrible truth. ¡°But I did!¡± Paisley insists. ¡°This is thedy I met. She was pretty and kind, and she smelled so nice! Like sunshine!¡± Freezing in ce, I stare down at my pup in shock. It¡¯s not possible¡­ but if she¡¯s seen the photo¡­ if she knows what Jane looks like¡­ And then Linda¡­ Abruptly burying my nose in Paisley¡¯s neck, I inhale deeply, trying to scent everyst shifter who¡¯s touched her since we parted. I can smell Linda and Frank, but stronger than either of their aromas is one I do not recognize. At least, I don¡¯t recognize all of it. Another she-wolf was with my daughter today, and from the smell of it she was quite affectionate with the pup. Moonflowers, jasmine, and there, lingering around the edges ¨C sunshine. Jane always did smell like the bright afternoon sun to me. Is it possible her scent could have changed this much? Is it really possible she¡¯s alive? I never did see her body. ¡°Sweetheart, where did you meet her?¡± My wolf is wing at the surface of my skin, begging to be let out so that he might track down our chosen mate. ¡°Near auntie Eve¡¯s store.¡± She sniffs, ¡°She called me her love and carried me ¡¯round so I didn¡¯ have to walk. And even though she said you couldn¡¯t buy her for me, I can tell she wanted to say yes.¡± Choking back augh, I stare into Paisley¡¯s sweet little face, ¡°You offered to have me buy her?¡± ¡°She said that wasn¡¯t allowed.¡± Paisley pouts, ¡°But I don¡¯t know why.¡± My pup looks up at me in confusion, begging me to help her understand. ¡°Daddy, why haven¡¯l met her ¡¯till now?¡± I don¡¯t know how to exin this to her. The more Paisley has shared the more convinced I¡¯ve be that she¡¯s right. I can¡¯ t exin the strange electrical current weaving through my body, insisting that Jane isn¡¯t dead after all. Still, that possibility lends more questions than answers. Besides, what if I¡¯m wrong? After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m impartial. I want Jane to be alive more than I want to breathe. ¡°Mommy and I got separated a few years ago.¡± I finally answer, deciding this is the safest answer. ¡°Is Mommy ying hide ¡®n¡¯ seek with you?¡± Paisley asks, ¡°Like how you and me y?¡± I smile, cupping my pup¡¯s small head in my palm. ¡°Yes, little one. That¡¯s exactly right.¡± This is one statement I have no problem agreeing with: If Jane is out there somewhere she has absolutely been hiding from me. ¡°Are you going to find her?¡± Paisley inquires, looking hopeful. ¡°You have my word, Paisley.¡± I vow, ¡°If Mommy is out there, nothing in this world will stop me from finding her.¡± Paisley and I start our search outside Eve¡¯s atelier. I¡¯m still not certain the woman she met was Jane, but I can¡¯t risk assuming she¡¯s wrong. I would never forgive myself if Paisley¡¯s mother was out there and I didn¡¯t do everything in my power to reunite our family. The same scent I caught on my pup flutters around the boutique¡¯s entrance, and when we step inside it grows stronger still. Btedly I realize that if Jane was in Eve¡¯s shop, then my old friend would probably have seen her. . Striding up to the counter, I greet the receptionist warmly. ¡°Good morning, is Eve in her office?¡± The she-wolf fawns and blushes, ¡°Of course, Alpha. I¡¯ll let her know you¡¯re on your way up.¡± Eve When my receptionist informs me that Ethan is headed for my office, excitement washes over me. He¡¯s been paying more attention to metely, so much so that I¡¯m sure I¡¯m finally winning him over. It¡¯s taken far too long for him to get over Jane, and this visit is surely a leap forward. He¡¯s actually taken time out of all his important business toe see me! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Unfortunately I smell the brat the moment the elevator dings outside my office, and then I hear her infuriating little voice as the Alpha approaches my door. Why in the Goddess¡¯s name did he bring her? I¡¯ve never understood why he likes the runt in the first ce, she¡¯s weak and useless like her mother. 60.03% Still, I ster a smile on my face when they enter, greeting them warmly. ¡°Ethan!¡± | exim, kissing him on both cheeks, I was just about to call you. I¡¯m going shopping to decide on our new signature perfume line this afternoon ¨C you have toe with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eve, I¡¯m a bit busy at the moment.¡± He brushes me off easily. ¡°I wanted to ask you about the clients you saw yesterday. Was there anyone who reminded you of Jane?¡± Ice freezes in my veins, how does he know? ¡°I¡¯m sure I would know,¡± I lie, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy trying to launch the campaign that I¡¯ve scarcely been in the shop.¡± Stroking my hand down his chest, I try again. ¡°I could really use your opinion today, Ethan.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, Eve.¡± Ethan says again. ¡°I have more important things on my mind.¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for my Mommy.¡± Paisley pipes up. I swear the pup is the bane of my existence. If Jane was going to die she could at least have had the decency to take the brat with her. ¡°Your mommy?¡± | repeat, incredulous. ¡°Who looks for someone they¡¯re neve going to find?¡± Rage shes across the Alpha¡¯s face, and I realize my mistake. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He snarls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan.¡± I breathe, lowering my eyes submissively. Of course, when I drop my gaze itnds squarely on the pup, who looks so smug I could vomit. Then and there I realize I¡¯ll never win Ethan so long as the brat is in the picture. One way or another ¨C I¡¯m going to have to get rid of her, and soon. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Woman Jane ¡°She was so perfect.¡± | moan, taking a sip of wine while Linda listens sympathetically. ¡°I wanted to run away with her then and there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t.¡± My friend advises. We¡¯re out on her front porch, enjoying ate afternoon cocktail and discussing the shocking events of the day. ¡°It was risky enough just spending time with her. If you took her, Ethan would hunt you to the ends of the earth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have to figure out a way to take her eventually. She belongs with me, with her siblings.¡± | insist, feeling positively overwhelmed after everything that¡¯s happened over thest few days. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Linda assures me. ¡°For now we should just be thankful he didn¡¯t figure out you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°What if he did?¡± I ask anxiously. ¡°Honey, you have to trust the death certificate the coroner forged for us was enough.¡± Linda reminds me, ¡°We covered our bases. You¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as safe when ites to alphas.¡± || remind her. ¡°That kind of power ¡­ it knows no limits. Besides, it¡¯s not only that, it¡¯s Paisley¡­ she knew what I look like, she told me I look like her Mommy.¡± As much as hearing the precious creature say those words tugged at my heartstrings, I¡¯m terrified of her repeating the sentiment to her father. ¡°How do we know she didn¡¯t tell Ethan what she suspected?¡± As the mother of three young pups, I know better than anyone how children tend to parrot everything they hear. Thest thing one should ever do is assume kids aren¡¯t listening or capable of understanding conversations ¨C especially my children, who are much too smart for their own goods. ¡°If she told him about you, he would already be banging on our door.¡± Linda replies, trying tofort me. ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Instead of soothing me, her words evoke a thousand terrible possibilities. The image of Ethan crashing into Linda¡¯s home in a fit of rage melds with my nightmarish memories, resurrecting ghosts of the life I left behind. That same fate would await me if Ethan ever found out l¡¯m alive. I can¡¯t go back to being a ve, a tool for some power-hungry alpha to use and abuse like I mean nothing at all. Tears well in my eyes, ¡°He can¡¯t find out, Linda. He¡¯ll take my babies, he¡¯ll make me his property again.¡± ¡°Jane, listen to me.¡± My friend insists. ¡°You aren¡¯t the same woman you were back then. You are so much more than you ever were or wanted to be. Ethan only has power over you if you give it to him.¡± Swiping tears from my cheeks, I nod in agreement. It¡¯s just in time. At that moment my driver pulls up, delivering my pups from the daycare center I booked for our time in the city. The back door of the sleek SUV opens, and one by one my pups are released from their car seats, running towards me with open arms. ¡°Hello my babies!¡± I cry, hugging Ryder, Parker and Riley as close as possible and showering them with kisses. ¡°Oh, I missed you so much! How was your day?¡± As predicted, my young pups pick up on my distress immediately, each child trying their best to soothe my overwrought nerves. Parker climbs into myp and begins singing a silly song he made up with his teacher today, spouting lyrics about a ¡°frog on a log in a bog, who went for a jog but got lost in the smog and then met a hog ¨C who waspletely agog.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile Riley spins around on the porch, performing effortless pirouettes and leaps to her brother¡¯s tune, ¡°Mommy look at me!¡± Clearly her ballet sses are paying off, though | imagine her dance instructor wouldn¡¯t approve of the ribbets and oinks she¡¯s incorporating into the otherwise graceful routine. My other son, Ryder, is busy conducting them both, standing in the middle of the porch steps and waving his hands like aposer. Every now and then he calls out an instruction to his siblings, encouraging them to give their best performance. If they were anyone else¡¯s children I would assume they nned this, but my pups are so precocious I have no doubt they¡¯re improvising. Before long Linda and I have copsed in a puddle ofughter, the pups climbing on top of us in a giggling dog pile. I squeeze them tightly, silently thanking the Goddess for bringing them into my life. In these moments I can almost forget my young family is iplete. Ryder, Parker and Riley give me more joy than ! ever dreamed was possible. They¡¯re the greatest gift I¡¯ve ever received and if it weren¡¯t for Paisley¡¯s absence, I¡¯d have everything my heart desired. Of course today was a stark reminder that one piece of my heart is still missing, and I¡¯m more determined than ever to get it back. ¡ª¡ª¨C Ethan The ss cases lining the bakery window overflow with delectable pastries, each one making my mouth water. A cursive gold ¡°D¡± has been painted onto the triangles of chocte sticking out of every dessert, the trademark flourish of Cafe Dulce. Jane and I used toe here every weekend, ordering strong coffees and incredible sweets. I stille whenever I can, but I never bring anyone with me ¨C not even Paisley. In my mind this is Jane¡¯s special ce, and I can¡¯t bear the idea of bringing anyone else here. It¡¯s almost as if I think making new memories here might erase those of her, as silly as that is. As I look past the disy case to the inside counter, I¡¯m certain I see my beautiful mate. She¡¯s tiny and slender, with long blonde hair cascading down her back. Surging toward the ss doors, I charge inside just as she slips out the back, evading me so perfectly I¡¯m almost impressed. Almost, because I¡¯d much rather have her in my arms than chase her to the ends of the earth. I can¡¯t deny how strongly the she-wolf resembled Jane, and there ¨C it¡¯s the same scent Paisley was covered with when she came home yesterday. Maybe my daughter was right after all. Maybe her mother has been out there all this time, staying hidden from view but watching over us every step of the way. The question remains as to why? Why would she hide this way? Why would she fake her death? And most baffling of all, how could she leave Paisley? Running out the back door, I search the street for signs of the blonde woman, but she¡¯s already gone. I try to follow her scent, but it disappears at the end of the street. She must have gotten in a car. Turning back to the cafe, I march up to the counter and demand to speak with the manager. A portly wolf appears a momentter, ¡°Alpha, what can I help you with today? ¡°I want to see your surveince footage from thest few days.¡± I demand, turning to the waitress who served the mysterious blonde, ¡°And I need you to tell me about the woman who was just in here.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ethan is different While we wait for the security footage to load, the waitress recounts her transaction with Jane¡¯s lookalike. ¡°She was beautiful, and very friendly. I wish all customers were like her.¡± She gushes, ¡°She bought a box of cookies and asked if she could use the service exit, because she parked in the side street. The young woman nces back and forth between her manager and me, uncertainty painting her features. ¡°Was that wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± I assure her, trying to keep my voice gentle even though her decision has actually inconvenienced me greatly. If only she¡¯d said no! The blonde would have been forced to walk out the front, right past me. ¡°Have you ever seen her before?¡± Unfortunately the waitress is too young to have been working here when Jane and I were married, but maybe she¡¯s seen her on other asions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no.¡± She replies. ¡°I think she was from out of town.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I question sharply. ¡°Well, she said she loves our pastries but she never gets to eat them anymore because she moved away.¡± The waitress exins. ¡°Can you tell me anything else about her?¡± I implore, keeping my fingers crossed that she¡¯ll remember some small clue to the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°Well, I can tell you she has money.¡± She answers, ¡°Her clothes were designer and the perfume she was wearing costs thousands of dors.¡± I leap at the detail, ¡°What was the perfume brand?¡± ¡°La louve.¡± The young woman flushes, ¡°I¡¯ve been saving up for a bottle for months. I think it was the signature line.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I breathe, turning my attention to the security tape. We all watch with bated breath, but the grainy footage doesn¡¯t reveal any helpful hints. In addition to the oversized sunsses obscuring the woman¡¯s features, she kept her face. averted from the cameras the entire time she was in the store. It¡¯s almost like she did it on purpose. Sighing in disappointment, I return home without ordering anything for myself. The mysterious woman stole my appetitepletely, and now my only thought is of my one-time bride. When I get back to my penthouse, I head straight for my closet, reaching up to the high shelves above the clothing racks and extracting a worn shoe box. Opening it, I sort through a stack of well-loved photos until Ind on a landscape shot of our wedding party. There, standing beside Jane in a bridesmaid¡¯s gown, is the woman who brought Paisley home after she ran away from Frank: Linda. Linda When I hear a knock on my office door, thest person | expect to find waiting on the other side is the Alpha. Nheless, there Ethan stands, a neutral expression on his handsome face. Blinking in surprise, I choke, ¡°Alpha, to what do I owe the honor?¡± ¡°Hello Linda.¡± He greets me coolly. ¡°I came to thank you for bringing Paisley home safely.¡± ¡°Oh, of course.¡± I smile, trying to hide my unease. That can¡¯t be the only reason he¡¯s here, I¡¯m only thankful he chose toe to my work, instead of my home. The entire house smells like Jane and the pups at this point. ¡°I also have to ask,¡± the Alpha continues shrewdly, ¡°Why did * you say we¡¯d never met?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Shrugging ufortably, I say, ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t remember me, I didn¡¯t want to make things awkward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t remember you.¡± Ethan frowns, ¡°I should have ¨C you were Jane¡¯s best friend after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I flush, desperate for the imposing wolf to stop looking at me like I¡¯m a puzzle he¡¯s determined to solve. ¡°You¡¯ve done well for yourself.¡± Hepliments, gesturing around at myw firm. ¡°Though I wonder ¨C why did a high pricewyer need a reward for returning a lost child? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re hard up for money.¡± Because you were looking at me much too closely and I wanted you to stop. I think dryly. ¡°You know what they say aboutwyers.¡± I quip, chuckling softly. ¡°We¡¯re a greedy bunch.¡± Ethan nods, nonchntly scanning the titles on my bookshelf. ¡°And the woman who actually found Paisley?¡± I freeze. Oh no, oh no, oh no. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Alpha¡¯s eyes narrow, pinning me in ce. ¡°Paisley told me another woman found her near Eve¡¯s shop, but she asked you to bring her home instead.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I offer him a wide smile, an inspired thought striking me just in time. ¡°You mean Isabel. You remember Isabel ¨C she was one of Jane¡¯s bridesmaids.¡± I remind him, describing another one of our friends. Like Jane, Isabel is a small blonde who moved away for work a few years ago. ¡°She¡¯s in town on business and had to get to a meeting, so she asked me to bring Paisley home instead.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ethan nods, looking unconvinced. ¡°It must be hard for you to think about Jane.¡± He looks so sad when he says her name, triggering a deep pang in my chest. ¡°Not at all. Jane is-¡± Damn it! I catch myself just in time. I came this close to saying Jane is doing well. Instead I dab at my eyes, pretending to be caught up in emotion. ¡°She wasn¡¯t the type of person who would want her friends to go on mourning her forever. I know she¡¯d want me to be happy, so I focus on the good memories ¨C not the bad.¡± Ethan looks disappointed, and sweet relief washes over me. I usher him out of my office before I can slip up again, returning to my work and trying to figure out how on earth I¡¯m going to tell my friend about my near slip up. Jane I know something is wrong the moment Linda walks in the door. Her expression is tense and her shoulders rigid, she looks as if she¡¯s had a terrible day. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I ask, setting down the knife I¡¯m currently using to chop vegetables, ¡°Did something happen on your case?¡± ¡°No.¡± Linda sighs, striding into the kitchen and heading straight for the uncorked bottle of wine on the counter. ¡°The case is fine.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± I press, genuine concerncing my voice. ¡°Ethan came to see me today.¡± She murmurs, so quietly I can scarcely hear her. ¡°What!?¡± | exim, my pulse beginning to race. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She raises a cating hand, wat least, I think it is. He asked me why I pretended not to know him and wanted to know about the woman who found Paisley, but I lied and said it was Isabel. I think he believed me.¡± ¡°You think?¡± I repeat, fear holding mepletely hostage. ¡°I admit I¡¯m not certain, but he seemed convinced and he left without any argument.¡± My friend assures me. ¡°But Jane¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± | prompt, trying to remember how to breathe. My wolf is in a frenzy, positively trembling with fear. ¡°He seemed different.¡± Linda shares, ¡°He looked like he was really suffering, like he was desperate for you to be alive. It truly seemed like he cared about you¡­ I think maybe he¡¯s changed.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Sisters meet Where fear consumed me moments before, now anger floods my senses. Linda and I never fight, but I can¡¯t believe her audacity. She knows better than anyone what Ethan put me through, and now it seems like she¡¯s forgetting it, simply because he put on a good show as the grieving widower. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Linda, if he¡¯s sad I¡¯m gone, it¡¯s for one reason and one reason only.¡± | snap, ¡°Because he misses having a personal sex toy.. He misses having a mindless omega whose body he can control, who can¡¯t deny him even if they wanted to.¡± I open my mouth to continue, but Linda holds up a staying hand. ¡°Please hear me out, Jane. If not for you, then for the other pups.¡± She beseeches, sounding truly distressed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here. You haven¡¯t seen him with Paisley. He¡¯s such a good father.¡± ¡°So what!¡± I demand hotly. ¡°So,¡± Linda replies, dragging out the word pointedly. ¡°Children need a father. The boys need a male role model and Riley needs a man in her life to help her build healthy expectations for a mate.¡± ¡°Linda,¡± I growl, ¡°I¡¯ve been both mother and father to my pups this far and I¡¯ve done a damned good job. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m enough for them, because I know I am.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant!¡± Linda insists. ¡°I know what a good job you¡¯ve done, and I know you¡¯ll provide those kids with everything they need in life. I just think that if there¡¯s a chance for you to be a family again¡­ it¡¯s worth trying.¡± ¡°We already are a family.¡± I remind her coldly. ¡°I know, I just can¡¯t bear to see you suffer.¡± She confesses, ¡°you two were so in love when you got married. I want you to be happy again, Jane.¡± ¡°I appreciate that.¡± | sigh, ¡°I know you want the best for me, Linda. But please trust me, I only thought we were in love. Ethan showed his true colors long ago, and there isn¡¯t any chance that I might find happiness with him again. When ites to Alphas and omegas, there is only pain.¡± 3rd Person ¡°Ethan please, you can¡¯t let them do this!¡± Eve begged, her whiney voice grating at Ethan¡¯s nerves. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the toxins!¡± The Alpha had to fight the impulse to roll his eyes. The veryst thing he wanted to be doing at this moment is babysitting Eve. He had plenty of sympathy for her when everything went wrong with Jane, but over the years she¡¯d only gotten more entitled and less trustworthy ¨C so much so that he¡¯d begun to doubt what truly happened all those years ago. Besides, Ethan had much more important things on his mind. Despite Linda¡¯s best efforts, he was certain she wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest with him. Her anemic exnations for her strange behavior when she brought Paisley home were far from convincing, and she was much too nervous when he brought up Jane. The she-wolf was on edge throughout the rest of their conversation and practically shoved him out the door at the earliest opportunity. However instead of investigating these events further, Ethan was stuck in Eve¡¯s atelier listening to her comin about identally poisoning dozens of women with her fraudulent perfume. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the aconite, Eve.¡± He rumbled sternly, ¡°It was fraud whether you knew it would harm your customers or not! As far as I¡¯m concerned, the board is right to be considering your removal.¡± After the boutique¡¯s receptionist learned of the counterfeit products and had them removed from the shop, she immediately called the business¡¯s governing board. Within hours, the body held an emergency meeting with its most prominent shareholders, with most members advocating to rece Eve as CEO. Ethan would have been in attendance himself if Paisley hadn¡¯t gone missing, and now Eve was under the mistaken impression that his presence might have saved her. ¡°That isn¡¯t fair!¡± Eve whimpered, ¡°I only did it to help the shop make more money. La Louve is so unbelievably expensive, I thought that if we coulde up with a cheaper substitute, we could increase our profit margins.¡± ¡°Whose profit margins?¡± He demanded, ¡°based on the two sets of books you¡¯ve been keeping, you didn¡¯t n on including the shareholders on the returns of your deceitful little investment.¡± ¡°Ethan, no¡­you can¡¯t believe I would do such a thing!¡± She cried, ¡°1.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Ethan interrupted, reying her previous words in his head. ¡°Did you say La Louve?¡± Eve sniffed, ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°Just answer the question, Eve.¡± The alphamanded. ¡°Yes.¡± She squeaked, ¡°The perfume line is owned by La Louve.¡± It was all too much of a coincidence. That was the fragrance brand the woman in the bakery was wearing, the same scent that was in the Atelier where Paisley insisted she saw Jane¡­ Ethan was so caught up thinking about the connection, he almost didn¡¯t realize Eve was talking again. ¡°You know how much thispany means to me! I would never¡­ you¡¯re the one who gave me the start- up loan.¡± She moaned, ¡°I love you so much, I would never dishonor you that way.¡± ¡°Actions speak louder than words.¡± He remarked harshly, ¡°and right now, yours seem to be saying quite the opposite. Make no mistake, there will be a full investigation into this matter, and if the board decides to appoint a new CEO, I won¡¯t do a damned thing to stop them.¡± Turning away from the mewling woman, Ethan left her with one final piece of advice. ¡°You made this mess, Eve. Now you clean it up!¡± How could he speak to me that way? Eve thought once the alpha departed. How could he be so cruel? Doesn¡¯t he knowl d do anything to be with him? She knew she¡¯d lost too much money over thest few years, that¡¯s why she came up with the perfume n in the first ce. It¡¯s true that she pocketed most of the profits, but sales had been up ever since they brought the luxury brand into the store, so what if she skimmed a little off the top? Eve had to do something. She had to find a way to convince the board to keep her in ce as CEO. A niggling thought rose in the back of her mind. Pulling out her phone, Eve dialed Elise Carrington. She still wasn¡¯t convinced the woman was not Jane, but she did offer to let Eve sell her genuine products in the store. Eve needed a win right now, and as much as she hated the idea, a lucrative deal with La Louve was the best option she had. ¡°Are you happy baby girl?¡± Ethan asks, grinning down at Paisley. ¡°Yes Daddy!¡± Paisley giggles, ¡°Thank you so much for bringing me.¡± Paisley has been asking Ethan to take her to the mall for ages. Her favorite cartoon series just released a full length movie, and she has been dreaming about seeing it for months. They¡¯re just about to walk into the theater, when something catches Paisley¡¯s eye. Across the courtyard she sees a girl in a pretty pink dress, and when she turns towards Paisley, they are feeling like looking in the mirror. They have the same dark hair and green eyes. They even have the same freckle at the corner of the mouth! | ¡°Daddy, look!¡± Paisley begs, tugging on his sleeve, ¡°That girl looks just like me!¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Family drama Ethan Following the direction of Paisley¡¯s pointing finger, I scan the crowded courtyard for my daughter¡¯s look alike. Despite my best efforts, I don¡¯t see anyone fitting her description. I believe Paisley saw a child who resembled her, but it seems like she¡¯s gone now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweetheart, I don¡¯t see her.¡± Paisley drags her expectant gaze from my face, looking back across the mall. Her little face scrunches up in disappointment when she too fails to find the child in question. ¡°Daddy, I swear. She looked exactly like me! Maybe she¡¯s my sister!¡± Chuckling warmly, I tug my pup towards the theater entrance. ¡°I know you want a sister, my love, but your mommy only gave birth to you.¡± ¡°No, daddy, that was my sister.¡± She insists stubbornly. ¡°I decided!¡± This is not the first time my daughter has invented an imaginary sibling or invisible friend to y with, after all, don¡¯t all children at this age? I know it¡¯s no use arguing, and I don¡¯t want to stifle her creativity. Instead I shake my head in amusement and agree, ¡°All right little one. Sister or not, it¡¯s time for the movie.¡± From her expression, Paisley suspects I¡¯m merely humoring her, but she doesn¡¯t argue. She¡¯s too excited to see this film. For the next two hours, my sweet pup delights at the antics of the characters on the sprawling silver screen, and I sit back and enjoy the sound of herughter. With her medical troubles I have to relish every moment of joy we can find, especially the simple joys like this one. Afterwards we take the elevator up to the top floor of the shopping center, entering our favorite restaurant, which offers a 360 degree view of my beautiful city. Stuffing our faces full of rich Italian food, we gaze out the floor to ceiling windows as night falls over Nightfang Valley. Just as thousands of electric lights spark to life below us, illuminating the darkened city, Paisley begins to dance in her seat. ¡°Daddy T have to go potty.¡± ¡°Alright angel.¡± | stand and guide her to the restroom. I always hate navigating public facilities like this. If Jane was here she could take our pup inside thedies¡¯ room and help her through the process. Unfortunately, I can do no such thing. I know it¡¯s not a big deal, but I don¡¯t like taking my eyes off Paisley in public ces, especially not when she¡¯s so prone to exploring. A number of attractive young women in line offer to help Paisley, but my little girl has a prideful streak. ¡°Daddy I¡¯m not a baby ¡®nymore, I can use the potty myself.¡± ¡°Okay munchkin, I¡¯ll wait right here.¡± I vow, raising my palms in defeat. | While Paisley disappears inside, I try to avoid the interested gazes of the she-wolves still waiting in line, but I can feel their eyes on me nheless. This is the downside of being Alpha; I can¡¯t go anywhere without being recognized, and the tabloids keep my private life stered across the front page. These women not only know who I am, but my average worth, myplete romantic history and every sordid detail in hetween. I¡¯m nothing short of relieved when Paisley finally emerges, though she starts to walk off in the opposite direction. ¡°Paisley, Daddy¡¯s over here.¡± I call to her. She doesn¡¯t respond. Stepping forward, I catch her easily, scooping her up and btedly wondering if she somehow managed to change clothes in the restroom. I¡¯m almost certain she wasn¡¯t wearing a pink dress earlier. To my surprise Paisley begins to writhe and fight my hold. ¡°Stranger danger!¡± She calls, ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Paisley, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± I ask in exasperation, tightening my grip on the squirming bundle so that she does not topple out of my arms. I don¡¯t know what game she¡¯s ying, but I don¡¯t care for it: she¡¯s struggling so fiercely I¡¯m genuinely worried I¡¯ll drop her. ¡°I¡¯m not Paisley!¡± She narrows her green eyes to slits, ¡°I¡¯m Riley and I don¡¯t like you. Let me go!¡± She repeats, pummeling my muscr chest with her little fists. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± A small voice sounds in the vicinity of my hip, and I look down to find Paisley staring up at me in confusion. ¡°I¡­¡± My gaze ping pongs between the identical children, the only dissimrity between them being their clothes, ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± Scenting the pup in my arms, I realize she truly isn¡¯t Paisley. She smells simr, but Paisley¡¯s fragrance is slightly sweeter and more delicate. More importantly, this pup smells like Paisley did when Linda brought her home the other day; like the Blonde woman I¡¯ve been tracking. The girl who called herself Riley is staring down at Paisley in shock, and my daughter begins bouncing up and down in excitement, ¡°Daddy, you found her! You found my sister!¡± Before any one of us can say another word, a beautiful she wolf in oversized sunsses sweeps through the crowd and plucks Riley out of my hands, stunning me sopletely I freeze in ce. She¡¯s already moving away when Paisley calls after her, ¡°Mommy?¡± She swings her attention to me, ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s her! That¡¯s Mommy!¡± Her words jolt me into action, and I push through the gathered shifters to follow the retreating mother and pup. The blonde slipped away so quickly that I waste valuable time trying to find her, relying on my vision rather than my other senses. By the time I knock enough sense into my head to track her scent, it¡¯s too late. I catch onest glimpse of the woman as she stands calmly in the elevator waiting for the doors to close. I¡¯ve barely stepped forward when the silver panels slide shut, obscuring her from view. What the hell just happened? Jane Oh my Goddess. Oh my Goddess. Oh my Goddess. I¡¯ve never hyperventted in my entire life, but I certainly am now. I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t believe that just happened. Seeing Ethan in the flesh was a shock for which I was not prepared. He looks exactly like he did thest time I saw him: powerful, dangerous, and so handsome I could swoon. Over the years I¡¯ve told myself that Ethan no longer holds any power over me. I was sure I¡¯d be immune to him, that I¡¯ve gotten so strong and changed so much that I would never be at risk of falling victim to the Alpha again. But if this moment is any indication, I¡¯m in as much danger as I ever was. ¡°Mommy are you okay?¡± Riley asks, ¡°Why are we leaving? Who was that? What about Ryder and Parker and Auntie Linda?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll meet¡¯us at home.¡± | exin swiftly, ¡°I thought you and I could have some girl time together ¨C just us!¡± Riley frowns, ¡°But Mommy, who was that?¡± ¡°No one, my love.¡± Ilie, pulling out my phone to text Linda. It¡¯s a blessing she came to dinner with us. If I¡¯d been alone with the kids I would never have made it out in time to evade Ethan. I¡¯ll have my friend bring the boys home separately, and pray Ethan tries to follow my trail rather than sticking around to realize there are even more secrets to be found in the restaurant. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Though I¡¯m relieved we got away, my heart aches knowing how poor Paisley must be feeling. Her little voice echoes in m head, crying out for me and her sister. I wish I could go back and sweep her away this instant, but I know it¡¯s impossible. I have to be patient. I have to wait until the time is right. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Pups found dad ¡°I¡¯m sure it was our Daddy.¡± Riley insists, rting the strange events in the restaurant to her brothers. ¡°The little girl who looked like me said I was her sister, and the man looked just like you ¨C only growned up!¡± ¡°But how do we find him?¡± Parker questions, working the problem over in his mind. ¡°We could ask Auntie Linda?¡± Ryder suggests, ¡°I bet she knows.¡± ¡°Mommy won¡¯t like it.¡± Riley cautions, ¡°She didn¡¯t wanna tell me ¡¯bout Daddy at all.¡± ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯ have to know.¡± Ryder decides, ¡°She¡¯s jus¡¯ scared.¡± ¡°Ryder¡¯s right.¡± Parker agrees. ¡°She never wants to tell us ¡¯bout Daddy. This stays between us.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t Auntie Linda just refuse? Riley asks. ¡°Not if we trick her.¡± Parker reasons, a mischievous glint in his eye. A few hourster the pups were safely ensconced in the back seat of Linda¡¯s car while Jane was at work, and one by one, they put their n into motion. ¡°Auntie Linda, did you know our Daddy?¡± Ryder asks slyly. ¡°I did.¡± She confirms, not sharing anything more. ¡°What was he like?¡± Parker presses. ¡°Well, he was an Alpha,¡± Linda shares. ¡°He was very strong and smart, just like all of you.¡± ¡°But who is he?¡± Riley inquires, ¡°why aren¡¯t he and Mommy married?¡± ¡°I think these are questions you should ask your Mommy.¡± Linda sighs. ¡°But Mommy¡¯s not here!¡± Ryderins. ¡°Please tell us,¡± Parker requests, giving the she-wolf his best puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Well,¡± Linda hedges, ¡°Your Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t married because sometimes grown up rtionships areplicated. You can love someone and not be good for each other¡­ does that make sense?¡± ¡°No.¡± The children chime in unison. ¡°One day you¡¯ll understand.¡± Linda promises. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard right now, but you¡¯ll see. Your Mommy did what she thought was best for you.¡± ¡°And our Daddy?¡± Parker questions. ¡°Your Daddy is a good man, he wants what¡¯s best for you, and being with your Mommy is what¡¯s best.¡± Linda reasons. The pups exchange looks, this sounds like the usual things grown ups say, but they aren¡¯t convinced. All of their friends have both Mommies and Daddies at home, and they¡¯ve never understood why they¡¯re different. They want to be a real family, and they won¡¯t ept anything less. ¡°Do you know our Daddy¡¯s name?¡± Riley asks. ¡°I do,¡± Linda admits hesitantly. ¡°Will you tell us?¡± Ryder begs. ¡°All right, but just his first name.¡± Linda agrees. After all, the pups are only four, how much could they possibly learn with so little information? ¡°Your Daddy¡¯s name is Ethan.¡± Jane ¡°We have to leave, Linda.¡± I moan, burying my face in my hands. We¡¯re seated at my friend¡¯s kitchen table, chatting at the end of the long day. ¡°We¡¯ve had too many close calls and the longer I¡¯m here, the more precarious our situation bes.¡± Goddess, I¡¯ve already met Paisley twice, and the second time! was forced to be unconscionably cruel to protect my identity. What kind of woman does that? What kind of mother harms her child to protect herself? I¡¯m so ashamed of my actions ! wish I could sink into the ground and disappear. ¡°If Ethan finds out about Riley, Parker and Ryder he¡¯ll take them away from me. I know it.¡± |ment, despite the fact that Linda hasn¡¯t argued. The mere thought of losing my babies makes my insides twist into knots. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Linda asks, ¡°I can¡¯t see Ethan doing something like that.¡± As much as I love Linda, I can¡¯t stand it when she defends Ethan. I don¡¯t understand why she does it, she knows how bad things were before I left. ¡°Before we were married I couldn¡¯t see Ethan enving me either.¡± I argue, ¡°and just look at how that turned out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Linda agrees, ¡°You¡¯re right. He had his chance in the past and he blew it.¡± She eyes me curiously. ¡°But what about the deal with Eve?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to be here in person to fulfill the deal.¡± | counter, ¡°I can get her to carry my line without personally overseeing theunch.¡± ¡°Why are you even working with her?¡± Linda asks for the fifth time. ¡°Because she¡¯s so desperate to get a win that she¡¯s willing to pay double, and besides, this way I can keep an eye on her. I¡¯ll get the contracts signed and then the kids and I will return home. I can¡¯t stay here any longer, no matter how badly I want to.¡± Originally i¡¯d nned on staying in the Nightfang territory for a few months. I wanted to be nearby through the final stages of Paisley¡¯s treatment, and I never imagined things would get soplicated ¨C especially not this quickly. ¡°That¡¯s probably safest.¡± Linda agrees, looking disappointed. ¡°The pups were asking about Ethan today.¡± Fear paralyzes me, ¡°What did you tell them?¡± ¡°Nothing they could use to find him.¡± She promises, ¡°I simply exined that adult rtionships are complicated, and the best ce for them is with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± I ask nervously. Linda doesn¡¯t know my children as well as I do, she doesn¡¯t realize how clever they can be with only tiny pieces of information. Most four year olds are still grappling with learning shapes, but my little ones are already reading full length books and learning to y instruments. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Linda confirms. ¡°They couldn¡¯t find him even if they wanted to.¡± ¡°Google: Alpha Ethan.¡± Parker instructs, leaning over Ryder as he sits in front of Linda¡¯s desktop computer. ¡°And Nightfang.¡± Riley adds sensibly, ¡°I saw him here, so this is probably his pack.¡± Ryder, who the other pups always consider the youngest because he was born ten minutes after Riley and thirty minutes after Parker, dutifully follows his sibling¡¯s instructions, slowly pushing down keys and watching the corresponding letters appear on the glowing screen. When the phrase isplete, he excitedly hammers the ¡®enter¡¯ button and all three children wait for the results to popte with bated breath. Within moments, images of the same man Riley met in the restaurant fill the page, and the boys murmur murmur in unison. ¡°He looks just like us! ¡°That¡¯s him, and look!¡± Riley exims, pointing at a photo a little further down in the results, ¡°that must be our sister!¡± Clicking on the link next to the image, their tiny faces light up vith glee when they read the imposing Alpha¡¯s biography. Ethan ckwell, age 30: became the youngest Alpha in Nightfang history after challenging his corrupt and tyrannical uncle for control of the pack when he was just 19 years old. Known for his intelligence, extraordinary strength, and integrity, ckwell¡¯s life has not been without tragedy. Four years ago the Alpha¡¯s chosen mate, Jane ckwell, died in childbirth. Devastated by the loss, Ethan¡¯s young daughter Paisley provided the only silver lining in this tragedy. He has described her on more than one asion as ¡°the greatest gift he¡¯s ever been given,¡± The pups reel back from the screen in surprise. ¡°Why does it say Mommy died?¡± Ryder wonders aloud. ¡°They must only think she died.¡± Parker assesses, ¡°After all ¨C that is Mommy¡¯s name.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°How are we going to ask her ¡¯bout it?¡± Ryder replies. ¡°Leave that to me.¡± Riley instructs with a devious grin. A little whileter, as the young family is walking down the street, Jane stops at a coffee cart and Riley skips over to the news stand. This is exactly what she hoped would happen. She¡¯s always loved looking at all the glossy magazine covers while Mommy waits for her coffee, and she knows how often the Alpha in their own territory appears on the front page. Chirping in excitement, her small hand snatches a thick publication from the waiting stack, ¡°Mommy look! It¡¯s the mar from the restaurant!¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Paisley in trouble Jane This isn¡¯t happening. Riley is grinning up at me and waving a magazine with Ethan¡¯s handsome face stered across the cover, and all I can do is stare down at her in horror. ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± The coffee vendor prods my elbow, trying to catch my attention, ¡°Ma¡¯am, yourtte?¡± Closing my gaping mouth, I blindly extend my hand towards the man, and he presses the warm cardboard cup into my palm. I can¡¯t exin it, but tears are burning in my eyes. We should have never come here. This is all too much. My wolf is whining in my head, as if the mere sight of my former mate is too much to bear. When I saw him in the restaurant i¡¯d been so focused on retrieving Riley and getting out of there unseen that I didn¡¯t let myself truly process seeing Ethan again after so long. It¡¯s almost like my body went into survival mode. Now that I¡¯m staring at his picture, held aloft in my daughter¡¯s tiny hands, it¡¯ salling back to me. He¡¯d looked every bit as handsome and dashing as I remember, and the worst part is that he was holding one of my babies, a sight I¡¯ve secretly dreamed about more often than I¡¯d like to admit. ¡°Mommy?¡± Riley asks again, tilting her head to the side. It¡¯s just a question. I think in frustration, stop being silly and answer her. ¡°It does look sort of like him¡± I agree, taking the magazine from my pup and recing it on the rack. I hate lying to them, but in my heart I know it¡¯s the right thing to do. I¡¯m protecting them. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Parker pipes up on my other side, ¡°You look sad.¡± ¡°How could I be sad?¡± | reply, ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°But Mommy, you look really pale.¡± Ryder frowns, exchanging an uneasy nce with his siblings. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m a little tired¡­ and it¡¯s awfully cold out.¡± || improvise, shivering in the chilly autumn air. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, instead of the park, why don¡¯t we go back to Linda¡¯s and curl up in front of a nice big fire with some hot chocte?¡±The pups are still looking back and forth between each other as if they¡¯re unsure how to read my strange behavior. I know they¡¯ re not convinced by my weak cover story, but I can also see they don¡¯t want to upset me. ¡°Okay Mommy, but maybe you should take a nap.¡± Riley suggests, reaching up to hold my hand. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± I answer warmly, squeezing her paw. When we get home the children bend over backwards to make me feel better, dumping half a bag of marshmallows into my cocoa and telling jokes until I¡¯m smiling so wide my cheeks hurt. Once we¡¯re settled in front of a roaring fire, the kids pile on top of me and take turns reading aloud from their favorite books. I truly hadn¡¯t nned on taking a nap, after all, my excuse about being tired was just a lie. Even so, my eyes grow heavy as my pups¡¯ beloved voices weave stories of far off ces, and before I know it, I¡¯m asleep. After Jane dosed off, Parker, Riley and Ryder tip-toed away into their temporary room. ¡°That was bad.¡± Parker sighed. ¡°Mommy was really sad.¡± ¡°I think she must miss Daddy and our sister lots.¡± Riley suggested. ¡°But then why did she run from them at the restraunt?¡± Parker questioned. ¡°Someting must¡¯ve happened to split them up.¡± Ryder reasoned, ¡°After all the int said she died.¡± ¡°We have to help her find ¡¯em again.¡± Riley insists. ¡°I want Mommy to be happy.¡± ¡°We should all be together.¡± Parker added, thinking of the father and sister they never knew existed. ¡°We¡¯ll think of someting.¡± Ryder announced, ¡°We¡¯ll make it better. We have to.¡± Meanwhile, across town Paisley struggles with a dilemma of her own. While Ethan was at work, Eve arrived at the penthouse to help Paisley get ready to go out that evening. They were celebrating her Grandmother¡¯s birthday, and as much as Paisley adored Ethan¡¯s mother, she felt very differently about Eve. The she-wolf clearly liked her Daddy a lot, but she never hid her hatred for his pup. Even now, when she promised to care for the child as if she was her own, she simply tormented her. After dismissing the babysitter, Eve promptly locked Paisley in the bathroom so that she ¡°wouldn¡¯t have to see her ugly little face.¡± Knowing she had at least an hour until Ethan would arrive home, the cruel woman strutted away into the luxury apartment and helped herself to a bottle of wine. At first Paisley simply slumped down on the floor and waited, but the more time that passed, the angrier she grew. It wasn¡¯t fair, and she hadn¡¯t done anything to deserve a punishment. Why was Auntie Eve being so mean? After a while her thoughts turned from sulking to revenge. A lightbulb soon clicked on in her mind and Paisley jumped to her feet with a : grin. Pounding on the door and begging to be let out didn¡¯t work, so Paisley started to scream and cry instead. Not wanting anyone to hear the infuriating brat and certainly needing the pup to be calm by the time her father got home, Eve stormed to the bathroom just as Paisley hoped she would. Listening to the she- wolf¡¯s footsteps approach, the clever pup scampered over to the bathtub and turned on the taps, snatching up the hand-held shower head. Just as Eve stormed in, Paisley aimed the shower head at the door and giggled gleefully as water sshed all over the morous woman¡¯s designer dress. Eve screamed bloody murder, soaked head to toe and turning as red as a tomato. A stream of obscenities flew from her mouth, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my clothes!¡± She shrieked. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you hateful little brat!¡± She tried to lunge forward, but was blinded by a fresh stream of water. Dropping the faucet, Paisley skirted around Eve while she wiped her eyes and ran out of the bathroom. She was stillughing when Ethan walked in a little whileter, her mirth peaking when he asked Eve why she was all wet. The she-wolf tried to get Paisley in trouble, saying the pup yed a terrible trick on her, but the Alpha didn¡¯t take the bait. Unfortunately Paisley¡¯s good-humor didn¡¯tst long. At dinner her grandmother gushed on and on about how wonderful Eve was, retelling the story about how the brave she-wolf almost died saving her from rogues. Then, to the young pup¡¯s horror, she asked when Ethan was finally going to marry Eve. ¡°All right you two.¡± The elegant woman grinned, ¡°When¡¯s the wedding?¡± Reaching over to pat Paisley¡¯s cheek, she added, ¡°I. want more grandpups while I¡¯m still young enough to enjoy them.¡± Paisley looked back and forth between Ethan and Eve, certain she must be hearing things Her Daddy couldn¡¯t marry the horrible woman, especially not now that she knew her real Mommy was out there waiting for her. When Eve only offered her a conniving smirk and Ethan shot his mother an annoyed look for spoiling the news, Paisley burst into tears. Sobbing and climbing into Ethan¡¯sp, she begged him not to marry Eve, ¡°Please don¡¯t Daddy! I don¡¯t want her to be my Mommy!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Elise Carrington Eve I swear, I really will kill that brat. As soon as Paisley started wailing, Ethan gathered her up and walked out, giving in to the spoiled pup¡¯s tantrum. It seems like no matter what the child does, it¡¯s never enough to make him see what a terror she is. He caves every time she so much as pouts, and trying to make him see the truth only makes him angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear.¡± Ethan¡¯s mother, Catherine, sighs. ¡°I tried.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say, stering a fake smile on my face, ¡°thank you, I do appreciate your help.¡± ¡°Just give him time.¡± Catherine advises. ¡°Paisley will get used to the idea eventually. It¡¯s hard with pups this age.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I lie, ¡°though I do think he could be more strict with her. He lets her walk all over him.¡± I instantly know the words were a mistake. Catherine¡¯s features harden, and she primly dabs at the corner of her mouth with her napkin. ¡°Paisley isn¡¯t just any child. She¡¯s had to struggle to survive from the moment she was born, she¡¯s growing up with only one parent, and she¡¯s the only thing he has left of Jane.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing, Catherine hated Jane ¨C I made sure of it. As if she can read my thoughts, Catherine continues, ¡°You know as well as anyone that I didn¡¯t care for my daughter-inw, but Ethan took it very hard when she died. I don¡¯t know any parent that wouldn¡¯t go easy on their pup under such circumstances.¡± Her eyes soften then, and a soft smile crosses her features, ¡°You¡¯ll understand one day, when you have pups of your own.¡± I would rather cut off my own arm. I think snidely, unable to imagine anything more unpleasant. Despite my annoyance, Catherine¡¯s words do make one thing abundantly clear: I will never get what I want so long as the brat is alive. The only hope I have is to get rid of her ¨C for good. A n begins to form in my mind while Catherine and I continue to chat. I¡¯ve clearly been too passive thus far. I should have killed Paisley a long time ago, but it¡¯s no use dwelling on things I cannot change. I¡¯ll make up for my past mistakes in no time t, you can count on it. Jane As I walk into Eve¡¯s atelier, I try to remember how to breathe. By this time tomorrow the kids and I will be on a ne home. I just have to get the contract signed, and then everything can go back to normal. No more close encounters with my ex husband, no more painful ordeals with Paisley. The next time I see her, it will be to bring her home for good, and Ethan won¡¯t be able to do a damn thing to stop me. Striding through the ss doors of the boutique, I finally manage to take in some precious gasps of oxygen. Shaking off my nerves and adopting the confident persona of my alter-ego, I stride up to the receptionist, who falls all over herself to assist me. Apparently saving her life won me some favor with the woman, given how rudely she behaved thest time I visited. She leads me straight up to the offices above the shop, asking me if I¡¯d like any refreshments three times and only ceasing when I promise I¡¯m fine. Pulling off my sunsses, I gaze around the sleek offices with begrudging respect. As distasteful as I find Eve¡¯s shop, she certainly did better with the upstairs decor. I¡¯m still taking in my surroundings when the young she-wolf leads me into the empty conference room, ¡°Eve will be right with you Ms. Carrington.¡± I¡¯ve barely turned away from the door when an all-too-familiar scent reaches my nose ¨C one that does not belong to Eve. I whip around to find Ethan walking into the small space, a lethal expression on his rugged face. ¡°Elise Carrington, I presume?¡± His deep voice sends shivers down my spine, and all of my earlier bravado slips away. Retreat. I think desperately. How could I have been so stupid? How could I let myself have anything to do with a business Ethan helped fund? How could I stay here after running into him? It¡¯s like I was asking to get caught! Marching forward, I make a B-line around the huge alpha, tensing up as I pass him ¨C certain he¡¯ll reach out and grab me at any moment. Yet he doesn¡¯t, he watches me with a cocky smirk, letting me slip back out of the door but never taking his eyes off of me. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Ethan¡¯s maic power tugs at my limbs, pulling me to a stop even though I want nothing more than to run as far away as possibly can. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I turn back only long enough to shoot the infuriating man a re, ¡°this meeting is over.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s your attitude I¡¯m amazed you¡¯ve stayed in business so long.¡± He counters coolly, ¡°this is no way to treat your partners.¡± ¡°The only partner I have here is Eve.¡± | reply stiffly. ¡°My appointment, and my business, is with her.¡± ¡°No little wolf, your business is with me.¡± Ethan corrects me sternly, ¡°I¡¯m the primary shareholder in the boutique, not Eve.¡± ¡°Then I suppose you¡¯re the one I should hold ountable for producing and selling toxic counterfeits of my perfumes.¡± || challenge, not sure where this sudden strength ising from. In the past I would have copsed under the Alpha¡¯s scrutiny, but right now I feel nothing but outrage over being tricked this way. ¡°That¡¯s quite a serious offense in this jurisdiction.¡± Ethan¡¯s dark eyes sh, and he prowls forward until he¡¯s towering over me. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± I answer silkily, hating myself for submissively lowering my gaze, but proud I¡¯m able to maintain my cool tone. ¡°I would never dream of threatening an alpha. I¡¯m merely stating an inconvenient truth. Someone has to be held responsible, and I need to know if that person isn¡¯t Eve.¡± ¡°Funny,¡± He growls ominously, ¡°you didn¡¯t seem so concerned about ountability when you brokered this contract with us.¡± ¡°This contract is in reparation for the offense.¡± I argue, ¡°or it was. I don¡¯t appreciate being deceived.¡± ¡°Oh no?¡± Ethan¡¯s wolf is close to the surface now, glowing through his eyes, ¡°You prefer to be the one telling the lies and ying the tricks, is that it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I lie smoothly, arching my brow. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± He rumbles, raking his hungry gaze up and down my body. My wolf is going crazy, unable to resist the call of his own. My alpha perfume might disguise my scent, but it doesn¡¯t do a damn thing to protect me from my omega instincts. Get a hold of yourself! I order her fiercely, receiving a whine in reply. When Ethan looks at me this way, it leaves no doubt in my mind he recognizes me, yet he hasn¡¯t called me out. I wonder how long he¡¯ll let me get away with pretending I don¡¯t know him. Either way, one thing is very clear: he¡¯s in charge now. I just have to hope I can get away from him before my entire worldes crashing down around me. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Never lose her again Ethan Whatever I was expecting, it wasn¡¯t this. After I saw Jane¡¯s ghost holding a child identical to Paisley at the restaurant, I immediately demanded the manager print out a copy of her credit card receipt. There in ck and white I found her new name: Elise Carrington, founder and CEO of La Louve fragrances. I was almost positive the woman I saw was, in fact, my wife, but I couldn¡¯t be sure until this moment. Now it¡¯s painfully obvious my chosen mate did not die after all, but she certainly hasn¡¯t stayed the same. This Jane is so unlike the woman! knew I can scarcely believe it. She¡¯s every bit as beautiful, but infinitely more confident and powerful. She smells like an alpha, and she¡¯s charming even as she argues with me. The stubborn thing even threatened me, which I have to admit | found nothing short of delightful. My wolf is roaring in my head, demanding that I im her here and now. I want to do nothing more than shut her saucy little mouth with my own, but I have a feeling she won¡¯t submit as easily as she used to. Of course, making her submit would be half the fun. Kiss her. My wolf urges. Not yet, I answer, If I try now she¡¯ll only fight. Let her try. He insists, She¡¯s your mate, she won¡¯tst long. She¡¯s not going to admit she¡¯s my mate if I force her. I counter, I have to be smart about this. Coward. My wolf snorts. We lost her once. I remind him sharply. Do you want to lose her again? That shuts him up. Focusing my full attention back on Jane, I realize she¡¯s ncing around in search of an exit, and a low rumble bubbles up in my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Her stunning green eyes jump to mine, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°Do not presume to order me around.¡± Jane bites, her velvety voice like music to my ears. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned our contract is void.¡± ¡°That would be a mistake.¡± I inform her, ¡°unless you want to pay the termination fee.¡± I¡¯ve never been more thankful for mywyers than I am at this moment. When the business opened they advised including cancetion penalties in every agreement drafted, and I know Eve already submitted an advance payment for this order. If Jane backs out now, she¡¯ll have to pay the price. Her full lips purse, and I can see the wheels turning in her head. I¡¯m sure she wants to throw caution to the wind and tell me to go to hell, but the loss would be significant. I¡¯m sure she can afford it, however that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s simply bad business. ¡°If I sign, I want your word that I¡¯ll only deal with Eve in the future.¡± Jane requests, tilting her chin up. Offering her a wolfish grin, I chuckle. ¡°No. When you sign, you¡¯ Il deal only with me.¡± Fury flits across my mate¡¯s face, and I swear I hear the whisper of a growl in her throat. She¡¯s so riled up her hackles are fully raised, and I can¡¯t remember ever seeing anything cuter. It takes a few moments for Jane to reign in her temper, but she finally seeds. ¡°Fine.¡± She snaps, stomping back into the room and swiping her signature over the thick stack of pages. Triumph soars in my chest, now she¡¯s stuck with me, and she knows it. ¡°Smart move.¡± I purr, swiftly counter signing the documents. ¡°And I presume you saw the use we added this morning?¡± | add, knowing this was impossible, given the fact that mywyers only sent the amendment over half an hour ago. ¡°Requiring you to remain in the city through theunch so that we can ensure the process goes as smoothly as possible?¡± A livid flush consumes Jane¡¯s cheeks, and I eagerly wait to see what she¡¯ll say next. Unfortunately Eve chooses that moment toe sashaying through the door, and our verbal sparring match is cut short. Annoyance roils in my blood. I was already displeased with Eve when I learned about her corrupt business practices but after I discovered Jane owns La Louve, I realized Eve saw and spoke with her the other day. She knew my mate was alive, and not only did she fail to tell me, she lied right to my face when Paisley and I came searching. Eve¡¯s smile falters when she sees my expression, so she turns to Jane instead, ¡°Miss Carrington, it¡¯s so lovely to see you again. Are you ready to sign the contract?¡± ¡°Actually we¡¯ve already signed.¡± Jane grumbles ruefully. ¡°Oh,¡± Eve looks taken aback. ¡°Yes.¡± | add, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to manage the La Louve ount myself. We can¡¯t afford any more mistakes.¡± Batting her eyshes, Eve closes the distance between us and Presses both palms to my chest, leaning into my body with a simpering sigh, ¡°Whatever you think is best, Ethan. Thank you so much for looking out for me.¡± Pulling away from the odious she-wolf, I only feel slightly remorseful when she loses her bnce and topples over. I¡¯ve been trying to discourage Eve¡¯s affections since before Jane and I divorced, but she never seems to take the hint. At first my guilt over Jane¡¯s responsibility for Eve¡¯s disability prevented me from holding it against her, but as time has passed the situation has gotten out of hand. I don¡¯t want to give Eve any encouragement, and I don¡¯t want Jane to think there¡¯s anything between us. I look over to try and gauge my ex-wife¡¯s expression, but I realize she¡¯s already walking out. Leaving Eve whining on the ground, I follow Jane out the door, trying and failing to avoid staring at her lovely behind as she walks. ¡ª ¨C N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡ª Jane Stupid, stupid, stupid! I can¡¯t believe I let my temper get the better of me. I can¡¯t believe I signed the contract under Ethan¡¯s unreasonable conditions. I can¡¯t believe I let him get under my skin that way¡­ I can¡¯t believe how badly I wanted him to kiss me. The man is a monster. I remind myself. Nevermind that he¡¯s a wonderful father or that he just rejected Eve right in front of me, it¡¯s probably all a trick to enve me again. I don¡¯t trust that man as far as I can throw him ¨C which isn¡¯t very far at all. Grumpily pulling out my phone, I pull up my email and start the process of canceling my ne tickets to return home. I can¡¯t leave now, not when I foolishly signed our contract without first checking to make sure nothing in the agreement had changed. I¡¯m so angry at Ethan I could scream. Theunch will take weeks, and now I¡¯m going to be stuck here working with him. I¡¯ve barely made it two blocks when a luxury SUV pulls up beside me, and one of the tinted windows rolls down. Ethan grins out at me from the back seat, ¡°Get in.¡± He orders, stepping out of the car with predatory grace. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Strangers Jane Staring at my ex-husband, who idly sits in his car and orders me into the back seat as if he¡¯s some kind of king, I arch my brow. ¡°Thank you, but no.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a taxi around here.¡± Ethan argues. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be stubborn.¡± Stubborn? Honestly, the nerve of the man. ¡°And there¡¯s no need for you to call me names.¡± Ethan turns to say something to his driver, and the car slows to a stop. Within moments the Alpha is standing beside me on the curb. He moves too close, towering over me so that I have to tilt my head to look up at him. ¡°Is it name calling if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°You tell me?¡± I demand. ¡°If I say you are a self-righteous bastard, do you think I¡¯m being honest or rude?¡± I¡¯m not sure what I expected. In fact, I¡¯m astonished I had the nerve to speak such brazen words, but I do know that thest thing I was prepared for is the wide, wolfish grin Ethan offers me now. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, little wolf.¡± ¡°I would ask that you not speak to me on such familiar terms.¡± || bite, ¡°It¡¯s far from appropriate¡­ for strangers like us.¡± Ethan rakes his gaze down my body from head to toe, with tortuous intensity. ¡°Is that what we are?¡± ¡°It is.¡± | confirm, internally sighing with relief when my own car pulls up beside us. If I hadn¡¯t been in such a rush to get out of there I would have waited for the driver outside the atelier. Striding forward and pulling open the shiny ck door, I offer my former mate onest nce over my shoulder. ¡°And it¡¯s all we¡¯ll ever be.¡± I swear, I don¡¯t take a breath until I¡¯m safely in the car. Protected by the dark, tinted windows, I stare out at Ethan as we pull away. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think he could see through the thick ss. His attention stays squarely on me until we are far out of sight, but no matter the distance between us, it still feels as though his possessive eyes are on my body. It makes the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end, and my heart beat miles too fast. It isn¡¯t fair that he should be able to have such an effect on me after so many years. I feel like a young girl again, the foolish creature who believed the Alpha could love me for me. I force the thoughts from my mind almost as soon as they ur, 1 know better now. Far better. That isn¡¯t a mistake I will make again. Ethan I can¡¯t stop smiling. Maybe I¡¯m crazy. After all, I have proof now that my wife faked her death and hid for me for years, and yet¡­ all I can truly process is the fact that she¡¯s alive. She¡¯s so different from the Jane I knew. Confident, brave and so strong it defies all logic. There is no omega left in her, if there ever was at all. This Jane would never let me dominate her sopletely, she would fight me every step of the way. Of course, my little omega mate hadn¡¯t been entirely without strength. She did attack Eve for trying to help my mother¡­. didn¡¯t N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. she? At the time everything seemed so clear. My mother and Eve both told the same story, and even Jane could not exin her actions. I can¡¯t pretend to understand what happened that day ¨C or what has happened since. All I know is that my mate is alive and well, and I intend to bring her home, no matter the cost. Paisley needs her mother, and if I¡¯m right, then I may have a second daughter as well. Whether she likes it or not, I¡¯m going to unravel this enigmatic she wolf¡¯s secrets if it¡¯s thest thing I do. She is everything I¡¯ve been missing thesest few years, and everything I¡¯ve ever wanted. Not to mention how beautiful she looked. How adorable I found her fiery spirit Already I¡¯m imagining taking her to bed, kissing every inch of her body and making her whimper and moan in my arms. My wolf is growling hungrily at the mere thought, and I pictureying her out in front of me and devouring her like the feast she is. All in good time, I tell my slobbering wolf. Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, that¡¯s all it is: A matter of time. Jane ¡°I made something for you.¡± | announce to Linda, hiding a small gift wrapped box behind my back, ¡°As a thank you for all your help with the kids this week.¡± And in the weeks toe, I think bitterly, remembering the use in Ethan¡¯s contract demanding my presence in the city for the foreseeable future. ¡°What ¨C no, don¡¯t be silly.¡± Linda demurs, though she holds her hand out for her present. Laughing softly, I produce the box, and watch with pleasure as she rips the paper away. Inside is a delicate ss bottle, with her name printed across the front in a cursive flourish. ¡°La Louve¡¯s newest scent, in your honor.¡± She sprays a bit of the amber liquid on her wrist, bringing it to her nose and breathing in the perfume. ¡°Oh Jane, I love it. Thank you so much! I can¡¯t believe you did this.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± | tease. ¡°I owe you everything, Linda. ¡°This doesn¡¯t evene close to repaying your kindness, but it¡¯s something.¡± Her familiar arms squeeze me tightly. ¡°Thank you so much! Where did you even find the time to do this ¨C between dealing with Ethan and Eve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a woman of many talents.¡± | joke. My friend knows all about what happened today. In fact we¡¯ve already argued about it and put the matter to bed. When she heard how keen my former mate seemed to spend time with me, she insisted her must be interested in pursuing me again, and I should consider giving him a second chance now that I am so strong. Even I have to admit I thought about it for a moment, but in the end my senses returned and I reminded her that this would never happen. I will never forgive the Alpha for what he did to me, and I could never trust a man capable of such cruelty. By now our short-lived fight is long forgotten, and we¡¯re getting ready to take the pups to an open house at the exclusive daycare center in the center city. It seems wild to me, but apparently even pre- kindergarten programs are sopetitive here that you practically have to donate a fortune to get your children epted. I¡¯m prepared to shell out a good bit of money to secure my children¡¯s future, and I¡¯ll even pander to the stuffed shirts who run the daycare center. After all, we¡¯re stuck here for the time being, and I can¡¯t afford for Riley, Ryder and Parker to fall behind in their education ¨C no matter how advanced they already are. What I¡¯m no willing to do, however, is put them anywhere within Ethan¡¯s orbit ¨C which is why it is so incredibly inconvenient that he walks in the door of the open house with Paisley and Eve, not ten minutes after my own brood arrives. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Linda Bes a Mother Jane I smell him before I see him, like the crackling heat of a bonfire and wild mountain air: spicy, masculine and so intoxicating my body instantly feels drunk with desire. Stupid omega instincts. I think bitterly. Staring across the cafeteria, I catch a glimpse of bronze skin and dark hair, the powerful form of an apex predator. He¡¯s wearing all ck, and moving through the crowd as if he owns the ce. Of course¡­ that¡¯s not too far from the truth. Beside him, looking so sweet I could cry, is my Paisley. My heart sinks and races at once. It was a mistake toe here. I should have considered that my former mate would also think of sending Paisley to school here. He can¡¯t be allowed to see the other pups, he can¡¯t know they¡¯re mine, and Paisley can¡¯t be allowed to see me. I can¡¯t bear to reject her again, but I also can¡¯t admit she¡¯s mine. ¡°Linda!¡± I whisper frantically, grasping my friend¡¯s arm so tightly she winces. ¡°Ethan¡¯s here, you have to pretend the kids are yours!¡± ¡°What, are you crazy?¡± She squeaks, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve already lied to the Alpha once, I¡¯m ying with fire here.¡± ¡°You have to!¡± | insist. ¡°Please?¡± ¡°Alright fine.¡± She grumbles, ¡°But I swear you owe me another perfume line for this.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± | exim, softening my hold to something closer to affection. ¡°Thank you. I love you.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± She mutters good-naturedly, ncing around us and frowning, ¡°Where did the pups go anyway?¡± Of course at that moment I look across the room to find them only a handful of meters from their father, making my heart stop beating all together. Ethan She¡¯s here, and she looks so beautiful I could im her right here and now. Standing in the center of the room and wearing a tightly fitted emerald dress, Jane sips a ss of red wine and whispers to her friend Linda. She¡¯s pretending not to see me, but I know she¡¯s sensed my presence. My wolf has locked in on her like a heat seeking missile, and I¡¯m so distracted watching her that I almost don¡¯t notice the set of triplets to my left. At first they catch my eye because the same little girl I saw in the restaurant and mistook for Paisley is giggling loudly and happily as she ys with her brothers, but then the boys stop me in my tracks. They look exactly like me. While Paisley and the other girl have Jane¡¯s green eyes and beautiful features, the male pups could be my miniatures. Btedly I realize the only reason Jane would be attending a pre- school open house is if she has children to potentially enroll. Can it be? Is it possible that Paisley wasn¡¯t only a twin, but a quadruplet? Returning my gaze to Jane, I try to make sense of all this. It seems like the more time that passes, the crazier this situation gets. I want to charge over and demand answers from her this moment, but as I watch another wolf approaches her, a handsome nobleman I know to be a single father. I can tell from the way he¡¯s looking at my mate that he has no interest in being friends, and my already agitated wolf goes half insane with jealousy. Suddenly the need to storm across the room and throw her over my shoulder like a caveman is so great that I¡¯m actually stepping forward, but then Eve begins hanging on my arm and whining in my ear. ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t feel so good.¡± She moans, ncing at Jane. ¡°I think the champagne is making me dizzy.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle your liquor, go sit down.¡± | remark brusquely, gently pushing her into a chair. I don¡¯t buy her act for one moment. I can see from the way she¡¯s eyeing Jane that she¡¯s simply jealous and trying to call my attention back to her. Unfortunately her n works, when I look back towards Jane she¡¯s gone, and Linda is approaching the children I¡¯m certain belong to me. ¡°There you are!¡± She exims, loudly enough for me to hear. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± ¡°Why au-¡± One of the boys begins, only to be cut off. ¡°Because you should know better than to walk away from your Mommy in such a big crowd.¡± She scolds kindly, ¡°even if these are mostly other parents.¡± The she-wolf nces over her shoulder, catching me in her sights. ¡°Ah, Alpha, I see we had the same bright idea to bring our pups here.¡± She steps away from the children and closes the distance between us, turning to keep the still-frolicking bunch in her sights. ¡°Those are your pups?¡± | rify, raising my brow. ¡°But of course.¡± Sheughs, ¡°Who else would they belong to?¡± Shrugging I say, ¡°It¡¯s curious, you didn¡¯t have any photos of them in your office when I visited.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She leans her head towards me, as if taking me into her confidence. ¡°It¡¯s hard enough to be taken seriously as a woman inw without advertising my family. I didn¡¯t want my bosses to think I¡¯m not fully committed to the firm.¡± ¡°A reasonable exnation.¡± | agree, ¡°And where are the children¡¯s father?¡± Linda rolls her eyes, ¡°My ex lives in another territory. Unfortunately he doesn¡¯t see the need to be close to his children.¡± A low rumble rolls through my chest, and the woman eyes me nervously. ¡°Have you noticed how simr our daughters look?¡± Linda looks around us as if searching for the girls to see if she agrees, but instead of acting surprised to find we have identical pups, she simply furrows her brow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, but where is your daughter?¡± For the first time I realize that Jane and Linda have pulled my attention away sopletely, that I haven¡¯t been paying attention to Paisley. Following Linda¡¯s gaze, I search the crowd around us only to realize that she¡¯s right. Paisley isn¡¯t anywhere to be found. Jane I¡¯m immensely grateful for the handsome wolf who approached me with a fresh ss of wine while Linda deals with Ethan. He¡¯s been keeping me upied so that my stress doesn¡¯tpletely bury me, and I can¡¯t remember ever being so thankful that a school event provided adult refreshments for the parents. I desperately need help calming my nerves tonight. ¡°I¡¯d love to take you for coffee sometime.¡± The man, who introduced himself as Mark, offers. ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind, but I¡¯m only going to be in town a few months.¡± ¡°Then we should go soon!¡± He suggests, smiling so widely I can¡¯t help but return the expression. Just then a pair of tiny arms wrap around my thigh, squeezing tightly. I don¡¯t need to look to know it¡¯s one of my pups, I¡¯d recognize their affection anywhere. At first I think it¡¯s Riley, especially when I hear her sweet voice. ¡°Mommy! I caught you!¡± Only afterwards, when I smell how strongly Ethan has rubbed off on the pup, and nce down to see her wearing a dress Riley does not own, do I realize my mistake. It isn¡¯t Riley after all, it¡¯s Paisley. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Hide and Seek R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Looking around nervously to ensure no one is watching, I lean down and scoop my daughter up. Mark will never know the difference between her and Riley, and as long as Ethan cannot see me, it should be safe for me to steal a moment with the beloved pup. Excusing myself, I retreat to one of the ssrooms down the hall. A few minutes ago I told myself I would turn her away again if we ran into each other, but now that she¡¯s in front of me I can¡¯t help myself. She looks so pale, so tired. Her final surgery is next week and while there will be a long recovery before we can be reunited, it seems the procedure itself ising just in time. I can¡¯t bear to waste this chance to cuddle her when she¡¯s facing such risk. ¡°Hello little one.¡± | greet Paisley once we¡¯re alone. My little girl doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Mommy, why¡¯ve you been hiding from Daddy?¡± ¡°Paisley my love, you can¡¯t call me Mommy. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I breathe, hating the horrible words on my tongue. ¡°Why not?¡± Her head cocks to the side, ¡°Is it cause of ying hide ¡®n¡¯ seek?¡± The gears in my mind slowly turn over, trying to make sense of her words. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daddy says you ying hide ¡®n¡¯ seek with him. Is that why I can¡¯t call you Mommy?¡± She reasons, looking only slightly hurt. ¡°Yes angel.¡± | agree. ¡°That¡¯s also why you can¡¯t tell him you saw me, or I¡¯ll lose the game.¡± She thinks about this for a moment, her lovely face scrunching up in thought. ¡°But if you lose the game, will youe home?¡± My throat tickles as I shake my head and I fight back tears. ¡°No. I can only be your Mommy if I win.¡± ¡°But why?¡± She presses, in the way all young pup do when they don¡¯t understand a problem. ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is.¡± I exin softly. ¡°One day I¡¯ll tell you everything ¨C when you¡¯re older.¡± ¡°You pwomise?¡± Paisley inquires, looking at me sternly. For the first time since we met, I¡¯m finally free to speak the truth. ¡°I. promise.¡± Eve My life just seems to get worse and worse. After Ethan found Paisley at the open house, wandering towards us with a cookie she snagged from the snack table and looking far too pleased with herself, we finally left. I can¡¯t believe what just happened. I wasn¡¯t sure before, but I am now. Those pups Linda imed as her own are undoubtedly Ethan¡¯s, and that means that Elise Carrington truly is Jane in disguise. I thought it would be easy to get rid of Paisley, what with her uing surgery, but this is going to be a problem. I¡¯ve got to get Jane and her other brats out of the territory, without undermining my own business interests or letting Ethan know about my ns, and then I¡¯ve still got to find a way to get rid of Paisley. Of course, I suppose it doesn¡¯t have to be in that order. The best opportunity to deal with brat number one will still be her surgery. Anything could go wrong for such a young pup going under the knife¡­ anything at all. Naturally, the surgeon Ethan is paying so highly would never dream of crossing the Alpha, but I have plenty of friends in low ces. I can easily get my hands on a poison that won¡¯t take hold of her until she goes under the knife, I merely have to time things right. It¡¯s really all too simple. After a few brief inquiries I obtain the drug I seek, making sure it couldn¡¯t be detected in an autopsy before handing over the cash. Now all I have to do is sit back and wait. The day before Paisley¡¯s surgery finally arrives, and I join Ethan at the hospital, keeping the wretched puppany while the Alphapletes her admission paperwork. She¡¯s been asleep almost all afternoon, and I¡¯m just starting to lose my patience when she blinks her ugly little eyes open. ¡°Hello, princess.¡± | croon, adopting the sort of sickly sweet voice | often hear people use with young children. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± She moans, stretching. ¡°Oh you poor thing!¡± | exim, ¡°let me get you some water.¡± Inside my heart soars, this is exactly what I hoped would happen. Turning my back to the bed, I pour a ss of water from the sink and pull the small vial of clear liquid from my pocket. Dumping the contents into the ss, I say a quick prayer to the Goddess. My contact assured me that it would take a full twenty four hours to kick in, which means it should kill the little monster towards the end of her procedure. Of course the doctors would try to save her but not knowing poison was causing the crash, they would probably never think of giving her an antidote. I turn back to Paisley with a big, fake smile. Naturally she¡¯s too young to see through my act, and I offer her the ss. ¡°Here you are, honey.¡± Just then I see movement in my periphery, and to my shock Jane¡¯s sons charge into the room, their tiny forms tackling my legs and knocking me to the ground. Screeching in outrage as I crash onto the tiles, the water ss falls from my hands and spills all over the floor. ¡°You little bastards!¡± | exim, ¡°what do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°You put something in her ss!¡± One of the boys cried, ¡°We saw you!¡± ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± I demand, apoplectic with rage. ¡°Our sister got sick.¡± The second boy says, his voice more quiet than the first. ¡°Well obviously!¡± I growl, gesturing towards Paisley fiercely. ¡°No.¡± They reply in unison, ¡°Our other sister.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± I hiss, ¡°you¡¯ve ruined everything.¡± At the moment I feel like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been drugged. I¡¯m more furious than I can ever remember being. I¡¯m soaking wet, my head is splitting open with pain from my fall, and my ns for Paisley are in serious jeopardy. Not to mention these little devils can¡¯t be here when Ethan returns. ¡°Get out, right now!¡± || order. The boys exchange a nce, and cross their arms over their chests. ¡°No.¡± Raising my hand in threat, I prepare to p the shit out of the little monsters ¨C first one, then the other. However before I cannd a single blow they fall to the ground as one, wailing at the top of their lungs and clutching imaginary injuries. ¡°Ow!!!¡± They sob ¡°She hit me!¡± The sound sends nurses running, and the next thing I know I¡¯ve been caught red handed, my palm still raised in threat, and two little fakers on the ground screaming their heads off with false usations. The nurses look at me in horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± The head nurse exims, ¡°How dare you raise your hand to innocent pups?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±I cry, ¡°They¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°We just wanted to say hello!¡± One of the boys weeps pitifully, ¡°We re sorry!¡± ¡°No no,¡± another nurse soothes them, hugging them close, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± The next thing I know security is dragging me from the room, and the little brats are grinning at me through their fake tears over the nurses¡¯ shoulder. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Pups Meet Jane When Linda calls me at work, telling me Riley has a fever of 103 degrees fahrenheit and they¡¯re on the way to the hospital, I drop everything. Worry consumes mepletely. I was already dealing with the stress of coping with Paisley¡¯s imminent surgery, I can¡¯t bear to have another pup on the verge of death. It¡¯s not as if my kids have never had high fevers before, but a mother¡¯s mind never rests, and no matter how hard I try to stay calm, my protective instincts are thrown into instant overdrive. I race to the hospital as fast as I can, literally running into the emergency ward and crashing head first into the veryst person | wanted to see. Ethan catches me just before our bodies collide, ¡°Elise!¡± He murmurs urgently, taking my face in his hands ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Abruptly shaking off his touch, I gasp, ¡°What are you doing here.¡± Of course I already know the answer to this question, but I have to keep up the act. Ethan looks as if he¡¯s already guessed this much, ¡°My daughter is having surgery tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I reply stiffly, ¡°I hope she does well and has a fast recovery, but I really have to be going.¡± If I have to talk about Paisley for another moment I¡¯ll begin to cry, and I¡¯m still petrified for Riley ¡°Are you ill?¡± Ethan asks anxiously, looking me over in far too much detail, turning me back and forth in his hands as if he¡¯s expecting to find a bleeding gash somewhere on my form. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just visiting.¡± I exin, pushing him away for the second time. It doesn¡¯t escape my notice that he keeps reaching towards my hair, and somehow I instinctively understand that he might be thinking of stealing a DNA sample to test my rtionship to Paisley. I know how suspicious he is of my identity, and we may be divorced, but there is still a bond between us. I know how Ethan thinks, I understand how he does business. Pulling away from him for the third time, a wave of pure relief washes over me when a nurse walks up behind him with a stack of papers in hand. ¡°Alpha?¡± She says loudly, calling his attention. When Ethan turns to face her, I dart away towards the room number Linda texted me on the drive over, careening into the room and finding my little girl sleeping peacefully on the bed. ¡°What happened?¡± | inquire, not pausing to greet my friend. Lind stands on the opposite side of her bed, ¡°The doctors are treating her for the flu and dehydration.¡± She says, ¡°apparently it¡¯s not unusual for the sickness toe on so fast, but they want to keep her here for observation.¡± ¡°Thank goodness,¡± I breathe, looking around for the first time, ¡°Where are the boys?¡± Ryder and Parker stand on either side of Paisley¡¯s bed, causing her attention to bounce back and forth between them like a ping pong ball. ¡°What was that all about?¡± The sleepy little girl asks. ¡°We¡¯re here with our sister. The doctor¡¯s kicked us out so they could talk to auntie Linda, but the nurse they had babysitting us got ¡®stracted, so we came ¡®sploring.¡± Parker exins. ¡°I¡¯m Ryder.¡± His brother introduces himself, ¡°And this is Parker.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Paisley.¡± The girl in the bed shares shyly, ¡°You guys look familiar.¡± Parker grins, ¡°We should. You already met our sister, Riley.¡± ¡°The girl who looks like me?!¡± Paisley chirps excitedly. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Ryder confirms, ¡°we¡¯re triplets, least we thought we were¡­ we think you¡¯re our sister too.¡± ¡°You mean it?!¡± Paisley rifies. ¡°Of course.¡± Parker replies confidently. ¡°We can bring her by to say hi when she feels better. Why¡¯re you here?¡± ¡°My heart doesn¡¯ work like it should.¡± Paisley exins softly. ¡°Does this mean you know my Mommy?¡± The boys nod vigorously, ¡°And you know our Daddy! Riley told us she met him too.¡± ¡°Parrently they¡¯re ying hide ¡®n¡¯ seek.¡± Paisley confides, ¡°Daddy¡¯s it right now. Mommy told me she could only be my Mommy if she wins.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Parker wonders aloud, ¡°Does that mean Mommy and Daddy will get back t¡¯gether?¡± | ¡°I dunno.¡± Paisley shrugs, sorting through her memory. ¡°But she didn¡¯ say she¡¯de home, she just said she couldn¡¯t be my Mommy.¡± All three pups exchange worried looks, those sounded like two very different things. ¡°I want them to be together.¡± Ryder decides. ¡°I wanna be a family. All of us!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Parkey and Paisley agree. ¡°So let¡¯s make it happen.¡± Ryder suggests. ¡°We can get dem back t¡¯gether!¡± ¡°But how?¡± Paisley asks. For a moment the pups think through their options, all wearing the same pensive expression their mother gets when she¡¯s faced with a difficult problem. Finally Parker raises his head. ¡°Paisley, the nest time your Daddyes to visit, call room 100.¡± He instructs, ¡°That¡¯ s Riley¡¯s room. We just have to figure out when Mommy and Daddy are both here, then send them to the same ce. Then they¡¯ll have to meet!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± Ryder exims, ¡°But will meeting be enough?¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Paisley thinks, eyeing the spilled water on her floor. ¡°Maybe if you spill someting on the floor, then Mommy will slip and Daddy can catch her.¡± ¡°What is he doesn¡¯t?¡± Ryder worries. Paisley frowns, ¡°Trust me, I know Daddy. He¡¯ll catch her.¡± A few hourster the n is in action. Everything happened exactly as the pups nned and the next thing they knew, Ryder and Parker were hiding around a corner watching Ethan and Jane run into each other for the second time that day. Ethan It seems like I¡¯m finally catching a break. For once I see Jane before she sees me. Paisley asked me to bring her a snack from the vending machine, and it¡¯s just my luck that my mate it standing right in front of the ss case when I arrive. She wipes around when she catches my scent, her beautiful green eyes going wide and to my delight, she even attempts to run. Of course, I¡¯m after her in an instant, her flighty movement triggering my prey drive before I can process what¡¯s happening. The next thing I know she¡¯s slipping and skidding along a pool of water, before falling directly into my arms. I take the excuse to hold her close, cuddling her to my chest and inhaling her delicious scent like a starving man. ¡°Hello little wolf.¡± | greet her huskily. Trying to shake me off, Jane frowns, ¡°I thought I made my feelings about that moniker clear, Mr. ckwell.¡± ¡°You did.¡± | agree rakishly, ¡°but I never made any promises.¡± Her eyes narrow. ¡°So you¡¯re going to ignore my wishes?¡± ¡°You know, if you¡¯re so concerned about propriety, I would think you might have thanked me by now.¡± | tease. ¡°I did just save your life.¡± Shooting me a scathing look, Jane replies, ¡°I¡¯d hardly call slipping on a bit of water life threatening¡­ especially with doctors surrounding us at every turn.¡± ¡°Then you and I disagree.¡± I insist, ¡°Still, for safety¡¯s sake I should really walk you back. Remind me, what room are you visiting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± Jane offers silkily, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room, and you go back to your daughter¡¯s. I¡¯m sure she needs you more than I do.¡± Her words strike a cord in my heart, and for once I concede. Though this is absolutely not a defeat. I may be surrendering the battle, but I¡¯m certainly not losing the war. After all, her near-fall allowed me to finally collect the evidence I needed to confirm she s Paisley¡¯s mother. In my palm rests a strand of her long hair. By this time tomorrow, I¡¯ll have all the proof I need to confront my naughty little mate. We¡¯ll see if she¡¯s still so defiant then. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Ethan is Disappointed How is this possible? Ethan thought desperately. I was so sure Elise Carrington was Jane. I was so sure the beautiful she-wolf I met in Eve¡¯s Atelier was my long lost mate. I know she smells different, but she¡¯s a perfume designer, it would be only too easy for her to fake the scent change. Still, there was no denying the DNA report in his palm, which stated in no uncertain terms that the two samples he submitted were not a match. Elise Carrington was not Jane ckwell, no matter how alike the two women looked¡­ no matter that she appeared to be mother to three other children who looked so like him, and no matter how many lies she spun. It didn¡¯t make any sense, if she wasn¡¯t Jane, then what exnation was there for her actions? How could this be? Ethan was so distraught he stumbled straight into a bar and began downing drink after drink, drowning his sorrows and contemting this strange turn of fate. Meanwhile Jane took advantage of Ethan¡¯s absence from the hospital to visit sweet Paisley. An emergency surgery arose just before Paisley was scheduled to go under, so her procedure was dyed a few days until the next opening could be booked. They were keeping her under observation until then just to be safe, and Jane couldn¡¯t stand the idea of not seeing her baby one more time before the big day. Ethan scarcely even left Paisley¡¯s side, but her forged DNA results seemed to have done the trick. In that way the fraudulent document killed two birds with one stone, giving her a precious moment with her daughter, all the while protecting her true identity. ¡°Are you scared?¡± She asked Paisley, using all her willpower not to climb into bed with the pup. ¡°No.¡± Paisley shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve had lots of surgries afore.¡± This blithe statement cracked Jane¡¯s heart right open. ¡°Brave girl.¡± She crooned. ¡°Is there anything you want or need, anything I can do for you?¡± Paisley flushes, staring at herp and clearly withholding some request she felt to shy to share. ¡°What is it, little one?¡± Jane pressed sincerely. ¡°Can I sit in yourp?¡± The pup requested so quietly her mother almost didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Of course darling.¡±Jane agreed, gathering up the precious being in her arms and settling her in her arms. Paisley cuddled closer, clutching the silky fabric of Jane¡¯s top and breathing in herforting scent. ¡°Will you sing to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Jane confirmed, beginning at a hum and slowly raising her voice to the low volume of a luby. Together Paisley and Jane drifted along with the gentle tune, mother and daughter finally sharing that which had been missing from both their lives since being separated. Paisley slowly dosed off to sleep, and Jane tucked her into bed with a tender kiss before quitting the hospital. She cried the entire way home, barely getting herself together enough to go inside and face Linda. She knew her friend would never judge her heightened emotions, but she felt like she¡¯d already leaned on her friend so much that it wouldn¡¯t be fair to tax her further. However Jane never made it that far. Instead she found Ethan staggering in the hallway outside Linda¡¯s apartment, reeking of alcohol and looking at her with unbridled lust. He¡¯s barely coherent, so overwhelmed with drink that his words are slurred as he greets her. ¡°I really thought you were her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Jane lied, as if it hadn¡¯t cost her a small fortuned to pay of the lab tech responsible for running the DNA test. ¡°I loved her more than anything, you know that?¡± Ethan rumbles, moving towards Jane in a zig-zag. ¡°You look so much like her¡­ and those pups¡­ I really wanted Paisley to have her mother back¡­ I¡¯m not enough for her.¡± His words made no sense to Jane. They contradicted everything she believed she knew about their rtionship, and she couldn¡¯t allow herself to dwell on them. Maybe this was just another one of Ethan¡¯s ploys to control her, or maybe it was genuine, either way it would only result in pain for her. Ethan might imagine he¡¯d loved her, but if that were true then his way of showing love was envement ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Jane informed him coolly, ¡°You need to go home. Your daughter is having surgery tomorrow, she needs you in one piece.¡± One of Ethan¡¯s massive hands shot out to capture Jane¡¯s arms. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°We met in the hospital.¡± She reminded him, ¡°You told me about Paisley then.¡± ¡°I never told you her name.¡± He growled. ¡°And her surgery was postponed. As far as you should know, she already had it.¡± His dark eyes bored into Jane, full of questions and usations. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly downed enough spirits to tranquilize an elephant.¡± Jane argued, ¡°Can you really trust your memory right now?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± He demanded, pure Alpha authority bleeding into his deep voice, ¡°tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Jane assumed he wanted an answer, but before she could open her mouth to reply, his lips were descending on hers. They collided with devastating force, erasing all thought from her mind. Instantly her instincts took over, and before she could stop herself, Jane was wrapping her arms around Ethan¡¯s neck and parting her lips for his questing tongue. Ethan groaned into the kiss, nting his mouth hungrily over his mate¡¯s and delving deep. Her feet left the ground, wrapping around his waist as her back ttened against the wall. Pure desire consumed her, taking over all her senses and erasing all her fears and concerns. No matter what had happened between them in the past, this felt so incredibly right, it would take a far stronger woman than her to resist such powerful feelings. Ethan imed her inside and out, rocking his hardness against her already sodden center and drawing soft moans from her lips. In that instant it seemed as if no time had passed at all, as if they had no fears and concerns, as if the world was as simple as it had been when they were sixteen and head over heels in love. If the Alpha had his way they would have continued like this all night, but the soft nip of his teeth on her neck jolted Jane back to reality. She remembered that they were not hormonal teenagers anymore. They weren¡¯t in love, they weren¡¯t mat?s. They were an Alpha and his former ve, and if she let this continue, she would pay the price, and lose her pups in the process.. Reaching out for the decorative vase positioned on the hall table outside of Linda¡¯s apartment, she smashed it over Ethan¡¯s head without a second thought, watching the powerful wolf copse at her feet, and sobbing her pain and relief into the cool night air. What she did not and could not know, is that on the other side of the door her pups watched with confusion and disbelief as the events unfolded. The boys stood bnced on a chair in front of N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. the peephole, taking in every second of the passionate exchange and sudden attack with confusion and sadness. Exchanging a nce as the sound of their mother¡¯s tears carried through the thin wooden panel, they both knew that something had to be done. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Ethan Gots a Aath Jane If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think it was five years ago. I¡¯m standing in the hallway with tears streaming down my face, feeling every bit as weak and powerless as I did when Ethan and I were married. How does this man always do this to me? Why do I fall for it every time? He wasn¡¯t even sober! I was, and he still got the better of me. Stars, it makes me so angry. It isn¡¯t fair. It isn¡¯t right that I¡¯m still helpless to resist him after all this time. I¡¯ve been telling my self for years now that I¡¯d be immune to his charms if we ever met again, that I¡¯d learned my lesson the hard way and wouldn¡¯t soon forget it. So much for that. I¡¯m still wallowing in my self-imposed misery when I hear a chair scrape across the floor on the other side of the door. Smashing the vase must have made too much noise and woken the pups. I know my sons, and I¡¯m certain they¡¯re currently m bering onto the chair to spy on us. I run off before they can see me crying, darting away down the stairs without a single thought for my ex- husband. It¡¯s onlyt er, after my senses return and logic sinks in, that I realize they¡¯ll have seen Ehan and run for Linda. The knowledge keeps me away from the house for much longer than I would otherwise considered hiding. I can only pray that he¡¯s gone by the time I get home. 3rd Person As soon as Jane ran away down the stairs, Ryder and Parker yanked the door open and rushed over to Ethan, looking down at him in confusion. The nter Jane smashed over his heady in shards beneath him, the flowers it once held crumpled and crushed by his big body. His clothes were covered in dirt, still damp from being watered a few hours earlier. ¡°What happened?¡± Parker asked his brother, bending over the handsome alpha and studying him intently. ¡°Why¡¯d Mommy do that?¡± ¡°I guess she didn¡¯ like the kiss.¡± Ryder shrugged forlornly, ¡°she seemed really sad.¡± ¡°I heard her and Auntie Linda talking the other day.¡± Parker frowned, ¡°parently Linda thinks Mommy should give Daddy ¡®nother chance, so we can be one big family.¡± ¡°I want that too.¡± Ryder admitted, . ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Parker nodded in agreement, ¡°but Mommy was scared.¡± ¡°Of Daddy?¡± Ryder eximed, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I dunno,¡± Parker shared, ¡°they moved ¡®way afore I could hear more.¡± ¡°Poor Mommy.¡± Ryder reflected softly, ¡°we have ta help her, maybe we can show her she doesn¡¯ need ta be scared.¡± ¡°Like she does for us when we have nightmares!¡± Parker rea soned, getting more excited by the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s get him ¡®nside.¡± Ryder suggested, brushing some of the dirt from Ethan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Then Mommy will have to take care of him.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Parker approved, bending down and taking hold of Ethan¡¯s ankle. Ryder moved to stand at his brother¡¯s side, taking the Alpha¡¯s other ankle in his small hands. ¡°On three okay?¡± He instructed, ¡°One, two, three!¡± Both boys grunted and strained with all their might, trying to pull the huge alpha into the house. Unfortunately even their bud ding shifter strength couldn¡¯t budge the man, and they gave up with a pair of identical huffs. ¡°He¡¯s too big!¡± Parker assessed in disappointment. ¡°So what¡¯d we do?¡± Ryder asked. Parker rubbed his chin thoughtfully, trying to figure out how they could possibly make their n seed. After a moment the answer came to him like a lightbulb jolted with electricity, ¡°our skateboards!¡± Together they ran back to their temporary room and grabbed their favorite toys, suddenly feeling very thankful they convinced Mommy to let them bring them on the trip. Returning to the hall, they worked together to heft Ethan¡¯s limbs onto the three skate boards, then quietly rolled him into the house and shut the door behind them,pletely oblivious to the tracks of mud they were leaving in their wake. ¡°What now?¡± Ryder questioned, looking a bit stumped. They hadn¡¯t thought this far ahead. ¡°He¡¯s really dirty.¡± Parker observed, crinkling his nose. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ryder concurred, ¡°he needs a bath. Mommy hates messes, it¡¯d probly be better if he¡¯s clean when shees home. ¡°Good idea.¡± Parker confirmed, directing Ethan¡¯s body to wards the bathroom. Unfortunately for the boys, Jane had already thought better of running away and leaving the Alpha knocked out for her spy ing pups to find. Tears banished, she was already on her way back upstairs as the boys rolled Ethan towards Linda¡¯s pristine minat bathroom When they heard her footsteps outside the door, Ryder and Parker exchanged a startled nce and dropped the Alpha¡¯s un conscious limbs like a pair of bricks, darting away to their bed room before they could be caught. When Jane reached thending she immediately noticed that Ethan was missing, as well as the muddy skateboard tracks leading into the house. ¡°Oh boys.¡± She sighed, shaking her head. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be annoyed or proud. She would want any of her pups to help someone in a medical emergency, which they probably imagined this was, but she also thought they should know better than to bring strange men into the house. When she opened the door she saw Linda standing over Ethan¡¯s prone body with her arms crossed over her chest, looking perplexed. She looked up when Jane entered. ¡°Do I want to know?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Jane grumbled, sidestepping the trail of mud her children left behind and moving to stand beside her friend. ¡°But Lowe you a new nt.¡± ¡°Are those skateboards?¡± Her friend asked, lifting one of Ethan¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes.¡± Jane confirmed with a low chuckle, ¡°clearly my boys have been ying ¡®search and rescue¡¯.¡± She raised her voice to wards the bedroom door that she was sure they were listening behind. ¡°And they better be back in bed and sound asleep by now!¡± The she-wolves could hear the soft pitter patter of tiny feet as they run back to bed. Once it fell silent, Jane nced at Linda, ¡°Sorry for the mess.¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Linda brushed aside her apology, ¡°What are we going to do with him?¡± Dropping her head back in exasperation, Jane decided her pups had the right idea. ¡°Let¡¯s get him cleaned up. The sooner we do, the sooner we can get rid of him.¡± Together Linda and Jane dragged Ethan the rest of the way into the bathroom, though it was no easy feat to wrangle his body into the bathtub. When Jane begin unbuttoning his shirt, Linda backed away and said, ¡°Alright, you clean the wolf, I¡¯ll clean the floors.¡± Jane was about to agree, understanding how awkward it 62704 might be for her friend to help bathe her ex-husband ¨C not that she particrly wanted to do it either, but it was her fault he was here. Instead she cursed under her breath as his shirt ripped when she tried to pull it out from under him. That was when she saw the blood on his cor. Reaching around the back of his head, she felt a swollen lump where she must have struck him, and when she withdrew her hand, her fin gers were stained crimson. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Linda amended, looking on in concern. Jane nodded in agreement, guilt and worry stealing her voice. She finished undressing Ethan, using the detachable shower head to rinse off most of the mud before filling the tub with steaming water. Though she tried to focus on her task and not get distracted, it wasn¡¯t easy. Ethan had always been too attractive for his own good, and he¡¯d only gotten more handsome with age. Somehow he seemed even more muscr now than he had when they were married, and his bronze skin practically glowed with health. Her eyes kept trailing to the ripping contours of his abs, gradually drifting lower and making her insides turn to jelly. Needing to protect herself from the sight of his naked body, Jane poured bubble bath into the water, breathing a sigh of relief when his limbs disappeared beneath a thickyer of foam. Turn ing to his wounded head, Jane tried to clean it as gently as she could, but it seemed her best efforts weren¡¯t enough. Ethan stirred with a groan, flinching away from her hands. ¡°Shhh,¡± Jane murmured soothingly, turning his head back into position. The next thing she knew Ethan hadtched onto her arm, holding her tightly but not using any true force as muttered incoherently. ¡°Your okay.¡± She promised him, trying to pull her hand away. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. To her surprise, he held her tighter, actually pulling her to ward him. This time she was able to make out his words just fine. ¡°No, mine.¡± Typical Ethan, she thought derisively, he sees something he likes and just decides it belongs to him, even when he¡¯s mostly unconscious. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s mine.¡± She informed him coolly, tugging at his hold more forcefully now. Ethan offered her a sultry growl and tugged back, his im mense strength yanking Jane forward ¨C and right into the bath. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22- Jane Visits the Past Jane Yelping in surprise, I suddenly find myself fully clothed and half submerged in the tub. Ethan¡¯s strong arms are around me for the second time this evening as he cuddles me close, sending all sorts of confusing feelings through my body. ¡°I thought the idea was to clean things up, not make a bigger mess.¡± Linda¡¯s amused voice sounded from the doorway. | nce at Ethan, who is now sound asleep again, clutching me to his chest as if I¡¯m a teddy bear. ¡°Stop teasing and help me!¡± I hiss at Linda, trying and failing to wriggle free. It takes both of us to untangle me from Ethan¡¯s arms, with Lindaughing the entire time despite my frequent res. ¡°The doctor¡¯s on his way.¡± Linda announced when I¡¯m finally free. ¡°And Ethan could probably use a few items from the penthouse. A change of clothes, toothbrush- that sort of thing. I doubt he¡¯s go ing to be up to going home tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± | exim. ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting I go there, are you?¡± ¡°Jane, either you go there, or his mother or Evees here. It¡¯s the lesser of two evils, babe.¡± ¡°We can just buy him new clothes.¡± I argue. ¡°In the middle of the night?¡± Linda reminds me, ¡°besides, someone has to notify them he won¡¯t be coming home tonight, unless you want them toe looking.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± | grumble in frustration. ¡°But I¡¯m not happy about it.¡± Arriving at the penthouse is like walking straight into the past. I haven¡¯t been here in years, and I never wanted to return in the first ce. Everything looks exactly the same, at least it does until I get into the apartment. The Doorman buzzed me upstairs just like old times, and Even came to the door with a shocked look on her pretty face. ¡°Elise, what on earth are you doing here?¡± She questions defensively. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ethan¡¯s been hurt.¡± I exin softly. ¡°What!?¡± She cries, pressing her hand to her chest. ¡°He fell and hit his head. The doctor is seeing him now, at my friend Linda¡¯s, but I need to get him some fresh clothes and toi letries for the meantime.¡± I sigh. ¡°What on earth is he doing at Linda¡¯s?¡± Eve demands, ¡°How did he fall?¡± Before I can answer, a dignified womanes gliding down the hall. She¡¯s beautiful despite her advanced years, and so ele gant | ache with envy, but she freezes when she sees me, ¡°Jane?¡± ¡°No,¡± I deny smoothly, ¡°I¡¯m Elise Carrington, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Petra ckwell.¡± She introduces herself, extending her hand. ¡°Forgive me, you look so much like my former daughter inw.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve been told.¡± Pursing my lips | gravely continue, ¡°Though I¡¯m afraid I¡¯vee with some unfortunate news, Ethan likely has a concussion ¨C you see I own La Louve and we were celebrating our new deal when he fell and hit his head.¡± Lowering my voice to a whisper I add, ¡°he had quite a bit to drink.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Petra frets, anxiously looking around as if needing to make herself useful, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll put some things together right now.¡± As she and Eve disappear down the hallway, I take the op portunity to examine the apartment more thoroughly. For as simir-as it appeared on the outside, it could not be more different within. Like any other home with children, the presence of a pup is immediately apparent. Paisley¡¯s mark is everywhere I look: from the stuffed animals and toys neatly stacked in the corner of the living room, to the emergency medical equipment by the door. I¡¯m so distracted exploring the familiar yet strange surround ings, that I barely realize I¡¯ve drifted down the hall towards Ethan¡¯ s room. It¡¯s not until I hear Eve¡¯s snide voice that Iprehend how far into the house I¡¯ve strayed. ¡°Elise Carrington my ass.¡± She¡¯s telling Petra. ¡°Mark my words, that is Jane.¡± ¡°Then why is she pretending to be someone else?¡± Petra murmurs. ¡°Why else?¡± Even hisses,¡±clearly she wants Ethan back, and clearly this is the only way she can think of to get close to him again.¡± ¡°Oh Eve.¡± Petra replies. ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the petty she-wolf answers, ¡°We won¡¯t. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Their words transport me straight into the past, recalling memories I¡¯d much rather forget. Once upon a time Ethan supported me so much that he fought for my right to have a career beyond being an Alpha¡¯s mate. I got my degree, graduated with honors and got hired by a huge multinational corporation. For five blissful minutes, I had everything I¡¯d ever wanted: my true love, my dream career, and the world as my oyster. It was over before I even returned from my graduation trip. At the time Eve had called herself my best friend. We hadn¡¯t known each other for very long, but she was so generous that she orga nized a girl¡¯s trip with my new mother-inw to celebrate my achievement. We barely made it outside of the NightFang Pack¡¯s territory before the rogues descended. At the time I didn¡¯t understand why they only attacked Ethan¡¯s mother, Petra. Nor could I figure out why my legs seemed frozen in ce every time I tried to rush to her aid. Not even my voice would work. Every time I opened my mouth to demand the rogues stop or call a warning, no sound came out. I was trapped in my own body, but on the outside I¡¯m sure it looked like I was just standing there watching. Then Eve leapt forward, attempting to rush past me and jump into the fray. My body came back to life the moment she moved, but instead of shifting to fight by her side, my wolf attacked. The only exnation I can think of is that I was under some sort of spell, because though I could see and feel everything that was happening, I was certainly not the one in control. My arms and legsshed out without my permission, while my fangs and ws tore into my friend without restraint. I can still taste her blood, still feel the horror and helpless ness of those terrible moments. I¡¯d never harmed anyone before that day, and it took me weeks to understand how I came to paralyze Eve¡¯s wolf, leaving her broken and unable to shift ¨C or so she says. I finally figured out that Eve arranged the entire attack in or der to turn Ethan away from me, though even her bestid ns didn¡¯t go exactly as she¡¯d intended. About a month after the inci dent, I overheard her on the phone with one of our attackers, squabbling over the fee he was attempting to charge her for the job. She was furious that Ethan hadn¡¯t divorced me, insisting she shouldn¡¯t have to pay the full amount for subpar results. Back then I was still naive enough to think my discovery would exoner ate me¡­ I know better now. When I tried to tell Ethan, he thought I was making the story up to get myself out of trouble. After all, even if Eve was psychot ic enough to orchestrate an attack, that didn¡¯t exin why | turned on her and abandoned Petra. I should have known there was no fixing the damage my so called friend did that fateful day. Life as I knew it was over the moment we got home. I¡¯ll never forget the way Ethan looked at me when Petra exined what happened. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± He¡¯d asked, looming over me while ! cowered at his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t¡­ it wasn¡¯t¡­ I-.¡± I copsed into sobs, unable to exin that which I didn¡¯t yet understand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The next thing I knew, Ethan¡¯s massive hand was fisted in my hair, pulling me to my feet and yanking my head back so I was forced to face his wrath. ¡°Oh no baby,¡± he snarled, digging his ws into my waist with his free hand. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± I opened my mouth to argue, but his grip on my hair tight ened and I mped my mouth shut with a whimper. ¡°You¡¯re not sorry yet.¡± He corrected me harshly, ¡°but you will be, Jane.¡± I flinched as his words mmed into me, ¡°Say goodbye to your job. Say goodbye to your freedom. From this moment on, you belong to me.¡± For a moment I was confused- I already belonged to him did n¡¯t I? He marked me years ago. As if he could read my thoughts, my husband continued, ¡°you will not do anything without my per mission, you will not move or speak, you will not even breathe without my say so!¡± Tears poured down my cheeks, but Ethan didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡± I nodded feebly, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The imposing Alpha emitted a vicious growl which sliced through my body like a knife. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he snapped, releasing me so abruptly I stumbled back a few feet. ¡°Go get undressed and kneel at the foot of my bed ¨C I¡¯ll be there to deal with you shortly.¡± ¡°Deal with me?¡± I squeaked without thinking. 80262Another thundering growl sent me running towards the bed room without another word ¨C and our marriage was never the same. And now Eve is at it again. She¡¯s ruined my life once before, and she clearly has no reservations about doing it again. I don¡¯t stay to listen to her poison Petra against me, I can already imag ine what she¡¯ll say. Instead I slip away back down the hall, returning to wait by the door and telling myself to be patient. We¡¯re only going to be in town for a couple of months. I can hold out that long. Before Eve knows it I¡¯ll be gone ¨C and we can all move on. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Ethan Wakes Up Ryder and Parker had always been talented eaves droppers. From before they could remember, grown ups always seemed to be having secret conversations behind closed doors. They never thought they were speaking loudly enough to be over heard ¨C that or they thought the pups could not understand. But they did hear. And they did understand. Now, it wasn¡¯t all grown ups. Their mommy certainly knew better, but Auntie Linda did not. Ryder and Parker listened as the doctor checked over their Daddy, using strange words they did not recognize like concussion and contusion, then saying things that were very clear indeed. Such as, ¡°he mustn¡¯t be moved¡± and ¡°He¡¯ll need to stay here on bed rest.¡± ¡°But his daughter is to have surgery tomorrow.¡± Linda object ¡°It will have to be postponed.¡± The doctor assessed simply. ¡°I¡¯ m afraid the Alpha won¡¯t be back on his feet for a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡± Linda agreed grimly. The boys were both excited and concerned. The idea of final ly getting to meet their Daddy was unbelievable enough, but this was even better. They might actually get to spend time with him ¨C live with him. Still, it also meant their newfound sister would have to stay in the hospital even longer, and now she¡¯d be more vul nerable to that terribledy who tried to poison her than ever. They had to do something. The next morning at breakfast they asked their Mommy if they coulde with her to pick up Riley and luckily she agreed. Two hourster the boys stood in a dimly lit hospital room, watching their sisters meet for the first time. ¡°Riley this is Paisley, Paisley this is Riley.¡± Parker introduced them. 2004 ¡°See, I always knew I should have a twin!¡± Riley eximed to her brothers. ¡°We¡¯re all twins,¡± Ryder corrected her. ¡°You know what I mean!¡± Riley exims. ¡°You two can switch ces without anyone noticing.¡± Paisley borates, reading her sister¡¯s mind. ¡°Now Riley and I can do the same!¡± She frowns, ¡°Of course it would be easier if we were all t¡¯ gether.¡± ¡°Listen, we already have a n to get Mommy and Daddy back together.¡± Ryder shares excitedly. ¡°But firt you have to get through surgry.¡± ¡°That means staying away from that ¡®meandy.¡± Ryder ad vises. ¡°She was trying to poison you.¡± Both boys speak in unison then, ¡°We know it!¡± Paisley scrunches up her face, ¡°Eve has always been a witch. And if you want Mommy and Daddy to get back t¡¯gether, we¡¯ll have to seal with her first- she¡¯s wanted to marry him for ages.¡± Riley, Parker and Ryder were only too pleased to hear their new sister supporting their ns, ¡°How d¡¯we get rid of her?¡± Riley questions. ¡°Well,¡± Paisley muses out loud, ¡°she hates kids. She hates getting dirty and poor people¡­ I think if we¡¯re just loud and messy and all over her¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯ || get really mad.¡± Ryder surmises, finishing her thought.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Paisley agrees, ¡°and we just have to be sure Dad dy is there when she does.¡± ¡°But how can we make sure we¡¯ll all be together again?¡± Parker asks, ¡°Mommy clearly doesn¡¯ wanna be around Daddy.¡± ¡°If you can handle Mommy,¡± Paisley suggests. ¡°I can handle Daddy.¡± ¡°We can do this.¡± Riley agrees. ¡°We just have to work togeth 1. Deal?¡± All four pups nce at one another before nodding in agree ment. ¡°Deal.¡± Jane ¡°You can¡¯t hide forever, Janey.¡± Linda informs me matter-of factly, her voice sounding distant over the phone. ¡°Not forever.¡± | agree, speaking quietly into the receiver and hoping the pups are too distracted to pay attention. ¡°just until he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Yeah, well the doctor said he could be asleep a couple of days ¨C it¡¯s really hard to tell with head injuries.¡± My friend reminds me. It¡¯s been less than twelve hours since the incident ¨C as I¡¯m now calling it ¨C and I¡¯ve done my best to keep myself and the pups out of the house. Even now, after picking up Riley from the hospital, I¡¯ve taken the kids to get ice cream rather than returning home. I¡¯m currently contemting staying at a hotel tonight, but when I told Linda she insisted I was being silly. ¡°Or he could wake up before this afternoon.¡± | argue, ¡°By the time we¡¯re done running errands he could be gone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely.¡± Linda drawls, ¡°that was one heavy vase, girl.¡± ¡°Yes, and he has one very thick skull.¡± | counter, ignoring the guilt bubbling up inside me for knocking Ethan out so ruthlessly. It¡¯s a blessing he was so drunk. I¡¯m sure he remembers nothing of the incident, and even if he does he¡¯s much too proud to admit a tiny she-wolf got the better of him. It will be much easier to sim ply agree that he fell and hit his head. ¡°Mommy, can we go home now?¡± Riley asks, tugging on my skirt. The poor little thing must be so tired, and I know she hated spending so many nights in the hospital away from me and the boys. ¡°Hold on one sec, Linda.¡± I murmur, lowering my cell to ad dress my daughter. ¡°Actually, I think Auntie Linda could use a break from having house guests. How would you all feel about staying in a hotel tonight?¡± It¡¯s true that Linda could probably use a break. I¡¯ve arranged a rental apartment for the remainder of our stay here, but it won¡¯t be ready for another few days. ¡°We can go 42 14 to the fancy one by the mall, with the swimming pool and the ar cade? You love it there.¡± To my shock, all three pups exchange nces before turning back to me with deep frowns. ¡°No!¡± They exim in unison. Linda snorts in my ear, and I resist the urge to growl at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go have a mini vacation?¡± | ask my children, surprised they would turn down the temptation. ¡°We wanna go back to Auntie Linda¡¯s.¡± Parker insists. ¡°We like it there.¡± Ryder adds. ¡°Sides Mommy, I¡¯m too tired to y.¡± Riley contributes with a pout. Groaning internally, I cave. ¡°Alright,¡± I sigh in resignation, shifting my cell back into posi tion. ¡°Linda, we¡¯reing home.¡± Ethan It¡¯s dark when I wake, and I don¡¯t recognize my surroundings. I¡¯m in a small bedroom with drawn curtains, in a house that smells strange yet familiar. I rack my memory for details, but thest thing I remember is being at the bar after receiving the unfor tunate DNA results. Getting slowly to my feet, I rub my eyes, and a few fuzzy images sh through my consciousness. Jane. Or is it, Elise? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Suddenly I know why the house smells familiar. Linda¡¯s scent is strongest, but Elise Carrington¡¯s perfume and Jane¡¯s sunshine are blended around the edges. I must be in Linda¡¯s house. I do smell pups as well, but their scents are weaker like¡­ Goddess what do I even call this woman? I¡¯m so confused about Elise and Jane that I feel absolutely beside myself ¨C and that isn¡¯t a sensa tion I¡¯m used to at all. One thing is clear though, at some pointst night I must have sought out the she-wolf responsible for my mixed-up emo tions, and when I got here¡­ The same images burst into my mind, of the beautiful blonde wrapped up in my arms, our mouths locked together in a passionate kiss. But what happened then? | can¡¯t think straight, and it doesn¡¯t help that my head is throbbing with pain. Raising my hand to the back of my head, I find a huge knot that stings like the devil when I press my fingers to it. The sound of shattering pottery sounds in my ear, and I vaguely remember a vase in Elise¡¯s hand. My wolf growls as understanding sinks in. Whether she is my Jane or not, Elise Carrington is in big trouble. She¡¯s in the kitchen when l emerge, the rest of the house quiet as a mouse. A nce at the clock on the mantel tells me it¡¯s past 11PM, which probably means everyone else is in bed. Per fect. ¡°Hello Ms. Carrington.¡± | state gruffly, taking immense plea sure when she leaps into the air in surprise. ¡°Alpha.¡± She gasps in shock, pressing her hand to her heart, ¡°You startled me.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± I proim, prowling forward. Her eyes warily follow my movement, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Confused.¡± I admit, rubbing my jaw in thought, ¡°You see, the ¡°It wasn¡¯t a few hours ago.¡± She corrects, her little pink tongue darting out to lick her lips andpletely distracting me. ¡°It wasst night, you fell and hit your head.¡± ¡°I fell?¡± I repeat, feigning ignorance. The lie gave me the per fect excuse to zone in on my target, so it takes me a moment to process her first words. ¡°Wait a minute ¨Cst night?¡± | nce at the clock again. ¡°Paisley!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elise interrupts my panic, ¡°Her surgery was postponed, until you could be there with her.¡± Relief courses through me, ¡°Thank you. I would never have forgiven myself if she had to go through it alone.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Elise answers quickly, clearly not think ing it through first. My head jerks up at the protective note in her voice, and realizing what she said, the blonde improvises, ¡°some one would have been there for her, I mean. Your mother, or Eve.¡± I fight the urge to snort, I can just imagine the kind of care Eve would provide my daughter. Childcare is not exactly her strength. Still, Elise¡¯s slip up makes me wonder. Why was her re sponse about my pup so defensive? Just then the little girl I met in the restaurantes into the kitchen, rubbing her eyes and wearing the same expression Paisley does when she¡¯s not truly awake. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± I return my gaze to Elise, a sense of triumph building in my chest. Mommy. Just as I thought. Clearly these aren¡¯t Linda¡¯s pups after all. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Jane Exins If Elise realizes that her daughter has just revealed her de ception, she doesn¡¯t show it. She doesn¡¯t even look at me be cause her full attention is on her pup. She crosses the kitchen and scoops up the little girl, humming sympathetically. ¡°Poor ba by, you¡¯ve had too much excitement this week.¡± The child peeks over at me with wide eyes, cuddling closer to her mother but also unflinchingly curious. ¡°Hello there, little one.¡± | greet her warmly, instinctively stepping closer. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Elise¡¯s arms tighten on the girl when I move closer, betraying her maternal instincts even further. ¡°I¡¯m Riley.¡± The pup yawns, resting her cheek on Jane¡¯s shoulder and watching me intently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if your Mommy and I woke you, Riley.¡± I state hon estly, desperately wanting to reach out to the sleepy girl, who re minds me so much of Paisley it hurts. ¡°But I¡¯m happy we got to meet again.¡± Riley frowns, ¡°You hit your head.¡± ¡°I did.¡± I agree, ¡°we were just talking about that.¡± ¡°Is it better now?¡± She asks with obvious concern. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± I smile, giving in and brushing the hair back from her eyes, even as a low growl rumbles in Elise¡¯s chest. I sh a wolfish grin at the protective mother wolf, loving her feroc ity even if her concerns arepletely ridiculous. How could she think I would be any threat to such an angel. ¡°You should stay here ¡®nyway.¡± Riley suggests drowsily, her eyes falling shut. ¡°He can¡¯t stay.¡± Elise decrees firmly. ¡°He should.¡± Riley repeats dreamily. Ignoring her, Elise carries the pup back to her room, ncing over her shoulder and glowering when she sees me following. My attention is riveted on the child in her arms, if I didn¡¯t know better I¡¯d be absolutely certain it was Paisley. There is no way the two girls are not rted; resemnces this simr simply don¡¯t hap pen by coincidence, especially not when her mother might as well be Jane¡¯s twin, and when her brother¡¯s look so much like me. The boys are tucked in and sleeping soundly in the nursery, their little heads poking out of the covers as their chests rise and fall in slumber. I know I¡¯m staring at my pups, and Elise knows it too. I¡¯m waiting when she returns from settling Riley, leaning against the kitchen counter and sharply monitoring her approach. Now that her pup is resting peacefully, the stunning she-wolf seems far more unsettled than before. ¡°So Mommy,¡± I remark dryly, enjoying the way she stiffens defensively. ¡°They¡¯re not Linda¡¯s pups after all.¡± ¡°No.¡± Elise admits, ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°And their father?¡± | prompt, Her eyes narrow. ¡°He¡¯s not in the picture.¡± ¡°Why did you lie?¡± | interrogate, every predatory bone in my body on high alert. If I¡¯m right and this is my mate in front of me, she has a lot to answer for: Not only did she hide my pups from me and fake her death, she forged DNA results and knocked me out cold when I came to confront her about them. Yet Elise simply shrugs as if the lie was no big deal, ¡°Techni cally Linda lied, not me.¡± ¡°At your direction.¡± I bite back. ¡°You¡¯ve already shown far more interest in me than I¡¯m fortable with. I didn¡¯t want to give you more leverage.¡± She an. swers coolly, staring me straight in the eye. Interesting, either she¡¯s a better liar than I thought, or she¡¯s telling the truth. ¡°Strange, I don¡¯t know many mothers who wouldn¡¯t want to brag about such wonderful kids.¡± I bait her. ¡°Then maybe you have met many single mothers who have something to protect.¡± Elise snaps back. ¡°And what exactly are you trying to protect?¡± | ask, stalking forward and loving the way she squirms when Ie near. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m some sort of threat to you, Ms. Carrington?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She drops her gaze, any inclination for truth telling clearly gone, ¡°but you are an alpha wolf with a dominant streak a mile wide. In my experience your kind don¡¯t take well to the idea of their potential mates having another man¡¯s pups.¡± ¡°My kind?¡± | growl, before her words truly sink in. Of course when they do, my anger spikes. ¡°Are you suggesting I would harm innocent children, simply because they belong to another man?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first.¡± She remarks coldly. For a moment my outrage swells so powerfully I have to count to ten just to get my temper under control. Once I do, I real ize she¡¯s intentionally baiting me, riling me up to distract me from the matter at hand. Clever little mate. Abruptly changing tracks, I try to catch her as off-guard as she caught me. ¡°Tell me, Elise, are you single by choice?¡± Her eyes widen almost imperceptibly. She then turns her back to me, hiding her face even as I can see a flush working up the back of her neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°You said their father isn¡¯t in the picture.¡± | begin smoothly, dragging my eyes from her throat before I lose control and start kissing it. ¡°And I can¡¯t imagine any man would be foolish enough to leave you.¡± I¡¯m moving forward despite my attempts at control, she¡¯s simply too ravishing to resist. Elize trembles as I brush her hair away from her neck, standing so close behind her I can feel her heat. ¡°What¡¯s his name by the way? Maybe I know him?¡± She tosses her long hair back into ce, glowering at me over her shoulder. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even going to tell you I have kids. You think I¡¯m going to give out names.¡± I¡¯m not staring into her pretty green eyes, instead I¡¯m staring at the crescent shaped scar where her neck meets her shoulder. A mating mark ¨C my mating mark, I¡¯m sure of it. Her perfume clearly hides much more than her omega scent and sunny fra grance, it also hides my own scent marking. You can divorce me and run to the ends of the earth Janey, I think hungrily, but nothing can erase my mark. Well, nothing but another wolf¡¯s mark on top of it, and Goddess am I d to see she hasn¡¯t been with anyone else in our years apart. ¡°Have you noticed how closely our daughters resemble one another?¡± | question. ¡°I only saw your daughter for a moment.¡± Elise deflects, ¡°I 59. 104 didn¡¯t have long enough to make an impression.¡± ¡°They were simr enough that I mistook her for Paisley.¡± | N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. share. Jane snorts. ¡°That speaks more to your parenting ability than their likeness, no?¡± Chuckling deeply, I trace my fingers down her arm, ¡°That¡¯s one exnation.¡± I agree. ¡°But I have another.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡± Elise concedes, ¡°And I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I demand, ¡°You¡¯re not scared are you?¡± Her little body winds up like a spring, and my immediate in stinct is to make her unwind the best way I know how: with my hands, mouth and¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it would be a full body workout. But I know this isn¡¯t the time. When she turns back to face me, Elise looks more furious than I¡¯ve ever witnessed. ¡°I am not scared of you, Alpha.¡± She snarls, ¡°but I am scared of any man who refuses to listen when a woman tries to tell him no, and right now, you¡¯re doing a damn good job of pushing my limits.¡± ¡°Clever girl.¡± I praise her, letting my own anger shine through. ¡°You should be afraid, because I don¡¯t take kindly to being lied to.¡± Elise defiantly bares her teeth, ¡°If you can prove I¡¯ve lied about other than my pups being Linda¡¯s, I¡¯ll dly submit to what ever punishment you see fit. But I won¡¯t apologize for protecting my family.¡± My eyes sh. She knows I cannot prove that she is Paisley¡¯s mother. She speaks so confidently, as if she knows I attempted to test her DNA and got failed results. Either I remember even less ofst night than I realize and let the truth slip, or she knew about the DNA test beforehand. I¡¯m betting on thetter. ¡°You¡¯ve told so many lies.¡± | assert, relying on my instincts rather than verifiable fact, ¡°Are you so certain you haven¡¯t slipped up?¡± Her eyes widen almost imperceptibly, and the next moment I think she might run. However at thest second she gathers her wits, and nts her hands on her hips. ¡°As I said, if you can prove something, go right ahead. Otherwise, leave me alone.¡± She watches me closely as I consider my response, her con fidence growing every moment that I let pass in silence. Finally she scoffs and turns her back on me, muttering, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Before she can leave the kitchen, I call after her. Taking ad vantage of her overconfidence, I use the name I¡¯m now certain belongs to her; the veryst name she wants to hear. ¡°Jane!¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Eve Seeks Revenge Jane ¡°Jane!¡± Ethan¡¯s deep bass echoes in my ears, sending shiv ers down my spine and making my knees shake. At first I tell my self I only imagined it, but then the palpable silence hanging be tween us bes too heavy to deny. | stop in my tracks, trying to act nonchnt. ¡°Who is Jane?¡± || ask, not bothering to turn around. ¡°You¡¯re really going to keep ying this game?¡± He de mands, sounding as angry as I¡¯ve ever heard him. ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I insist, dig ging in my heels. ¡°Like you don¡¯t know what happenedst night?¡± Ethan drawls, his footsteps drawing nearer. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you fell.¡± I remind him, determined to stick to my story at all costs. Thest thing I need is for him to re member I attacked him. I hadn¡¯t even thought about what I was doing in the moment. It was only after, when I saw his blood, that | truly processed what i¡¯d done: I attacked the Alpha. Yes he kissed me without asking, but I let him. I was kissing him back every bit as passionately as he was kissing me and then I turned on him out of nowhere. I can only imagine what the punishment would be. He cer tainly wouldn¡¯t turn me over tow enforcement. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d de vise some creative andpletely twisted revenge to which he could subject me. ¡°Bull.¡± He snaps, refusing my assertion point nk. ¡°You had a lot to drink.¡± I argue, hating how hyperaware I am of the man. I know exactly where he stands without looking, and I feel his nearness like a drug. ¡°Not even Alpha¡¯s are immune to drunken idents.¡± ¡°The strange thing is how I happened to fall here, outside your door.¡± Ethan replies, his hot breath fluttering over my ear. ¡°Maybe you were stalking me.¡± | suggest, shifting restlessly from foot to foot. ¡°No, I seem to remember you being there.¡± He announces, sending my heart plummeting into my stomach. No, oh no, he remembers. He knows what I did! ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you weren¡¯t stalking me.¡± I reason, trying to keep my voice steady. Ethan¡¯s huge, calloused handsnd on my waist, pinning me to the spot and terrifying me to the core. ¡°What happenedst night, Jane?¡± ¡°Stop calling me that.¡± I beg. ¡°Why?¡± He growls, ¡°What bothers you about it so much?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t my name.¡± | lie, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it bother me?¡± || breathe, ¡°And all I know aboutst night, is what Linda told me. She found you unconscious in her hallway, and called me to fill me in before I got home, that¡¯s all.¡± The Alpha¡¯s hands tighten, sending pulses of heat straight to my core. ¡°Then why can I still taste you?¡± He rumbles. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± | exim, passing off my shock as indigna tion. ¡°You heard me.¡± Ethan prompts, purring when my shoulder des brush his muscr chest. ¡°I did.¡± | confirm, ¡°But I¡¯m giving you the chance to rethink your words.¡± ¡°Silly little wolf,¡± He taunts, ¡°I don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t mean, haven¡¯t you learned that by now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked you once before not to speak to me that way.¡± || hiss. ¡°How?¡± Ethan rifies, ¡°Affectionately? If my memory is cor rect then it¡¯s more than appropriate.¡± ¡°But it isn¡¯t, correct.¡± I insist, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you imagined happenedst night, but I assure you that you have no right to speak to me that way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really think I could forget, do you?¡± He asks huski ly, ¡°I held you in my arms less than a day ago, Elise. I¡¯m not going to forget that anytime soon. And I¡¯m not going to rest until you¡¯re back there where you belong.¡± ¡°Where Ie from, this is called harassment.¡± | inform him icily. ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan replies, ¡°I call it, ¡®making things right.¡± .¡± ¡°I think you hit your head even harder than I realized.¡± | gulp. feeling myself slowly melting in his arms and desperately needing an escape. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± Ethan promises. ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything I want to see.¡± I snap, trying to squirm free of his grip. Ethan pulls my body flush against his, mping his hands down and holding me still against him. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± He asks, his delicious scent enveloping me. ¡°You¡¯re confused.¡± | im, ¡°you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. This is your concussion talking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my wolf talking.¡± Ethan contends, his heated words sending butterflies fluttering through my stomach. At first I think he¡¯s simply touching me for the hell of it, the same way he half-drowned me in the tub trying to cuddled me. Then I realize he¡¯s not merely pressing me close, he¡¯s very subtly rubbing his body against mine, intentionally covering me with his scent. ¡°Stop that!¡± I demand, pushing against him. The nerve! I think in outrage, Sneak scent marking me. ¡°Stop what?¡± He smirks. ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing!¡± | use fiercely, heaving in a few panting breaths. ¡°You need to leave, Ethan.¡± I finally an nounce. ¡°No thank you.¡± He replies, sidling closer still. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking.¡± |bat. I¡¯ve got to get him out of here. Every second he stays, the closer I get to having aplete mental breakdown. As strong as I feel when we¡¯re apart, as firm as my resolve may be, when we¡¯re together the entire world seems to turn on its head. I¡¯m no longer powerful and confident and immune to him, I¡¯m weak and vulnerable and at his mercy. ¡°You¡¯re really going to kick me out after midnight?¡± He asks, adopting a beleaguered expression. I don¡¯t give an inch, ¡°You¡¯re a big boy, you¡¯ll manage.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m injured.¡± He attests, making every attempt to appear pitiful and failing abysmally. Right on cue, Linda walks in from the hall. I wonder how long she¡¯s been up, I wonder how much she overheard. ¡°Linda!¡± | cry gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we woke you, but I was just showing Ethan out.¡± I look to her for support, but I can tell from the frown on her face that I¡¯m fighting a lost cause. ¡°Unfortunately, the doctor wanted to see him when he woke.¡± She tells me regretfully, ¡°The Alpha can¡¯t go anywhere until he gives the okay.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± | stammer helplessly. ¡°The pups ¨C his pup. We can¡¯t keep the alpha from his family and his work.¡± For once I¡¯m almost certain Ethan will back me up. Not for once, he proves me wrong. ¡°I¡±m afraid I have toply with the doctor¡¯s wishes.¡± He looks to Linda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the imposition, but I greatly appreciate your hospitality.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± My friend smiles, taking me by surprise. What the hell! He can¡¯t stay here. We can¡¯t all be here together. ¡°But Linda-¡± | object, shooting her a pleading nce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elise.¡± She sighs, ¡°The doctor was very clear.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s fine!¡± | exim, gesturing to Ethan. Before I know what¡¯s happening, Ethan has seized my hand and is now holding it in his own, tracing patterns over my knuck les and pressing his lips to my palm. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Elise,¡± My friend croons, ¡°as soon as the doctor clears him, he can go. We¡¯ll call him first thing in the morning.¡± She promis es, leaning close and whispering, ¡°You and the pups can get up early and go to the park, he¡¯ll be gone before you return.¡± ¡°I heard that.¡± Ethan announces smugly, still toying with my hand. Swatting the infuriating man so he¡¯ll release me, I¡¯m taken aback when he drags me closer, ¡°Behave.¡± He orders ominously, ¡°don¡¯t you think assaulting the Alpha once is enough?¡± I don¡¯t even care that he seems to remember what hap pened, I¡¯m so infuriated by his behavior that I simply respond out of instinct. ¡°Not if you didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡± Fire sparks in Ethan¡¯s eyes, and my excitement spikes in kind. ¡°Are you admitting that I didn¡¯t fall after all, Elise?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± I deny, ¡°But I am saying that you could use a few good bonks on the head if you still think this is appropriate.¡± Ethan sidles closer, towering over me and adopting a know ing leer. He looks so dangerous in this moment that every omega instinct | possess is begging me to give in. Luckily Linda seems to sense my weak resolve. ¡°Okay.¡± My friend interrupts, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go to bed be fore we say anything we regret, and we can pick this up in the morning.¡± Staring at Ethan, I realize I don¡¯t want to stop fighting. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t either, we¡¯re having too much fun. At the same time, I know every moment we keep this up is a threat to me. I need to be rid of Ethan, sooner rather thanter. ¡°Agreed.¡± I say, turning towards the bedroom. Ethan never agrees with us, but I feel his eyes on me until I shut the door at my back. I don¡¯t need him to tell me to understand: This is only the beginning. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chan Sains the Day Ethan The doctor arrives first thing in the morning, after Jane has already roused the pups and fled the house. My naughty little mate is as skittish as a scared rabbit, and it¡¯s no wonder why. She¡¯s certainly carrying a lot of secrets around with her, and the three biggest ones are living in the room next to mine. Unfortunately for her, I have no intention of leaving now. I need to get to the hospital to see Paisley, but the more time that passes, the clearer it bes that I have three other pups to worry about here. I¡¯ve only met them in passing thus far and I don¡¯t even know the boys¡¯ names, but I¡¯m going to stay here until I do. Jane has been very clever these past few years and I don¡¯t expect unraveling her web of lies is going to be easy, but Goddess am I excited to begin. I haven¡¯t felt this exhrated in years, and it truly amazes me I could feel so thrilled by her deception. I suppose the joy of discovering her alive has overpowered the fury I might otherwise be feeling ¨C though I have a sneaking suspicion I won¡¯t feel that way for much longer. The doctor is quick and professional, examining me in the privacy of Linda¡¯s guest room and gently lecturing me about the dangers of over-indulging. I don¡¯t correct the man about the source of my concussion, I n on dealing with Jane : myself, and I need him on my side in order for my n to seed. ¡°I want you to tell Linda I have to stay on bedrest here for a few more days.¡± I quietly intone as he packs away his supplies. ¡°But alpha, you¡¯re more than well enough to return home.¡± He replies, furrowing his brow. His confusion is understandable, but I don¡¯t show him any empathy. Pulling a handful of banknotes from my wallet, press them into his palm. ¡°I know your diagnosis, and I know what I said.¡± I exin coolly. ¡°I need to stay here a while longer, and I want you to back me up.¡± He frowns deeply, staring up at me as the gears work in his mind. I still haven¡¯t released his hand, and when he doesn¡¯t immediately agree I squeeze his palm more firmly, making the smaller man wince. ¡°Yes sir.¡± He agrees, lowering his gaze in submission. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile, letting him go atst. I listen at the door as he exins the situation to Linda, grinning at the surprise in her voice and the obvious concern she feels over having Jane and I locked up in her apartment together. When she starts to approach the guest room after he departs, I quickly jump into bed and pretend to be asleep. She pushes the door open and watches me for a long moment, and I have to hope she¡¯s convinced by my act. In the end she closes the door again without speaking, either deciding to let me pretend, or believing I actually need the rest. Thank you, doctor. I think slyly, you just bought me three more days with Jane, and I¡¯m not going to waste them. 3rd Person Eve was livid. She was certain Jane was trying to steal Ethan back, even going so far as getting him drunk and injuring him so he¡¯d be forced to stay with her! She knew in her heart that¡¯s what happened, and might even be impressed if she wasn¡¯t so furious. She¡¯d tried to get Ethan drunk a hundred times, but it had never seemed to work. None of her ns were working out the way she hoped, and her frustration was increasingly by the day. She still had to figure out a way to get rid of Paisley, and she needed to get Jane out of the city as soon as possible. She was so distraught over all this she was even willing to risk hurting her own business if it meant protecting her rtionship with Ethan. Pulling out her phone, she dialed a reporter at the Night Fang Gazette who had published pieces about her boutique when it first opened. ¡°Hello?¡± The woman answered promptly. ¡°Hi Danielle, this is Eve Souillon, I think I have a story for you.¡± She announced. ¡°Oh, hi Eve.¡± The reporter greeted her politely, ¡°the paper doesn¡¯t currently have any openings for a fashion piece, but l¡¯ d be happy to listen and direct you to another publication.¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s not a fashion piece.¡± Eve corrected her deviously, ¡°it¡¯s a criminal offense.¡± ¡°Really, do tell?¡± Danielle invited. ¡°Are you familiar with La Louve?¡± the jealous she-wolf asked. ¡°Of course, who isn¡¯t?¡± The reporter replied. She could never afford the luxury perfume herself, but every she-wolf on the continent dreamed of purchasing the exclusive fragrance. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that the entire business is a fraud.¡± Eve stated gleefully, ¡°And I can prove it.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Jane returned mid-morning after dropping off the pups at day care, she was shocked to discover Ethan was still at Linda¡¯s apartment. The infuriating Alpha was sitting in the living room talking with her friend, causing Jane to stop in her tracks. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± She demanded. Ethan only grinned, ¡°The doctor ordered three more days of bedrest here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane eximed, looking to Linda for confirmation. When the other woman nodded in agreement, Jane threw her arms up, ¡°why here? Why not go be on bedrest in your own home?¡± ¡°Apparently,¡± Linda cleared her throat, as if she too was having a hard time buying the doctor¡¯s orders, ¡°He¡¯s still too unstable to move.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful with the Alpha.¡± Ethan announced smugly. Jane¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits, and she seriously considered giving the man a real head injury. However before she could truly entertain the idea, her cell began ringing in her bag. Fishing it out, she brought the device to her ear. ¡°This is Elise.¡± She stated, earning a snort from Ethan. ¡°Hi Elise,¡± A woman greeted on the other end of the line, ¡°My name is Danielle Kincaid and I¡¯m a reporter for the Night Fang Gazette. I¡¯m writing a story about potential fraud at La Louve. I wanted to call and give you a chance to make ament on the matter before we go to print.¡± Jane forgot all about Ethan and her personal problems, her attention instantly snapping to her business. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to need more information. What fraud?¡± ¡°You deny knowing anything about it then?¡± The reporter questioned. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m going to need more information.¡± Jane repeated, seeing Ethan rise to his feet out of the corner of her eye. She nced at the pair in the living room, both of whom could undoubtedly hear the other side of her conversation with their keen, shifter ears. ¡°Well, I received a tip that your perfumes are not actually being produced using the rare botanicals you im. It seems there are verified cases of wolfsbane poisoning in the city, which arose from your The next thing Jane knew, Ethan was prying the cell phone from her hand, his expression clouded over with rage. He was giving off so much dominant energy that Jane quelled without a second thought, letting him take control even though she internally wanted to object. ¡°This is Ethan ckwell.¡± He spoke firmly into the receiver, ¡°what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Danielle¡¯s distant voice chirped, ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s a pleasure to speak with you, I was just calling Ms. Carrington for ament ¡°I heard.¡± He snarled, ¡°And I want to know where you got your information.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reveal my sources, even to you sir.¡± She hedged. ¡°Well then let me set the record straight.¡± Ethan growled, ¡°because there have been a few cases like you¡¯re describing, but only from perfumes purchased at a single shop ¨C one who¡¯ s proprietor was too cheap to actually carry the fragrance line and decided to counterfeit them instead.¡± Heavy silence hung on the other end of the phone. ¡°Would that be Eve¡¯s Atelier?¡± ¡°Yes it would.¡± Ethan rumbled ominously, ¡°Feel like sharing your source now?¡± ¡°1- it¡­ this is,¡± She stammered, unsure of how to proceed. ¡°It was Eve herself, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan demanded. ¡°She tried to make Elise Carrington the viin, when in fact Elise is the one who came here to put an end to the scheme and saved countless lives in the process.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Danielle squeaked. ¡°Do you think I would lie?¡± The Alpha demands, ¡°do you think I would ever say such things about a business in which I am a key stakeholder, unless it was the truth?¡± ¡°No sir, I didn¡¯t mean -¡± ¡°If you publish a single word maligning Elise Carrington¡¯s good name, you will be out of a job in an instant.¡± He continued, speaking so harshly that both Jane and Linda trembled reflexively. An hourter, when Eve picked up the phone to gloat with her contact at the Gazette, she was shocked to hear the woman exin what had happened. ¡°What! Why would you call her!?¡± She screeched at Danielle. ¡°Because it¡¯s standard practice.¡± The other woman informed her coldly. ¡°And it¡¯s a good thing I did, because now I can publish the true story, instead of destroying my career with your libel.¡± ¡°No ¨C the Alpha will never allow it.¡± Eve insisted. ¡°Who do you think told me to write the truth?¡± Danielle scoffed. ¡°Needless to say you lost more than one friend today. Don¡¯t call me again, Eve.¡± When the line went dead Eve threw the device at the wall with all her strength. Shrieking in a full out temper tantrum she roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Then, to herself she repeated. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Jane if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The Pups Find a Noy ymate Ethan For all my bluster, my head truly was aching after settling the ordeal with Eve and the reporter. Jane was so thankful I¡¯d stepped in that she didn¡¯t evenin when I said I was going to lie down for a bit, though I could still hear her speaking in a low voice with Linda after I closed the door. ¡°What happened?¡± Jane whispered. ¡°It¡¯s like he said,¡± Linda answered, ¡°The doctor said it would be best if he remained here to rest a few days. He said something about there being too much temptation to take care of pack business at the penthouse, he didn¡¯t trust Ethan to actually rest if he went home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Jane hissed. ¡°Ethan must have ordered the doctor to say that.¡± ¡°Whether he did or didn¡¯t doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Linda argued in a hushed tone. ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha. We can¡¯t refute his orders or the doctor¡¯s. We¡¯ve just got to make our peace with it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have him here with the kids.¡± Jane murmured nervously. ¡°Maybe we should see if we can move into the new apartment sooner.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, he¡¯s already seen the pups.¡± Linda reasoned, ¡°if anything, spending more time with them will give you time to convince him he¡¯s wrong about you. I guarantee, if you cut and run you¡¯ll only be confirming his suspicions.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if Linda believed what she was saying, or was secretly in my N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. corner, but I appreciated her either way. ¡°Stay here and pretend nothing is wrong. Show him he doesn¡¯t have any effect on you. Make sure that he¡¯ll let you go when the timees.¡± Bloody unlikely. I think, even as Jane answers, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± That¡¯s right baby, listen to Linda. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it!¡± Jane adds stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s only a couple of months.¡± Linda assured her. ¡°You can do this.¡± There was an odd pause, and then Jane remarked. ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be a few months after all. When that articlees out, Eve¡¯s Atelier will be ruined. The deal can fall through.¡± Unfortunately for Jane, I¡¯d already thought of this and sent off an email to the board to begin the process of formally removing Eve from her position. Her decision to try and frame Jane for her own crimes was thest straw. I no longer felt any duty to protect her under the circumstances. I might have been able to understand her holding a grudge against Jane, but I was also incapable of allowing her to harm my mate. Myst thought as I fell asleep was of the cute look I knew would be on Jane¡¯s face when I told her the news: that our deal would absolutely be going forward, and I would be taking over management of the boutique so that we would have to continue working together long after the perfumeunch. She was going to be furious, and I was going to enjoy every moment. When I wake, it¡¯s to the sound of young voices and three distinct scents, all like different shades of Paisley. I keep my eyes closed as the pups sneak into my room, my heart already swelling in my chest. Other than getting to spend time with Jane, I¡¯ve been looking forward to truly meeting the pups the most. Opening my eyes to tiny slits, I catch sight of the three pups hovering at the edge of the bed. Closing them again, pretend to shift my legs, listening in amusement as the kids duck down with three little gasps. A momentter they rise again, muted footsteps carrying them closer. ¡°Why¡¯s he sleeping so much?¡± One of the boys whispers. ¡°I dunno.¡± Riley replies, a note of pure mischief in her voice. ¡°Maybe you should poke him.¡± Paisley¡¯s other half if I ever saw one. I think with delight. Little imp. ¡°No!¡± The boys whisper in unison, ¡°he¡¯ll wake up.¡± ¡°What are you, chicken?¡± Riley replies, making a series soft clucking sounds. ¡°Stop it, Riley.¡± One of her brothersins. ¡°Come on, I dare you!¡± Riley eggs them on. There¡¯s a beat of silence, and with another tiny peak I catch the boy on my right reaching toward me hesitantly. At the veryst moment I leap up and catch the boy with a dramatic ¡°Rawr!¡± All three kids squeal in surprise, but I¡¯ve captured the second boy in no time t. ¡°Well what have we here?¡± I ask, eyeing them suspiciously. ¡°A pair of spies! And so small too.¡± | tease, lifting a pup in each hand and adopting an intimidating expression. ¡°Tell me now, who do you work for?¡± Riley had begun to run for the door when I rose up, but now she turns back. Seeing me holding her brothers captive, her adorable features scrunch up in anger. Fighting to smother my smile, I say, ¡°Oh-ho, so this is your leader.¡± Without another word the little girl charges my legs with a vicious war cry, and I know I¡¯m a goner. I¡¯ve barely met them, and I¡¯m already head over heels for this pack of rascals. Jane is standing in the kitchen when I emerge with Riley hanging from one of my arms, and both boys on the other. Their little feet hang off the ground and they giggle uproariously as I carry them out into the main living area. Despite herself, I see the corners of Jane¡¯s mouth twitching upward, and I offer her a wide smile in return. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be resting.¡± She tells me, trying to sound stern. ¡°I was!¡± I tell her defensively, ¡°But then I caught these little devils spying on me.¡± Jane sighs, and shoots the pups a disapproving mom look. ¡°I told you three to stay out of his room.¡± ¡°But Mom!¡± All three cry in unison. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I announce, ¡°I¡¯m d I finally got to meet your pups.¡± ¡°Do you have kids?¡± One of the boys asks. ¡°I do, I have a little girl named Paisley.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes are almostically wide as she looks back and forth between me and the pups, as if she¡¯s trying to figure out some way to split us up before I can say more. ¡°Can we meet her?¡± The other boy asks. ¡°If you like.¡± I agree happily, I would love nothing more. ¡°But not this week, she¡¯s in the hospital.¡± ¡°I was just there!¡± Riley announces happily. I raise my arm until she¡¯s hanging level with my eyes, suddenly overflowing with concern. ¡°You were?¡± I question, scanning her for injuries. That must have been why Jane was there the day we ran into each other. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just a flu.¡± She shrugs,pletely unconcerned. Her bright smile calms me immensely. ¡°Well I¡¯m d you¡¯re better.¡± ¡°Us too!¡± The kids have already moved back to ying, climbing my body like a tree and swinging from my arms like little monkeys. ¡°Mommy,e y with us!¡± Riley calls hopefully. Jane, who is pretending to dry the same te she was working on ten minutes ago, shakes her head. ¡°Maybe in a little while honey, I¡¯m just finishing the dishes.¡± Bending to the pups¡¯ level, I nod towards Jane and whisper, ¡°you¡¯re not going to let her get away with that, are you?¡± The children exchange mischievous nces, and I give them the extra prod they need.¡±Get her.¡± ¡ª- ¡ª¡ª Jane The Goddess is really testing me today. Watching Ethan y with our pups was hard enough. I¡¯ve imagined seeing my kids with their father too many times to count, but seeing it in person makes my heart practically break. They¡¯re all so happy, and I know if I join them I¡¯ll be asking for trouble. I don¡¯t want to encourage this behavior, no matter how happy it makes them. But it seems Ethan has no such reservations, and made the decision for me. As my pups race across the room and pounce on me, I can help butugh as I copse beneath them. Wrestling and ticking the three wriggling bodies, they give as good as they get, poking my sides and making me squirm wildly on the tiles. A warm, deep chuckle that sends a very different kind of warmth through my body sounds above us, and the next thing I know Ethan is bending down to pluck me from the ground, tossing me over his shoulder and relocating me to the living room. Though he sets me on my feet when we get there, the feel of his powerful hands on my body makes my knees feel weak, and I have to steady myself with a hand on his arm when Ind. The kids have followed of course and are now eyeing the pair of us with paws outstretched in threat. They pounce within moments, and before I know it all five of us are racing around the apartmentughing and ying, making my heart swell evenrger in my chest. It feels as if it will burst out of me at any moment, and my wolf is practically wing at my skin, begging toe out and join the fun. The only thing missing is Paisley. I don¡¯t know where exactly the thought came from, but I look to Ethan, instinctively knowing he¡¯s thinking the same. He offers me a warm smile, and as I stare into his dark eyes, I feel as though I¡¯m falling into a bottomless pool. The longer our eyes remain locked, the more agitated I feel. mes of heat have filled Ethan¡¯s gaze, and when he rakes it over my body, pure, undiluted desire races through my blood. I want nothing more than to run into his arms and the way he¡¯s looking at me right now, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯d catch me¡­ and remind me exactly what I¡¯ve been missing all these years. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Jane and Ethan Visit Paisley Jane What I¡¯ve been missing all these years. I think when reason returns to my lust-addled brain, like being Ethan¡¯s mindless pleasure ve. All at once my joy and desiree crashing down around me as reality sets in. If I was to give in to Ethan now, I wouldnd right back where I was five years ago:pletely at his mercy. And I¡¯m sure that¡¯s exactly what he wants. It must have been so hard for him not to have an omega ve serving his every whim all this time. I think bitterly. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s been so aggressive about reuniting with me. At first I¡¯d been confused about why the Alpha seemed so determined to prove my true identity ¨C before he knew about the pups it didn¡¯t make any sense. Afterwards I assumed he simply wanted to take them from me, after all wolves like him always think women and children are their property, rather than beings with their own minds. However now the final puzzle piece has fallen into ce atst. It¡¯s not just about the pups, it¡¯s also about getting his personal sex toy back, and no doubt making me pay for my betrayal. I can only imagine the twisted ways he¡¯ll devise to punish me. Kinky bastard. The only saving grace is that he finally seems to have wised up to Eve¡¯s schemes, that or he¡¯s only siding with me to win me over in the short term. Either way, I cannot be fooled by his charm. I cannot let myself fall victim to the heartless Alpha again, no matter how well we started off. Ethan Looking at Jane now, it¡¯s impossible not to be transported into the past. She¡¯s every bit as beautiful now as she was the day we first kissed, when I finally stopped seeing her as a friend, and realized she was the woman of my dreams. We were fifteen, and had been tied at the hip ever since wepeted against one another in the pack¡¯s annual spelling bee in the third grade. We tied in thepetition, and though I was the Alpha¡¯s son and she was just an omega, we became fast friends. We couldn¡¯t havee from more disparate backgrounds. While my family was happy, whole and had never left me wanting for anything, Jane never knew her father, and her mother always struggled to keep food on the table. One day we were hanging out after school, walking down the city¡¯s main street and happily chatting when I caught her ravenously eyeing a bakery window. ¡°Have you eaten today, little wolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She answered, turning her nose up in a way that told me she was certainly lying. ¡°Janey,¡± I growl threateningly. ¡°You know, I¡¯m getting really tired of you bossing me around, Ethan.¡± She groused, ¡°You¡¯re not Alpha yet.¡± ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t listen to me even if I was.¡± I tease, brushing her hair back from her face. ¡°Stubborn thing.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Sheined, pushing my hand away. ¡°Or what?¡± I taunted, catching her up against me. I stared deep into her brilliant green eyes, framed behind thick ckshes despite her fair hair. I¡¯d always known Jane was pretty, but i¡¯d never felt it the way I did then ¨C deep in my bones, with a thriving, zing fire that made my wolf positively howl. ¡°Or¡­¡± She racked her brain, a look of enlightenment striking her stunning features a momentter. ¡°Or I¡¯ll bite you.¡± She decided. ¡°Is that so?¡± | grinned wolfishly, trying very hard to calm my raging hormones. ¡°Just try me.¡± She challenged defiantly, adorably sure she¡¯d won our bout. Without another thought I dipped my head and imed her lips with my own, sliding my hand to her nape and kissing her senseless. Jame whimpered in surprise, her small body going tight as a spring for a moment before melting against me, smooth and warm as hot honey. The next thing I knew she was wrapping her arms around my neck and pressing herself closer, making the sweetest little sounds as I plundered her mouth with my tongue. In the end she was as good as her word, nibbling on my lower lip and earning herself a powerful growl and soft nips in return. It only made her bite me harder, she so enjoyed my dominance. Jane challenged me at every turn, and neither one of us could get enough. As I return to the present I can see the same inclination in her now. When one moment she looked ready to cave to my charms, the next she¡¯s hardened herself for battle. Goddess how I want to rise to the challenge ¨C just as I had all those years ago. But we aren¡¯t kids anymore, and I know I can¡¯t just win her with a kiss. We¡¯re ying a long game now, and I have to figure out how to win over this new Jane, rather than using the same tactics I would have in the past. However as we frolic through Linda¡¯s apartment with the pups, her obvious happiness gives me at least one idea for achieving my aims and it begins and ends with the other center of my universe: Paisley Third Person ¡°I have to visit Paisley this morning, I honestly shouldn¡¯t have let a day go by without seeing her ¨C let alone two.¡± Ethan announced on the second morning of his stay. ¡°Yeah, well that¡¯s what you get for scheming with the doctor.¡± Jane griped, instantly feeling guilty. Poor Paisley had been at the hospital all on her own thesest few days. Jane had wanted to sneak out to see the pup herself, but by the time she shook Ethan off the prior evening visiting hours had already ended. ¡°Now, now.¡± He scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Jane grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Grumpy.¡± Ethan remarked wryly, eyeing his former mate slyly. ¡°You shoulde with me.¡± Jane froze, clearly torn. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t.¡± She hedged. ¡°Come on.¡± Ethan encouraged, ¡°She¡¯d love to have another visitor, especially you.¡± He reminded her, ¡°She was so taken with you when you met.¡± Jane, who still hadn¡¯t acknowledged she found Paisley the day she ran off, shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d love to meet her, but I have too much to do.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I hold your only ount in the city.¡± The alpha reminded her, ¡°If I say we can skip work today, we can.¡± Muttering under her breath about inappropriate nicknames and bossy Alphas, Jane finally agreed. She red out the window the entire ride to the hospital and refused to speak to Ethan, however the moment they arrived in the Children¡¯s wing of the medical center, she instantly softened. By the time the pair reached Paisley¡¯s room, she was almost being friendly. ¡°Daddy!¡± Paisley eximed when he entered the room, throwing her arms out in wee. Ethan immediately strode to her side and wrapped his muscr arms around her. ¡°Hello angel, I¡¯m so sorry I haven¡¯te sooner.¡± He shared sincerely, guilt eating him alive. ¡°Where were you?¡± Paisley pouted, her green eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s my fault.¡± Jane announced, surprising them both. ¡°I distracted him.¡± ¡°You came back!¡± Paisley cried when she saw Jane. ¡°Of course I did.¡± Jane smiled warmly, petting the child¡¯s cheek. ¡°How could I stay away?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It took Ethan a moment to catch up, but he soon realized Jane must have been visiting Paisley without his knowledge. He was both thrilled his suspicions about the woman were correct, and infinitely more confused about her deceit. To his surprise the pup ¨C who had never shown preference for anyone over him, was reaching for the woman she believed to be her mother. A month ago he would have assumed he would be jealous of such a gesture, but now he found he was touched. It filled him with joy to see Jane taking Paisley into her arms, the happiness on the child¡¯s face the best gift for which he could ask. His pleasure only increased when Paisley turned back to him a momentter, ¡°I wanna sit¡¯in both yourps.¡± Ethan was well aware the child meant she wanted to share their affection, but ever the clever wolf, he took the request to his advantage. Jane was already holding Paisley, so he simply pulled the lovely she- wolf into hisp and considered the job done. Perched on his thighs but still cradling their pup, Jane squirmed and glowered at the man. ¡°That isn¡¯t what she meant.¡± He merely grinned in reply, trailing his hand down the column of her spine and cuddling them both close, ¡°Deal with it.¡± Paisley was oblivious to their muted argument, and merely snuggled into her parent¡¯s arms. She knew her surgery had been rescheduled for the day after tomorrow, and she knew without question her Daddy would be there. However he wasn¡¯t the only one she wanted present, and now she had the opportunity to ask her Mommy to be there too ¡°Will youe to the ¡®spital for my surg¡¯ry?¡± Paisley asked, looking up at Jane with wide puppy-dog eyes. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Tunnel of Love Jane Looking down at Paisley¡¯s sweet face, I know I can¡¯t deny her anything. ¡°Of course I¡¯lle.¡± I promise, avoiding Ethan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yay!¡± Paisley exims happily, looking back and forth between Ethan and I. Something seems to strike her then, and her little nose crinkles in confusion and concern. ¡°Wait, what ¡¯bout your game?¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze zeroes in on me. I don¡¯t need to look at him to know, I can feel the weight of his eyes on me like a pair of hundred pound weights. I should have foreseen this, I should have remembered the story I told the little girl about the hide and seek game. Now she¡¯ll think I can¡¯t ever be her mother because Ethan clearly found me. Panic bubbles up inside me, I don¡¯t know how to answer her and keep up my lie for Ethan at the same time. ¡°We put it on pause.¡± Ethan supplies, surprising me. ¡°For you.dd gently, ¡°because of your surgery.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Paisley chirps, epting our answer without further question. ¡°Good.¡± She smiles toothily up at me. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I admit, unable to stop myself from running my fingers through her dark hair. I¡¯m painfully aware of Ethan¡¯s warm, hard body beneath me, and still hiding from his prating gaze, however, I¡¯m alsopletely preupied by Paisley. Every time I see her it Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. feels like a dreame true. I¡¯ve waited so long to hold her in my arms and hear her call me Mommy, I¡¯d put up with Ethan for hours on end if it meant I got to spend more time with her like this. I just have to remain conscious of the fine line I¡¯m walking. I can¡¯t reveal too much in front of my ex, and I can¡¯t let him trick me into revealing the truth. When we depart Paisley¡¯s room a couple of hourster, he keeps his arm locked around my waist, forcing me to physically remove the powerful limb. I¡¯m mildly shocked when he doesn¡¯t stop me, but my victory is very short lived. ¡°Would you care to tell me what that was about?¡± His deep voice sounds behind me. Btedly I realize he allowed me the victory of pushing him away, only so that my guard would be lowered when he made his next move. ¡°Your daughter is very sweet.¡± I inform him simply, not truly answering his question. ¡°You¡¯ve visited her before.¡± Ethan rumbles, stating it as a fact, rather than I question. ¡°I met her when Riley was here.¡± I shrug, ¡°the children¡¯s ward isn¡¯t very big.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say?¡± He questions, pulling me to a stop just inside the building exit. ¡°Because,¡± I inform him coldly, ¡°lc would only have encouraged you.¡± I expect him to fight back instead he simply chuckles, ¡°stubborn thing.¡± I freeze momentarily, shaking off my reaction as soon as I realize he caught me off guard again. He used to call me that all the time, in precisely the same way ¨C never as a criticism or usation, always as a term of amused endearment. I continue walking without responding, praying he¡¯ll let the matter drop. Naturally he thwarts me again, ¡°Paisley¡¯s mother was stubborn too.¡± He says to my back. ¡°In fact, she never even told me she was pregnant.¡± ¡°She sounds like a smart woman.¡¯ I reply, trying not to take his obvious bait. ¡°Oh she was.¡± He agrees, a sharp edge lining his silky tone. ¡°It¡¯ s only too bad Paisley never got to know her. She¡¯s really needed a mother these past few years, and she¡¯s going to need one as she grows up even more.¡± Tears are burning in my eyes, no matter how I try to fight them. If I stop now or look at him, he¡¯ll see, so I simply continue moving towards the car. ¡°Then you ought to marry Eve and be done with it.¡± ¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª ¡ª¡ª- Ethan Marry Eve? I think,pletely aghast. She must be joking. Granted, I know that¡¯s precisely what Eve wants, but I¡¯ve never had any interest in the conniving she-wolf. I¡¯ve only ever had eyes for Jane, which is why it hurt so much when she betrayed us on her graduation trip. If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s word, l¡¯ d never have believed Eve¡¯s version of events, but their stories matched perfectly and even Jane hadn¡¯t been able to deny what she¡¯d done ¨C even if she couldn¡¯t exin it. Besides, my mate is clearly capable of incredible deception. She admitted she only married me for my money, then hid her pregnancy and faked her death. She¡¯s wronged me in more ways than I can possibly count, and one day soon I n on getting all the answers i possibly can out of her. However until then I have to focus on simply making her admit her true identity. Only then can I bring her and my pups home where they belong. When we get back to Linda¡¯s apartment, the kids are begging to go out on an adventure, with Riley suggesting the nearby amusement park. Jane was only too happy for an excuse to get the kids out of the house and away from me so she readily agreed. Of course she was considerably less pleased when the pups turned to me and asked if I woulde too. ¡°He can¡¯t!¡± She yelped far too quickly, flushing and then amending her words. ¡°He¡¯s on bedrest.¡± ¡°Actually I¡¯d love toe.¡± I correct her, making the pups cheer triumphantly. ¡°If you¡¯re well enough for an amusement park, you¡¯re well enough to go home.¡± Jane narrows her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have Alpha business to take care of?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a vacation in years, besides, I¡¯m going to be off for Paisley¡¯s surgery anyway.¡± I exin, ¡°this way I¡¯ll just start a day early.¡± ¡°But your head!¡± Jane sputters, beside herself. ¡°I won¡¯t go on any roller coasters,¡± My head is still aching enough to make the idea make me feel mildly ill. ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± Riley immediately replies, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like them either so she can keep youpany while we ride.¡± Jane shoots her daughter an exasperated look, but I can only grin at the clever pup. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C My high spirits onlyst a little while. Make no mistake, I¡¯m thrilled to be spending time with Jane and the pups, but I can¡¯ t stop thinking that this is wrong. Poor Paisley is stuck in a lumpy hospital bed while I¡¯m out in the sunshine chasing her siblings around an amusement park. ¡°Are you thinking about Paisley?¡± Jane asks softly. We¡¯re standing at the exit of an rmingly tall roller coaster currently whizzing her pups through the air, and my mate has clearly noticed my subdued mood. Sighing and dragging a hand through my hair, I admit. ¡°I feel guilty being here without her.¡± She nods in understanding, ¡°I don¡¯t know any parent who wouldn¡¯t feel that way.¡± She shares, ¡°But you can bring her when she¡¯s well again.¡± ¡°Or,¡± I suggest, for once beingpletely sincere without a single thought for scheming, ¡°We could bring her together. The pups did say they want to meet her.¡± Jane frowns, looking so tempted my heart beats a bit faster. ¡°She probably won¡¯t be healed enough in time.¡± She finally answers, ¡°We¡¯re leaving after the fragranceunch, remember.¡± A growl bursts out of me before I can stop it, and Jane jolts in surprise, dropping her gaze and belying the alpha scentyered into her perfume. There¡¯s my little omega. ¡°Shhh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I soothe, reaching out and pulling her under my arm. ¡°My wolf simply doesn¡¯t like the idea of you leaving.¡± ¡°Well he¡¯s going to have to get used to it.¡± Jane replies stiffly, ¡°Because it¡¯s going to happen.¡± Before I can reply the pups are racing towards us, their cheeks red and hair windswept. ¡°How was it!?¡± Jane asks excitedly. ¡°So fun, Mommy!¡± They answer together. ¡°I¡¯m so d.¡± She answers, hugging them, ¡°where do you want to go next?¡± The kids look around, thinking hard, then Riley catches sight of something that makes her eyes go wide, and begins whispering to her brothers. The next thing I know they¡¯re pointing across the park, ¡°let¡¯s go on that one!¡± Parker suggests. Turning to follow their line of sight, we both blink in surprise, ¡°the tunnel of love?¡± Jane asks in confusion, eyeing the cheesy ride normally reserved for couples. ¡°Why would you want to go on that ride? It¡¯s for grown ups.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s really slow ¡®n¡¯ gentle.¡± Ryder exins, ¡°So you two cane on it with us.¡± ¡°Come on, Mommy, please!¡± Riley adds, ¡°we haven¡¯ gotten to go on ¡®nything with you yet.¡± Jane exhales as if she¡¯s heading to her own execution rather than a silly boat ride. ¡°fine.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± The kids cry, dragging us towards the heart shaped entrance. When we reach the front of the line it bes obvious that we can¡¯t all fit in a swan boat together, but when Jane suggests we split up and each sit with one or two of the pups, they object again. ¡°No, we want to sit together!¡± ¡°I guess that settles it.¡± I shrug, climbing into one of the cars and pulling Jane behind me. As the ride sets off down a dark, artificially starlit tunnel, Jane tries to huddle in the corner so that our bodies won¡¯t touch. Rolling my eyes, I drag her across the bench towards me. However I must have used more force than I realized because instead of sliding over so that we¡¯re side by side, Jane ends up halfway in myp, looking up at me with wide eyes. Her small palms are braced against my chest, and our faces are only inches apart. I drag my knuckles across her cheek, cupping her face in my hand. I was too drunk to really remember ourst kiss, but I¡¯m determined to remember this one. Closing the final distance between us, I lower my mouth to hers. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Evelinally Has Some Go Luck N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 3rd Person Ryder, Parker and Riley kneeled in the back of the swan shaped boat carrying them down thezy river winding through the dark tunnel, giggling in excitement as they spied on Ethan and Jane. Despite the pitch ck surrounding them, their sharp wolf eyes could make out their parent¡¯s bodies through the gloom, and saw that Ethan was about to kiss Jane. This is exactly the opportunity they¡¯d been waiting for. ¡°Riley, you¡¯re a genius.¡± Parker whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡± His sister smiled widely. She didn¡¯t know why these silly rides existed, but she was certainly d they did. It was so romantic, with the cozy boats and soft love songs ring through the overhead speakers. At this very moment some pop star was singing about how she¡¯d died every day waiting for her lover, and the pup couldn¡¯t help but think Mommy had been waiting a very long time for their Daddy ¨C at least as long as they¡¯d been alive, if not longer! Unfortunately Ethan and Jane¡¯s lips had barely brushed together when Jane turned her face away, ¡°don¡¯t!¡± The Alpha rested his forehead against hers, nuzzling gently. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this.¡± Jane whispered, she nced towards the boat in front of them, and saw three pairs of spying eyes suddenly duck down behind the stern. ¡°It¡¯ Il give the pups the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Actually, I think the pups have the right idea.¡± Ethan murmured in answer, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who seems to be confused.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confused.¡± Jane grumbled, ¡°I know exactly what I want, and bing your ything isn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°My ything?¡± He repeated, not sure where this wasing from. ¡°I know you Ethan.¡± She growled softly, making the big wolf wrapped around her raise his brows. ¡°I mean I¡¯ve known wolves like you before.¡± She amended, realizing her slipup. ¡°You¡¯re only interested in one thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, baby.¡± Ethan purred, earning a true snarl from Jane. ¡°Easy now,¡± He cautioned, smirking as he nodded towards the pups. ¡°Do you want them to hear?¡± Jane narrowed her eyes, but quieted her protest. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool if all I wanted from you was¡­¡± Ethan paused, searching for an appropriate word, ¡°Your beauty.¡± He finally decided, ¡°I want it, make no mistake, but I also want your intelligence,¡± He admitted, brushing his lips over her cheek and trailing them to her jaw, ¡°your strength and charm. I want your sweetness and your defiance, your good moods and your bad.¡± His mouth was traveling the slender column of her throat now, making her pulse pound beneath his touch. ¡°I want you in sickness and health-¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Jane objected, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryder whispered to his siblings? ¡°I can¡¯t really hear.¡± Parker frowned, ¡°but I think they¡¯re fighting.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re not supposed to fight!¡± Riley pouted, her n was them for to kiss and cuddle, not argue. ¡°Why don¡¯t grown ups ever behave?¡± She muttered under her breath. Back in the other boat, Ethan was sighing and shaking his head, studying the seething woman beside him with longing and frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t leave, Janey. We need more time.¡± ¡°Stop calling me that.¡± Jane hissed, understanding he wanted to pick up their earlier conversation and deciding not to give him the chance. ¡°And I will do what is right for my family. We don¡¯t belong here.¡± It was the Alpha¡¯s turn to snarl now, ¡°Enough. Enough lies.¡± Though he¡¯d released Jane when she asked, he now tugged the cor of her top aside to reveal the crescent shaped mark on her shoulder. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t recognize my own mark?¡± ¡°It Isn¡¯t yours.¡± She insisted fiercely, ¡°and it never will be.¡± Ethan¡¯s wolf rose the the surface, making his usually dark eyes glow amber and his fangs emerge. ¡°Is that a challenge, little wolf?¡± ¡°No Alpha.¡± Jane countered. Even though her own wolf wanted to roll over on her back and expose her fluffy belly to the dangerous predator in front of her, she tilted her chin up in defiance, making her former mate¡¯s eyes sh. ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just see about that.¡± Ethan rumbled ominously, recing her cor and moving his strong hand to circle the back of her neck. ¡°Try all you want.¡± Jane invited, arching a blonde brow, ¡°but you wont like the oue.¡± Ethan let Jane slide back to the other side of the bench as the boat floated along, but kept his possessive grip around her nape, massaging her tense muscles and imposing his dominance at once. ¡°As I said, Jane. We¡¯ll see.¡± Across town Eve was going out of her mind with anger. As if having her good name and reputation publicly smeared by Ethan and Danielle wasn¡¯t bad enough, she¡¯d just received a call from the board of her Atelier informing her she was being removed as CEO. She could feel her future slipping right through her fingers, and desperation was quickly taking hold. Now she not only needed to find a way to get rid of the obstacles between her and Ethan ¨C like the brat- but she also wanted to punish him and Jane. It was time to fix her earlier mistakes and get rid of Paisley once and for all. This time she made sure that there were no interfering pups around to stop her, and no gullible nurses to fall for their ploys. This time she wasn¡¯t even going to take her chances with giving Paisley something to drink; the little mongrel would probably throw it out rather than consuming it anyway. The child had always been too smart for her own good: Like mother like daughter. Instead Eve prepared a dose of digitalis to inject directly into the child¡¯s IV. She spent hours researching the drug online, learning that it came from amon flower she could harvest herself, and wouldn¡¯t show up on a tox screen if the hospital did an autopsy. It was the perfect solution to her Paisley problem. The child already had a weak heart, the drug would simply help it failpletely, mimicking a heart attack and making everyone believe they just weren¡¯t fast enough with her surgery. Poor Ethan, if he hadn¡¯t been off frolicking with Jane instead of caring for his daughter, the original surgery could have gone through and saved her. If everything went as nned, he would both hate Jane for forcing them to dy, and feel enough guilt to be nice and vulnerable to Eve¡¯sforting. She always had loved killing two birds with one stone. Paisley was asleep when she arrived, and though Eve would have liked to make the little bitch suffer, she supposed it was better this way: quick and clean. She strode to her IV without any interference or hups, uncapped the syringe, and injected the drug. As she scurried away, shemented the fact that she couldn¡¯t stay and watch Paisley take herst, miserable breath, but again ¨C needs must. She hurried from the room and rushed down the hall before the machines started going haywire, immensely grateful the hospital didn¡¯t put cameras in the VIP wing for the sake of patient privacy. Fools. She thought gleefully. She waited in the stairwell just long enough to hear the code rm and see the nurses go running, before sashaying away in triumph. ¡ª ¨C The doctors and nurses in the VIP ward were shocked and horrified to find the Alpha¡¯s young daughter in the clutches of a heart attack on the eve of her surgery. While the attending physicians ran the code, one of the nurses paged Paisley¡¯s specialist, who immediately ordered them to get her to the OR. Racing towards the hospital, the surgeon dialed Ethan, not understanding how this was hospital. Paisley¡¯s heart condition was all but cured. If he¡¯d been asked he would have told anyone inquiring that she was at little to no risk for a heart attack ¨C that¡¯s how confident he was. His heart was pounding as he neared the familiar building, he was deeply invested in the little girl¡¯s wellness. He¡¯d been her doctor since the day she was born and it would break his heart if they lost her now. Not to mention the fact that it would destroy her father. ¡°Come on, Ethan. Pick up.¡± He muttered anxiously. Though it took a moment for Ethan to fumble for the device in his pocket, he immediately answered his phone when he saw the specialist¡¯s name scrolling across the screen. ¡°Dr Hastings?¡± He greeted the man, ncing anxiously at Jane. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Jane immediately sat up, reading his agitated energy but too far away to hear what was being said on the other end of the line. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m very sorry but you need to get down here now.¡± The doctor informed him. ¡°There was an incident, and we¡¯ve rushed Paisley into emergency surgery, there was no time to waste.¡± Ethan lowered his phone in a daze, looking horrified. ¡°We have to go ¨C now!¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Paisley¡¯s Surgery Jane R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The expression on Ethan¡¯s face terrifies me. When he answered the phone all color drained from his cheeks, and his jaw went absolutely rigid. His eyes clenched shut as if he was in pain when the person on the other end of the line spoke, and the next thing I knew he was urgently telling me we had to go. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, leaping to my feet. ¡°It¡¯s Paisley.¡± He answers, his voice like gravel. The room begins to spin as dread ties my stomach into knots, ¡°Is she okay?¡± | gasp, reaching for the counter to suddenly swaying body ¡°They¡¯ve rushed her into emergency surgery.¡± Ethan exins, moving for the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know any details yet.¡± ncing helplessly at Linda, I find my friend already pushing my purse into my hands, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take care of the pups.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I mouth, following Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± | announce, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drive with a head injury.¡± He guides me through the door with a hand at my waist and closes it behind us, pulling the keys from my hand, ¡°Of course you¡¯reing.¡± Ethan says, as if that was a given, ¡°but you aren¡¯t driving when you¡¯re shaking that way.¡± ¡°What are you-¡± looking down at my hands, I realize he¡¯s right, I am shaking like a leaf. I want to argue, I want to insist I¡¯m not upset and only worried for his sake, but the truth is that I¡¯m a second away from copsing. Instead of spreading more lies, I simply obey, letting Ethan lead me to the car and not even arguing when he keeps a steadying hand on my thigh throughout the drive. ¡°How are you so calm?¡± | squeak when we stop at a red light. Ethan whips his head toward me, and I see the rage and fear swirling in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not calm.¡± He growls, ¡°I¡¯m terrified.¡± He admits, revving the engine impatiently. ¡°She can¡¯t¡­ We were so close¡­ It was just one more day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tears well in my eyes, as the light turns and we surge ahead. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t hit you with that vase you never would have had to postpone.¡± I confess, breaking down. ¡°This is all my fault.¡± To my utter shock, Ethan pulls the car over, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The Alpha isn¡¯t listening, he¡¯s taking my face in his oversized hands, ring at me so ferociously my wolf whimpers out loud. I¡¯m about to apologize again, when he cuts me off. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Jane.¡± He deres sternly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten drunk and kissed you, you never would have hit me. And if the Goddess hadn¡¯t given Paisley a weak heart, none of that would even matter.¡± Tears leak out of the corners of my eyes as I clench them shut, trying to fight my sobs. He doesn¡¯t realize it, but Ethan just struck my deepest fear right on the head. Yes Paisley was born with this condition, but maybe if I¡¯d been a stronger mother, maybe if i¡¯d been more careful in my pregnancy or done things differently, she would have been as healthy as her siblings. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you, sweetheart.¡± Ethan continues, misreading my reaction. ¡°I¡¯m angry at the universe¡­ It isn¡¯t fair. Paisley¡¯s never hurt anyone, she doesn¡¯t deserve this.¡± ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t.¡± | agree, squeezing his hand and trying to take enough deep breaths to get myself under control. I can¡¯t fall to pieces this way, it will give everything away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this isn¡¯t about me, we should keep going.¡± ¡°Us being there won¡¯t make the operation go any faster.¡± He reasons, though he directs the car back onto the road anyway. I¡¯m not sure what to think of his behavior. The Ethan I knew had a temper like a bear, and while he never directed it towards me until everything went wrong with Eve, he certainly didn¡¯t show me this kind of sympathy afterwards. It seems unfathomable he could suspect all my deception and still be so kind. ¡°What do you think happened?¡± I ask after a moment, ¡°she seemed so strong yesterday.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He grimaces, ¡°I really thought we were out of the woods.¡± By the time we get to the hospital I¡¯m clutching Ethan¡¯s hand in both of mine and silently doing breathing exercises in the vain hope of calming myself down. Of course, every time I try to think aforting thought to pacify my frayed nerves, some horrible intrusive counterpartes along to send me spiraling back into despair. She has to be okay. I begin manically, feeling marginally better before musing, I¡¯ll never forgive myself if she isn¡¯t. She can¡¯t die when we¡¯ve never gotten a chance to be together. I¡¯ ve only spent a few hours with her and half of those I spent Tying to her face. She¡¯s never even met her brothers and sister. I never got to tell her she¡¯s right, that I am her mother. What kind of monster does that to a dying child? By the time I reach this point I¡¯m back on the verge of copse, and I have to start all over again. Ethan helps me from the car, tucking me under his arm but racing for the entrance so quickly I practically have to run to keep up. In the end he gives up trying to keep an arm around me and just drags me by the hand, but I¡¯m notining ¨C if his long legs can get us there faster I¡¯d let him carry me like a sack of potatoes. Unfortunately there¡¯s no good news awaiting us upstairs. The nurse thates to update us in the OR waiting room looks as if she¡¯sing from a funeral. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Paisley had a heart attack.¡± My knees really do give out then, and it¡¯s a blessing Ethan is there to catch me. ¡°What does that mean for the surgery?¡± He asks, hugging me so tightly I can¡¯t breathe, ¡°Can they save her?¡± ¡°Dr. Hastings is doing absolutely everything he can. We¡¯ll know more soon.¡± The nurse exins apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this happened.¡± Ethan continues, rubbing my back and sounding as if he¡¯s on the verge of tears himself, ¡°She was doing so well.¡± He chokes, voice thick with emotion. ¡°I know.¡± The nurse answers in a sympathetic tone, ¡°I promise we¡¯ll find out everything we can.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He rumbles as she retreats. The next thing I know he¡¯s cradling me in hisp, rocking me and kissing my hair as I sob into his neck. ¡°She¡¯ll be okay.¡± He insists, sniffling. ¡°She has to be.¡± Ethan As the hours drag by, Jane and I slowly shift positions, drying our tears and trying to keep our hopes up. I¡¯ve taken to pacing the corridors like a man possessed, only pausing to touch base with the nurses and check on Jane. I keep telling myself that no news is good news, but guilt and helplessness eat away at my sanity little by little. Jane¡¯s words in the car ring in my ears and I realize she was right, if I hadn¡¯t been such an idiot and gone to the bar the other night, Paisley¡¯s surgery would have gone ahead as scheduled. All the triumph I was feeling a few hours ago about my progress with my mate is long gone. If Paisley dies, it will be all my fault. My wolf has been whining non-stop since I got the phone call, and as I think these fateful world he positively curls his tail between his legs, something I can never remember happening before. More than anything else, I can¡¯t stand not being able to do anything to help my little girl. There¡¯s nothing worse than knowing matters are out of my hands. As insane as it sounds, I¡¯d rather she was lost or kidnapped because at least then i could do something. In that way it¡¯s a blessing Jane is in such bad shape. I hate seeing her so distraught, but taking care of her is keeping me busy and giving me some kind of purpose in this horrible situation. Just before midnight, Dr Hastings finallyes through the OR doors, and I rush over to him while Jane hesitantly rises to her feet. Ice clogs my veins as I see the look on his face. Surely if she pulled through he would be smiling right now. Why isn¡¯t he smiling? ¡°Alpha,¡± He sighs, shaking my hand and shooting a confused nce at Jane. He knows Paisley¡¯s mother died delivering her, but only a fool could miss the resemnce between the she wolves. Pulling Jane to my side, I don¡¯t pause for introductions, I need to know whether my daughter is alright. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± | prompt the man impatiently. ¡°Paisley did beautifully.¡± He announces, his words so opposite from his tone and expression, I think I must be hallucinating. ¡°She¡¯s alright?¡± Jane hups, as confused as I am. ¡°She¡¯s going to be just fine.¡± Dr. Hasting¡¯s confirms. ¡°Oh thank the Goddess,¡± Jane whimpers, turning away from us and covering her face with her hands. Hearing Paisley survived makes me want to weep in sweet relief, but my instincts are warning me not to rx just yet. I ve known Dr. Hastings for years, and I know he¡¯s not telling us everything yet. ¡°Dr. what is it?¡± I demand. ¡°Maybe we should speak in private.¡± He suggests gently, gesturing to Jane. Jane immediately turns back and res at the man, ¡°No.You shouldn¡¯t.¡± She announces, ¡°I want to know too.¡± ncing at me for permission, he sighs, ¡°Well, Paisley didn¡¯t have a heart attack after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± | question in confusion. ¡°It would be,¡± He concedes, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that someone tried to murder her.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Paisley Wakes Up Ethan ¡°What did you just say?¡± I demand, certain I¡¯ve misheard the man. ¡°Well, when we got into the operating room, we discovered that Paisley wasn¡¯t actually in cardiac arrest.¡± Dr Hastings shares. ¡°Her system was shutting down, but there were no signs of severe stress on the organ itself. We ran a few tests, and it appears someone administered a lethal dose of a drug called digitalis to Paisley mere minutes before we went into surgery.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jane asks, her little hand clutching my arm. ¡°Well it¡¯s actually used to treat heart conditions in small doses,¡± He exins, ¡°but in the quantity Paisley received it can be deadly, and it¡¯s not one of her prescribed medications. Whoever did this, did it on purpose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I press. ¡°Quite.¡± He nods, ¡°the drug wouldn¡¯t be tested for in a normal autopsy, we only checked because we could see that something was very wrong. Paisley was poisoned, and whoever did it probably assumed it would happen too quickly for us to save her. Luckily they were wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jane says, looking very pale, ¡°who would poison a child, why would anyone want to harm that angel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dr Hastings admits, ¡°but if I had to guess I¡¯d say their real target wasn¡¯t Paisley, but you, Alpha.¡± I have to admit it makes sense. No one could have any reason to harm my daughter, other than to harm me. The thought is enough to make me sick, but right now there¡¯s only one thing on my mind. ¡°Can we see her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the recovery area right now and won¡¯t wake for a while, but of course.¡± He replies with a gentle smile. ¡°In the meantime, I presume you¡¯d like me to callw enforcement?¡± I pause, thinking over my options for a moment. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯ll have a private investigation conducted. I want whoever did this to think they got away with it, and a big investigation will make that harder.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± He nods, leading me through the heavy swinging doors at his back. It only takes me a fraction of a second to realize Jane isn¡¯t beside me, and when I backtrack I find the silly little wolf wringing her hands back in the waiting area. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask her, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Paisley?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She replies defensively, ¡°But it isn¡¯t appropriate, l¡¯ m not family.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I question incredulously, ¡°Jane, you were just sobbing your eyes out over the pup.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Elise.¡± She reminds me haughtily, turning her nose up. Now it¡¯s her turn to pace, and she offers me a weak shrug before exining, and I¡¯m just an empathetic person, that¡¯s all.¡± I move to tower over her, ¡°So we¡¯re back to ying pretend now that the danger has passed, is that it?¡± Jane res up at me, ¡°only a monster wouldn¡¯t feel afraid for such a sweet pup, especially not when I helped dy her surgery. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She peeks around my shoulder, her brilliant green eyes gazing longingly after the doctor as she gnaws her lower lip. ¡°Besides, the danger hasn¡¯t passed if someone tried to kill her.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I agree, realizing that the stubborn creature isn¡¯t going to let herself see Paisley unless I give her an excuse, ¡°which is why we should both go so she can have as many people keeping an eye on her as possible.¡± She only thinks about it for a second. ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± She nods in agreement, already darting past me, ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± Despite her objections, she doesn¡¯t pause to give me time to answer, already racing down the hall towards the recovery wing. When I reach Paisley¡¯s bedside Jane is already there, stationed at the end of the bed and watching over the precious pup like a guardian angel. Seeing Jane lovingly gazing at the sleeping child, something finally clicks into ce in my mind. Since all this began, I¡¯ve never been able to figure out why Jane would leave Paisley with me and take the other pups. However now it seems obvious. In fact, I can¡¯t believe I was so stupid. Of course she left Paisley with me, she didn¡¯t have the money to cover Paisley¡¯s medical bills herself. So it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Paisley, it was that Paisley wouldn¡¯t have survived without my money. If the pup hadn¡¯t been born with a heart condition, I never would have known any of my children ¨C or even that they existed. I would have lost my mate without any silver lining tofort me, and Jane would have disappeared once and for all. As the realizations wash over me, another hits me square in the heart. Jane must truly hate me if she would go to such lengths to hide from me, and she isn¡¯t here now for my sake. She¡¯s putting up with me for one reason and one reason only: Paisley. Jane I don¡¯t know what to think. I¡¯m so overwhelmed with emotion I think I might burst. I¡¯m ted that Paisley¡¯s surgery was sessful, horrified that someone tried to harm her, and very nervous about how much I might have revealed to Ethan amidst all the chaos. When I turn to look at him, he¡¯s watching me with the strangest look on his face. He¡¯s barely entered the recovery room, hovering in the doorway as though uncertain what to do. Textend my hand to him, ¡°Come on.¡± Wiping the curious look from his face, he takes my hand and steps up beside me, turning his attention to our daughter. She looks so perfect, sleeping peacefully even though she¡¯s connected to about a dozen different machines. ¡°I never get tired of watching her sleep.¡± Ethan confesses, his love for the sweet pup palpable. ¡°I know.¡± I agree, ¡°it never ceases to amaze me how much time I can pass just like this.¡± As if she heard our voices, Paisley stirs, blinking open her bleary eyes and moaning sleepily. ¡°Daddy?¡± Ethan¡¯s at her side in an instant, ¡°Hello little one.¡± He greets her warmly, ¡°wee back to the world.¡± ¡°Daddy, what happened?¡± She mumbles. ¡°You had your surgery a little early, angel.¡± He exins. Paisley scrunches up her face in confusion, ¡°Why early?¡± She asks, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Well you got a little sick earlier so they took you in.¡± Ethan summarizes, holding her tiny hand in both of his and kissing her knuckles. ¡°But it¡¯s all over now. It went well and you¡¯re all better. You don¡¯t have to do this anymore. No more medicine, no more hospitals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Paisley decides dreamily, still under the influence of the anesthesia. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ethan agrees happily. A new thought seems to strike Paisley then, and she looks around as if searching for someone or something. Her eyes widen when she sees me at the end of her bed, and I know in my heart it was me she was looking for. ¡°Mommy, you came!¡± I don¡¯t even have the heart to correct her about my name. Now that she¡¯s in front of me, safe and sound, I want to indulge her every whim. ¡°I said I¡¯de, didn¡¯t I?¡± grin, moving to stand opposite Ethan. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Funny,¡± She tells me, staring up at me with a silly smile, ¡°I dream¡¯d I had a pet unicorn.¡± ¡°You did!¡± I exim, bending to rest my elbows on her mattress, ¡°What else do you remember?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± She shrugs before yawning widely, ¡°my chest itches.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it does, honey.¡± | cluck sympathetically, ¡°it might feel that way for a while.¡± ¡°I love you, Mommy.¡± She mumbles, yawning again. She¡¯s asleep before I can even think to respond, and it¡¯s a good thing too. There¡¯s no way I could have resisted telling her I love her too ¨C not after everything that¡¯s happened. Instead I turn my attention to Ethan, who¡¯s watching me with that same odd expression as before. ¡°I hoped she might remember something about the person who gave her the drug.¡± I share, hoping to distract him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°It was a good idea.¡± He agrees, taking the bait, ¡°We should ask her again when she¡¯s not so loopy,¡± It doesn¡¯t escape my notice that he says ¡°we¡±, and it makes me internally writhe with difort ¨C not because I don¡¯t like it, but because I like it too much. If I didn¡¯t already have a hundred reasons to take Paisley home to be with her siblings, the murder attempt gave me one more ¨C and a veryrge one at that. Right now my wolf is feeling much too affectionately towards Ethan, and if I¡¯m not careful i¡¯ll buy his charming act and fall victim to him once more. Of course the moment I do, I¡¯ll lose my freedom and my pups. I can¡¯t be a mother if I¡¯m his Omega ve, and my pups need me. T have to be strong. I can¡¯t let my sympathy for the pain he¡¯ll feel change my mind. I have to be ruthless, just like Ethan. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The Pups Make a n 3rd Person Ryder, Riley and Parker were beside themselves. All the adults were in an uproar, running around and whispering behind closed doors, trying to keep the truth a secret. But they knew ¨C they always knew. They were wide awake when their Mommy ran out with the Alpha the night before, they knew their sister was in trouble and they could feel the grown ups¡¯ fear as if it was their own. They¡¯d stayed up as long as they were able to keep their eyes open, but it hadn¡¯t done any good. There was no more news while they were awake, and when they got up this morning, Mommy was nowhere to be found. Now Jane had finally called Linda for an update, so they huddled outside her bedroom door with their keen ears pressed to the wood, listening intently. ¡°Hey honey, how¡¯s it going?¡± Linda was asking, sounding as if she was preparing herself to hear the worst. Their Mommy¡¯s voice was very faint on the other end of the line, but they could hear her exhaustion clearly. ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡± Jane answered, ¡°but it was really touch and go for a while there.¡± ¡°Thank the Goddess.¡± Linda breathed. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh Linda, it¡¯s too awful.¡± Jane huped. ¡°They¡¯re saying someone tried to kill her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Their Auntie eximed in disbelief. However Parker and Ryder exchanged a heavy nce, remembering the cruel woman who¡¯d been in Paisley¡¯s room the day they met. ¡°She was poisoned.¡± Jane said, ¡°they just barely managed to save her.¡± ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡± Linda demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jane confessed, sounding as if the uncertainty was more tortuous than anything else.¡± I can¡¯t believe this is happening but I¡¯m not taking my eyes off of her anytime soon.¡± ¡°What do you want me to tell the pups?¡± Linda asked anxiously. ¡°Tell them I love them and I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not there, but something came up at work.¡± Jane¡¯s wince was audible in her voice, she¡¯d always hated lying to her children. ¡°Is that terrible?¡± ¡°No.¡± Linda assured her, ¡°they don¡¯t even know about Paisley, and this would probably only scare them. You¡¯re doing the right thing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane sighed, sounding truly exhausted. ¡°You¡¯ve got it, just let me know if you need anything at all.¡± Linda encouraged. The pups scurried away from the door as the grown ups ended the call, retreating to the nket fort they¡¯d built in their bedroom. Safely ensconced behind walls constructed from colorful pillows and sheets, they convened their emergency meeting. ¡°I¡¯s that witch, Eve.¡± Parker decided, earning nods from the others. ¡°We knew she¡¯s evil.¡± Riley reminded her brothers, worry for her newfound sister pouring off her in waves. ¡°We have to do someting.¡± Ryder insisted, pulling a coloring book out of the bookshelf and flipping it to a nk page. ¡°If Paisley stays there, she¡¯ll try to hurt her ¡®gain.¡± ¡°An escape.¡± Parker agrees, ¡°We can help her ¡®scape, then we lie low ¡¯til Mommy ¡®n¡¯ Daddy deal with the baddy.¡± ¡°But how¡¯d we get her out?¡± Riley asks, rubbing her chin in thought. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I think I have ¡®n idea.¡± Ryder announces, beginning to sketch out a n for his siblings. One by one they added their bits and pieces to the plot, drawing a map and deciding what role they would each y. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, and it would definitely have to adapt as events unfolded in the moment, but the three young masterminds were resolved. They would save their sister if it was thest thing they did. Jane Paisley has been sleeping constantly, waking for a few minutes here and there and muttering about her drug induced dreams before returning to dreand with a silly smile on her face. The doctors assure me this is perfectly normal and the more she sleeps, the faster she¡¯ll heal, but I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t rx until she¡¯s up and back to normal. Ethan has been hovering at her bedside like a particrly grumpy guard dog, watching her like a hawk and growling at anyone who sets foot in the room ¨C even her nurses. I cant really me him, the murder attempt has us both on edge, and I¡¯m d to have Ethan here watching out for my pup. Still, I¡¯m afraid if he doesn¡¯t sleep soon he¡¯s going to slip up and actually hurt someone. Almost as soon as I think the words, ab tech enters to take a few vials of Paisley¡¯s blood, and Ethan lunges for the young man with a vicious snarl, ¡°Get away from her.¡± The poor tech throws his arms up in surrender, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, it¡¯s protocol, we¡¯re supposed to test her blood every four hours.¡± Forcing my way between their bodies, I reach up and take Ethan¡¯s face between my hands, pulling his attention down to me. ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s okay.¡± I say firmly, ¡°He¡¯s not going to hurt her.¡± It takes him a minute to register my words, his dark eyes flitting over my face in confusion even as his possessive grip closes around my arms. Breathing heavily, he nces back at the tech, baring his fangs, ¡°Keep your hands where I can see them.¡± The petrified man does as he¡¯s told, moving very slowly and making sure Ethan can see everything he¡¯s doing in detail. I try to pull away from the Alpha once the danger has passed, but he holds me tight, sliding his arms around my waist while the tech works. I would push him away, but I have a feeling my nearness is the only thing keeping his feet on the ground at the moment. As soon as the boy leaves I decide enough is enough. ¡°Ethan,¡± I broach tentatively, ¡°you¡¯ve got to get some sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± He rumbles, settling back into his armchair and opening his arm to me, inviting me to join him. Swatting his hand away, I argue, ¡°You made me sleep ¨C why is it different for you?¡± It was true, I¡¯d been dosing on and off through the long night, gradually sumbing to my exhaustion then jerking awake in terror every five minutes or so. Eventually Ethan put his foot down, pulling me into hisp and stroking his strong hands up and down my spine until I passed out in his arms. Granted there wasn¡¯t anyce for him to rest sofortably here, but I also think a change of scenery would help calm him down. ¡°I¡¯ve trained for this.¡± Ethan remarks coolly, ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I scoff, ¡°you¡¯ve trained to have someone try to murder your critically ill four-year-old?¡± ¡°You know what I mean.¡± He gripes, ¡°I¡¯ve trained for battle, I¡¯ve carried the pack through disasters. It¡¯s in an Alpha¡¯s nature to push the body¡¯s limits to the very brink of health and sanity in order to protect the pack.¡± ¡°Well I have news for you,¡± I deride, ¡°you¡¯ve reached the brink of sanity and you¡¯re seriously pushing it.¡± ¡°Jane-¡± He sighs, cutting his eyes to me.¡±-¡± ¡°No.¡± I interrupt, crossing my arms over my chest and ring down at him. ¡°You¡¯re not at war, you¡¯re not the Alpha right now ¨C you¡¯re a father whose child has been through something horrible. It isn¡¯t the same situation, and you won¡¯t help anything or protect anyone by attacking the people trying to take care of her.¡± ¡°Whoever poisoned her -¡± He tries to argue. ¡°Was probably someone you know!¡± | exim in exasperation. ¡°Someone who has motive to hurt you or get her out of the way. The people in this hospital don¡¯t fit that profile. So for the love of the Goddess, go home and take a nap, have a shower and eat something. You can¡¯t help Paisley in this condition.¡± Ethan unfolds his big body from the chair,ing to tower over me. His handsome face is hard and full of foreboding, but I don¡¯t back down, I re up at him with all my might. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her until you¡¯re back.¡± I vow. ¡°No one willy a hand on her.¡± I almost add ¡®unless it¡¯s over my dead body¡¯ but I stop myself just in time. That idea probably wouldn¡¯t help calm him. A low rumble sounds in Ethan¡¯s chest, and the next thing! know he¡¯s cupping my cheek in his hand, dragging his thumb back and forth across my full lower lip. ¡°Are you trying to get formidable with me, little wolf?¡± He purrs, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. ¡°I¡¯m not trying.¡± | correct him, ¡®I am, and you¡¯re going to let me because you know I¡¯m right.¡± He studies me for a long moment, his heated gaze lingering on my mouth and making me want to squirm beneath intense scrutiny. ¡°Just this once.¡± He finally decides, ¡°but only if you ask nicely.¡± Narrowing my eyes, I counter. ¡°That would defeat the point.¡± He shifts nearer, and his delicious scent washes over me, tempting me to no end. ¡°Say please.¡± He instructs silkily, ¡°Say please and I¡¯ll go home and take a nap.¡± Understanding ms into me: he¡¯ll only back down if I make my own concession. He¡¯ll listen to reason, but he¡¯s not going to give me control either. My wolf rails at the idea of obeying, especially when he so obviously relishes making me submit. Part of me knows it¡¯s not worth the fight; this is about convincing a thick headed Alpha to act against his instincts for the benefit of us all ¨C not my own pride. Yet the very idea grates against my nerves like a wild thing ¨C and he knows it. Ethan offers me a knowing smirk. ¡°Well Jane, what¡¯s it going to be?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Eve is Disappointe 3rd Person Ethan was driving Jane straight up the wall. She¡¯d never known anyone who could push her buttons like he did, and what¡¯s more ¨C he truly seemed to enjoy riling her up. She actually wondered how much of his current ploy was actually about power, and how much was simply to tease her. Jane nced at Paisley, sleeping so sweetly in her bed, and felt her determination to defy Ethan waiver. He really did need to take a break, and she desperately needed some time alone to figure out what to do about their situation anyway. She couldn¡¯t think when he was in the same room, watching her and turning her on with his mere presence alone. ¡°Please.¡± Jane murmured, so quietly she wasn¡¯t certain Ethan would actually hear her. Ethan shed her a wolfish grin, ¡°good girl.¡± Her eyes narrowed to slits, and her mouth opened to offer him a saucy retort, but he pressed a finger to her lips, ¡°ah-ah, don¡¯t make me change my mind.¡± Jane bit her tongue until he left the room, but the moment he disappeared down the hall she let off a volley of curses, jumping half a foot into the air when a small voice piped up behind her. ¡°Mommy said a bad word.¡± Eve checked the clock for what felt like the thousandth time. She¡¯d been waiting for the news of Paisley¡¯s death to break since the night before, and still there was nothing: Nothing in the paper, on the morning shows or even online. What was taking them so long? Maybe Ethan prevented word from getting out so he could grieve in peace, but then why hadn¡¯t he called home? Neither Eve nor Petra had heard a peep from the man in thest 24 hours, and while his mother might not have any reason to worry, Eve knew better. The horrible possibility that he might be seekingfort from Jane loomed over her head, and she could barely contain her frustration. It seemed like no matter what she did, nothing was ever enough to make him abandon his matepletely. Even Petra, who had more reason than anyone to hate the she-wolf, wasn¡¯t cooperating with Eve¡¯s ns. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why would she fake her death?¡± Ethan¡¯s mother was saying, taking a sip of her morning coffee. ¡°How would that have helped her?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Eve ground out through clenched teeth, ¡°she probably thought he¡¯d be so relieved to find her alive that he¡¯ d forgive all her past crimes ¨C including cheating on him with the pups¡¯ father.¡± ¡°Eve, what are we going to do?¡± She continued a momentter, ¡°How are we going to stop Jane and protect Paisley at the same time?¡± ¡°Well first things first, we have to expose Elise Carrington as Jane. Once the world knows she¡¯s been lying to them all this time, it will be easier to bring her down.¡± Eve answered confidently, knowing her Paisley problem was already solved. ¡°That¡¯s another thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± Petra mused aloud, ¡°Why disguise herself in the first ce? And why did she divorce Ethan if she still wanted to be with him?¡± Eve was about ready to strangle the woman. If she didn¡¯t need Petra to convince Ethan to marry her, she might have done just that. ¡°I don¡¯t pretend to understand the motives of someone who is clearly mentally disturbed.¡± She furrowed her brow, ¡°And truly, I hope she gets the help she so dearly needs, but we can¡¯t allow her to harm Ethan or Paisley in the process.¡± Petra nodded in agreement, proud of how empathetic the young she-wolf could be for someone who had caused them all so much pain, ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out, darling. And in the meantime I¡¯ll try to encourage Ethan to consider proposing sooner rather thanter. Jane can¡¯t get her ws into him if you two are married.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eve offered the elder woman a watery smile,¡± don¡¯t know what i¡¯d do without you.¡± Just then the front door swung open, and Ethan appeared, looking very grave indeed. Glee swelled in Eve¡¯s chest as she studied him, certain his morose demeanor was confirmation the little brat was dead. She and Petra jumped to their feet in unison, ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked up, as if surprised to see Eve there. Kissing Petra on the cheek and shaking off his brooding expression, he answered, ¡°nothing. I¡¯ve juste from the hospital. Paisley had her surgery a little early, but she came through like a champ and will be able toe home in a few days.¡± Eve felt all the color drain from her face at once. What? How is that possible? I heard the doctors running the code. She couldn¡¯t possibly have survived the poison. Was he lying? She thought, near hysterics. Why would he do such a thing? What on earth was going on? With every day that passed, some new cmity seemed to befall Eve. She felt like her life was falling to pieces around her, and it filled her with a righteous anger so vtile and violent she was certain she¡¯d explode at any moment. Luckily for her, Petra was wearing a look of identical worry, ¡°Why did they have to take her in early?¡± Ethan dragged a hand through his hair, shrugging. ¡°Just a scheduling thing.¡± When his hand passed over the back of his head he winced, apparently having forgotten his head wound. ¡°Oh darling, how¡¯s your head?¡± Petra fretted. ¡°Oh yes, we heard about your fall!¡± Eve eximed, adopting an expression of affectionate concern. ¡°You poor thing! Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ethan rumbled absentmindedly, eyeing Eve suspiciously. She pressed her palm to her breast, looking back and forth between the Alpha and his mother in faux confusion, ¡°What is it? Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°Ethan?¡± Petra prompted when he gave no response, watching him closely. ¡°Eve, can I have a word?¡± He asked gruffly, surprising both women. ¡°Of course.¡± Eve smiled, pretending nothing was wrong. Ethan led her into his study, shutting the door tightly behind him and turning on the she-wolf with a foreboding expression, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She eximed, sidling up to him with a worried pout, ¡°I¡¯ve been so worried about you, Ethan. Ever since we heard about your concussion, and now Paisley¡¯s surgery! You must be under so much stress.¡± ¡°Stop it Eve.¡± He growled, removing her hands from his body. ¡°I want to know why you think you can pretend like everything is fine between us, when we both know you¡¯ve been here scheming against innocent people.¡± Primal fear sliced through Eve. Did he know? Had he figured out what she¡¯d done? How was that possible? ¡°What the hell were you thinking, leaking that story to the Nightfang Gazette?¡± Ethan demanded, cutting off her paranoid thoughts. Eve blinked, both relieved and outraged he had taken Jane¡¯s side over hers. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡± She insisted, ¡°The reporter misunderstood, and now the board is removing me as CEO.¡± She cried, working herself up to a flood of pitiful tears, ¡°It isn¡¯t fair! I¡¯ve worked so hard.¡± ¡°Oh give it up, Eve.¡± Ethan snapped, cutting off her show of despair. ¡°You tried to throw J- Elise under the bus for your own crime. No one ever had to know what you¡¯d done, but you made it public.¡± It didn¡¯t escape Eve that he¡¯d almost slipped up and said, ¡°Jane¡±. She realized with horror that he¡¯d already figured out Elise¡¯s true identity, and he was still taking her side. ¡°You can¡¯t be upset when your own sabotage blew up in your face.¡± He continued, pacing now, ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re only losing your job and not your freedom ¨C if any of the people who bought your fraudulent perfume decided to press charges, you¡¯d be arrested.¡± There wasn¡¯t anything fake about Eve¡¯s tears now. How could Ethan suggest such a thing, how could he allow such an injustice to happen? ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really let them arrest me, would you?¡± She whimpered. ¡°You¡¯re guilty, Eve.¡± Ethan reminded her coldly. ¡°Of course would.¡± ¡°How can you say that, after everything we¡¯ve been through together?!¡± Eve wailed. ¡°And what of your loyalty to me?¡± Ethan thundered. ¡°You stole from the business I helped you start. You sold poison with my name backing you, then tried to ruin the reputation of a woman I care about ¨C and don¡¯t pretend that isn¡¯t the reason. You¡¯ve been jealous of Elise from day one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eve professed emptily, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do! You make me crazy, Ethan, sometimes my heart just runs away with my head. Please forgive me?¡± Ethan closed the distance between them, taking her chin between his thumb and forefinger and turning her face up to his. Eve¡¯s breast filled with hope as she looked up into his eyes, but it died as quickly as it began when she saw his hard expression. ¡°I¡¯ve gone easy on you all these years because of what you suffered at Jane¡¯s hands, Eve.¡± He informed her. ¡°but N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. my sympathy is running out. You are on very thin ice ¨C one more foot out of line, and I won¡¯t be held ountable for my actions.¡± Eve copsed to the ground when he released her, and he stormed from the room. Eve was still lying there sobbing when Petra found her a whileter. ¡°Darling what happened?¡± She inquired, ovee with worry. ¡°It¡¯s Jane.¡± Eve whined, ¡°She¡¯s turning him against me a little more every day. You have to help me, you have to convince him to marry me before it¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°I will.¡± Petra promised, wiping away Eve¡¯s tears, ¡°don¡¯t you worry about a thing. I¡¯ll talk to Ethan and by this time tomorrow you¡¯ll be engaged.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapte 35 Jane Pulls a Vanishing A Jane Spinning to face Paisley, I find her sitting up in bed, her green eyes wide but still zed with the remnants of sleep. This is the first time since the surgery that she¡¯s seemed truly lucid, and I have to fight every protective instinct in my body to immediately begin interrogating her about who visited her before she went under. ¡°Hello my love.¡± | greet her, crossing the room to sit at the edge of her bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Funny.¡± Paisley answers with a yawn. ¡°Why were you swearing, Mommy?¡± Brushing her hair back from her face, I offer her a lopsided smile. ¡°I was just feeling a little out of sorts.¡± I confess, ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡± Paisley leans forward, raising her hand to her mouth and secretively whispering ¡°I¡¯s heard Daddy say some of dose words too sometimes.¡± She grins sheepishly, ¡°but he says dey¡¯ re bad words and only bad Daddies say dem in front of pups.¡± ¡°And what do you think?¡± I ask her, overjoyed that she¡¯s up and talking, She thinks for a moment before deciding, ¡°I tink he¡¯s a good Daddy.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± I share, unable to stop myself from kissing her little hands. ¡°And I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright Paisley, you really scared me for a while there.¡± ¡°How¡¯d I do that?¡± She asks, looking worried. ¡°It¡¯s not anything you did, little one.¡± I assure her, ¡°I just get nervous about surgeries. You¡¯re such a brave girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯s myst one, you know?¡± Paisley tells me with excitement. ¡°I never have to have ¡®nother.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I beam, ¡°and you know, that means my game of hide and seek with Daddy can end soon too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She exims, ¡°you mean you can be my Mommy?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I remind her gently, holding a finger to my lips. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, so we have to keep it secret.¡± ¡°I pwomise.¡± Paisley agrees, looking unusually somber for such a young pup. ¡°Now tell me, what¡¯s the first thing you want to do when you get out of the hospital?¡±¡± | ask, changing the subject before she can think about it too hard. I¡¯ve long past given up on keeping herpletely in the dark, but I can¡¯t tell her too much either. She still has weeks of physical therapy to get through before she¡¯ll be well enough to consider moving, and that¡¯s a very long time for a little girl to keep a secret. ¡°Hmm,¡± Paisley ponders, racking her brain. I know the moment she¡¯s decided on an answer, because her precious little face lights up like the sun itself, ¡°get some ice scream!¡± ¡°Well why wait?¡± | exim, ¡°We can get you ice cream right here!¡± ¡°Really?¡± She inquires eagerly, bouncing up and down in her bed. ¡°Really.¡± I grin, ¡°let¡¯s you and I take a field trip.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Ethan My mother is waiting in my room when I emerge from a long, hot shower. I feel only marginally better than I did when I got home, the steaming spray worked wonders on my tense muscles, but all my stress remains. I¡¯m still overwhelmed by everything that happened at the hospital. I¡¯m so relieved Paisley¡¯s surgery went well, but horrified about the murder attempt, confused beyond belief by Jane, and furious at Eve. In fact, the more I think about it, no one in the pack has caused more problems for me than the she-wolf dwelling under my own roof. Jane¡¯s words from earlier ring in my head: whoever poisoned Paisley is someone you know, someone with the motive to hurt you or get Paisley out of the way. Get Paisley out of the way. That thought had never urred to me before, after all, Paisley isn¡¯t my heir. She¡¯ll never be Alpha, so the only reason someone could want her out of the way, is if Paisley was somehow keeping us apart. Eve obviously wants to marry me, and Paisley despises her. If she¡¯s willing to torpedo her own business to get Jane out of the way, what would she do to neutralize the greatest obstacle dividing us? Ruffling my sodden hair with a fluffy towel, I watch my mother¡¯s reflection in the mirror, ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve come to tell me what an ogre I¡¯m being?¡± ¡°No.¡± She denies simply, ¡°I came to see if you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I admit bleakly, ¡°things are pretty bad, Mom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart.¡± She consoles, raising her voice so I can hear her as I retreat into my closet to get changed. ¡°You know it might be easier to carry the weight of your responsibilities if you had someone to help you bear the load.¡± ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re going to suggest I marry Eve again-¡± I begin, only to get cut off. ¡°Well why not!¡± She exims, ¡°She¡¯s been like family to us for years now. She¡¯s lived here, helped raise Paisley and she adores you. She would give anything to be your wife.¡± Her words only reinforce my concerns. If she¡¯s willing to give anything, she might be willing to do anything too, including kill. ¡°I don¡¯t love her.¡± | remind my mother, ¡°And I know how much you care aboutN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. her, but I don¡¯t trust her.¡± ¡°How can you say that?!¡± Mom cries, ¡°she saved my life, Ethan. She only wants the best for us.¡± Part of me wants to tell my mother everything that Eve has done, but I don¡¯t want to take that step unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. At this point Eve is Mom¡¯s only friend, and if she knew what I¡¯m beginning to suspect¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it would crush her. Mom isn¡¯t as young as she used to be, and she barely survived losing my father. Her only joys left in life are me, Paisley, and Eve. I won¡¯t destroy a third of her happiness unless I don¡¯t have any other choice. ¡°If you love Eve you should want the best for her.¡± I remind Mom. ¡°We know I¡¯m not her mate. It would be better for everyone if she tried to find him instead of pining after someone who can never love her.¡± ¡°Jane wasn¡¯t your fated mate either.¡± Mom argues, a bitter note entering her voice. ¡°You certainly loved her deeply enough.¡± My mother almost never mentions Jane. She never got over my chosen mate¡¯s betrayal, and she never forgave me for not leaving her afterwards. In fact, it¡¯s so rare for her to bring up my former wife that I realize she must know what Paisley and I suspect. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°About Elise?¡± She rifies, studying her fingernails as if they re absolutely fascinating. ¡°Who told you?¡± I ask, wondering if Eve has figured out the truth as well. ¡°They didn¡¯t have to.¡± She admits, meeting my gaze. ¡°I met her when she came here after you were injured.¡± ¡°And?¡± I prompt. ¡°She¡¯s a dead ringer for Jane.¡± Mom concedes, ¡°no pun intended.¡± Exhaling heavily, I level her with my gaze, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to understand for my sake.¡± | begin carefully, ¡°but I would ask you to consider what¡¯s best for Paisley. You haven¡¯t seen them together¡­¡± Even as I say the words, the image of mother and pup curled in myp sh into my mind¡¯s eye. ¡°If there¡¯s even a tiny chance I can give Paisley her mother back, I have to try.¡± My mother is on her feet now, her hands clenched into fists at her sides, ¡°Is there really nothing that woman can do wrong in your eyes? It wasn¡¯t enough to let me be attacked, or to attack Eve when she tried to help me, now you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a chance she faked her death to get away from you, and still you¡¯ll take her back? How do you even know those pups are yours!¡± I understand her outrage, but I also know she¡¯s biased. Her past with Jane makes her incapable of seeing any good in my chosen mate, and I know Eve doesn¡¯t help things. Pulling out my phone, I select my photo app and swipe to a shot of Ryder and Parker at the amusement park. Offering the device to my mother, I say, ¡°because unless you¡¯ve been hiding a twin brother from me, they are mine.¡± Her eyes go wide as saucers as she takes in the photo. ¡°My goddess!¡± Her eyes crinkle with her smile, ¡°They look exactly like you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I acknowledge, smothering my own grin. ¡°Now do you see why I have to do this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mom answers stubbornly, softening as she hands the phone back, ¡°but I understand why you feel that way.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± | sigh. ¡°Now can you please put the idea of me marrying Eve to rest?¡± She nods, ¡°For now.¡± Relieved to have the matter settled for the time being, I take a quick cat nap and inhale a sandwich on my way back out the door. I¡¯ve only been gone an hour, but even that short time makes me anxious. When I get back, I realize it was for good reason. Paisley¡¯s room is empty. | search the entire floor, thinking they might have gone for a walk or taken Paisley for some tests, but I cannot find hide nor hair of them. Next I ask the nurses and security guards where Paisley and Jane went, but they¡¯re as clueless as I am. Undiluted fear pulses through my veins as the reality sets in: They¡¯re gone. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Erhan Offers danea Deal Ethan Agitation consumes me so quickly it steals my breath. Where could they have gone? I think manically. Paisley¡¯s not allowed off the ward, and Jane wouldn¡¯t ever risk taking her out of her doctor¡¯s reach this soon after surgery ¨C would she? Did somebody get to them? Have they been taken? Surely Jane wouldn¡¯t have run off with Paisley¡­ the idea is almost too terrible to bear, though she had pushed awfully hard to convince me to go home. My wolf is in an uproar, wing at the surface and begging to be let out so he can begin tracking my mate and pup. I¡¯m on the verge of letting him, of tearing the hospital apart to find my she-wolves when the elevator dings and their scents hit me. Charging out of the room, I watch the silver doors open and see Jane wheeling Paisley out in a wheelchair, surprise coloring both of their faces when they realize I¡¯m there. Of course the difference is that where Paisley¡¯s face lights up, Jane¡¯s falls. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only All at once my terror wanes, though my frustration remains. They scared the hell out of me! ¡°Daddy!¡± Paisley cries, opening her arms to me. I scoop her up immediately, being as gentle as I can. ¡°Hello angel,¡± I press half a dozen kisses to her soft cheek. ¡°Did you and Mommy go on an adventure?¡± Jane pales when I call her Mommy, but Paisley simply nods and leans back to look me in the face, ¡°we got ice scream!¡± ¡°So I see,¡± I chuckle, wiping a bit of chocte from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You look like you¡¯re feeling better too.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± She nods happily, ¡°where were you?¡± ¡°I went home to take a shower so I wouldn¡¯t smell like a big stinky foot when you woke up.¡± I tell her, earning a peel of delighted giggles in return. Paisley cuddles close and breathes in my scent, ¡°you smell good Daddy.¡± She confirms, then lowers her voice conspiratorially, ¡°but Mommy smells better.¡± ¡°What?!¡± | cry, pretending to be offended, ¡°How can you say such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Paisley insists. ¡°We¡¯ll just see about that,¡± I grumble, reaching out and dragging Jane close. My mate yelps and objects, trying and failing to push me away as I bury my face in her neck. Purring with satisfaction, drop a sneaky kiss to her delectable throat before pulling away and giving Paisley a resigned sigh, ¡°You¡¯re right, she does smell better.¡± Jane res at me but grins at Paisley, ¡°One would think a wolf could figure that out without manhandling me.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s silly.¡± Paisley agrees, beaming at us. ¡°And you, sweet girl, ought to be in bed.¡± I order, carrying her back into her room. ¡°Daddy do I have to?¡± Sheins as I tuck her in. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± I answer, tender but stern. Despite her protests, the poor pup is sleeping again within minutes, and I take the opportunity to pull Jane into the hall, trying to keep my voice low so we won¡¯t wake Paisley. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± | demand. ¡°How could you take her off the ward?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not made of ss Ethan.¡± Jane answers, ¡°the doctor said she could eat whatever she wanted if she had an appetite, and I had no idea you¡¯d be back so soon. I¡¯m sorry if we scared you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about her health.¡± | growl, ¡°I have security agents guarding the ward. They didn¡¯t know you¡¯d left. Someone might have tried to attack you.¡± ¡°Anyone who wanted toy a hand on Paisley would have had to go through me first.¡± Jane announces, all fire and maternal instinct. As much as I love seeing this side of her, I hate the idea of her being harmed just as much as I do Paisley. ¡°What, and that¡¯s somehow eptable to you? That¡¯s supposed to make me feel better?¡± | growl, pleased to see a shiver run down her spine. ¡°I don¡¯t want you hurt either, Jane.¡± She pulls away from me as if she¡¯s been burned. ¡°You have to stop this, Ethan.¡± ¡°You keep saying that.¡± I counter, ¡°but you¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°Well I mean it this time.¡± Jane states icily. ¡°Now that the perfumeunch has basically been tanked, we can finally go our separate ways.¡± Arching my brow, I prowl forward, making Jane back up to avoid letting mee too close. ¡°Who said anything about it being tanked?¡± She blinks, ¡°Eve just publicly used mypany of fraud, Ethan.¡± Jane deres, as if I could have forgotten. ¡°In my book, that¡¯s a dealbreaker.¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s not in mine.¡± I reply smoothly. ¡°Your contract didn¡¯t have an out, Jane. Theunch will be moving forward as nned. Eve has been removed as CEO to avoid any further conflicts.¡± Jane visibly pales, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You hear me,¡± She¡¯s so close I could easily reach out and touch her, but I reign in the impulse before it can take hold. ¡°Our deal is moving forward exactly as nned.¡± ¡°Mywyers will find a way out.¡± Jane asserts, looking unsure of herself. ¡°No they won¡¯t,¡± I smirk, ¡°because mine already made the deal unbreakable. If you walk away now I¡¯ll sue you for breach of contract, and Goddess knows how long a trial could drag out. You¡¯d be stuck here in arbitration for years.¡± Janes eyes sh, and I suspect she wants tosh out at me. Instead she holds herself back, and I watch the gears working in her sharp mind, almost as if she¡¯s mentally rereading the document even as she glowers up at me. After a moment she begins gnawing on her lower lip, eventually conceding ¨C though not without a condition of her own. ¡°If it¡¯s going to move forward, I want someone else assigned to the ount. Who¡¯s the new CEO?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t been hired yet.¡± I sigh, pretending to sound as though I regret the fact. ¡°But I assured the board I would be handling things personally to avoid any further upsets.¡± ¡°Listen to me, Ethan.¡± Jane orders, stomping her little foot just like Paisley does when she doesn¡¯t get her way. ¡°I demand another board member take over as my main contact. I might not be able to break the deal, but I draw the line at working with you for a single moment longer.¡± Considering my mate, I wonder just how badly she wants to end our working rtionship. Once Paisley is released from the hospital, Jane is facing the prospect of working with me all day every day, and though she might have thought she could handle it originally, she¡¯s clearly having second thoughts now. Though I relish the opportunity to spend so much time with her, I also know that professional boundaries will make winning her over more difficult. It would be easier if we could simply date ¨C but at present she¡¯d never agree to go out with me. Not without an incentive that is. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± I offer, backing her into the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal, little wolf.¡± ¡°What deal?¡± She questions suspiciously, shifting warily to avoid our bodiesing into contact with one another. Framing my hands against the ster on either side of her head, I dip my head and speak low in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll assign another board member to take over your ount, if you go out with me.¡± Jane¡¯s head whips up, ¡°You¡¯re not serious?¡± ¡°But I am.¡± I assure her. ¡°If you go out with me, I¡¯ll agree to your terms.¡± ¡°One date?¡± She asks, still eyeing me like I¡¯m a poisonous snake about to strike. A deep chuckle vibrates in my chest, ¡°Oh no Janey. I mean you have to go out with me until theunch, three dates a week ¨C minimum.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± She hisses, pushing at my chest. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll stay business partners. All day, every day.¡± | taunt, ¡°for the next three months.¡± ¡°At least if we¡¯re colleagues you can¡¯t get away with talking to me this way.¡± She mutters mutinously, ducking under my arm and starting to return to Paisley¡¯s room. ¡°And who¡¯s going to stop me?¡± I call after her. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha, sweetheart, there isn¡¯t a higherw in the territory.¡± Of course I¡¯m bluffing, I would never speak to her like this in a work setting, but she doesn¡¯t need to know that. Besides, when ites to mates, all bets are off. ¡°You bastard.¡± She snaps, whirling around to face me. ¡°You¡¯re not ying fair.¡± ¡°I never said I would.¡± I reply, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the worst that could happen? You¡¯ve insisted you aren¡¯t interested in me that way. A strong, independent alpha she-wolf like you is surely immune to my charms¡­ right?¡± I goad her further, knowing full well that she¡¯s not an alpha at all. My little omega is turned on just being near me ¨C her scent betrays it even if she won¡¯t. ¡°So what¡¯s the harm?¡± I can see she wants to take the bait, it¡¯s dangling over her so tantalizingly, but she¡¯s even stronger than I realized. When she still doesn¡¯t agree, I give her onest push. ¡°Come on, Elise. What are you afraid of?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Jane Calls a Lifeline Jane I can¡¯t recall ever wanting to strangle anyone as much as I want to strangle Ethan right now. The truth is that I¡¯m not sure I can make it three months working alongside him every day, but I¡¯m equally afraid of the romantic schemes he might try to pull if I agree to date him. Three dates a week is simply too many, and the word date is a minefield all on its own. Yet when he calls me that damned fake name and basically uses me of being a chicken, I can¡¯t help but rise to the challenge. ¡°Define date?¡± | huff. ¡°You and I, spending quality time together in the evening or on weekends.¡± He shrugs, eyes twinkling with mirth. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve been on a date before?¡± Rolling my eyes heavenward, I waver back and forth. Five boring days a week for three months, or a few heated hours? In the end I feel much more confident in my ability to rebuff him for a short period than day in and day out, and I know the sly wolf will take every advantage he can, working or not. Finally I suggest, ¡°Two dates a week, no more than two hours long ¨C and no funny business.¡± His white teeth sh against his bronze skin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry little wolf, I won¡¯ty a hand on you until you ask me to.¡± ¡°That is never going to happen.¡± i grind out, giving him my best scowl. ¡°Then you have nothing to worry about.¡± He informs me huskily, his lips mere centimeters from my own, ¡°do you?¡± ¡°No.¡± | insist, stubbornly tilting my chin up. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then we have a deal.¡± Ethan offers me a predatory grin, and the triumph in his eyes makes me wonder if I haven¡¯t made a terrible mistake. ¡°Seal it with a kiss?¡± He suggests. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± I remark dryly, slipping out of his hold. ¡°Tomorrow then?¡± He says to my back, ¡°Around noon? I¡¯ll pick you and the pups up from Linda¡¯s.¡± ¡°The pups?¡± I repeat in surprise. ¡°Why should theye?¡± ¡°I thought we could take them on a pic.¡± Ethan exins, as if it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°But a date implies¡­¡± I struggle to find the right words. ¡°I thought it would be just us?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I¡¯ve never seen anyone who looks less sorry than my ex-husband in this moment. ¡°Would you prefer a more romantic outing?¡± ¡°No.¡± I mumble sulkily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, our first date will be a family pic.¡± Ethan proims. ¡°That way Paisley and your pups can finally meet.¡± As I stalk away down the hall, I have to amend my earlier thinking. If I wanted to strangle Ethan before, it¡¯s nothingpared to how I¡¯m feeling now. When I get home, my pups are moring at the door to greet me, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy!¡± ¡°Hello my babies!¡± | greet them enthusiastically, dropping kisses to their upturned faces and cuddling them each in turn. It always amazes me how much I miss the little darlings after only a few hours apart, it makes being separated from Paisley for so long seem nearly unfathomable. ¡°I missed you so much, what have you been up to?¡± ¡°We made a fort!¡± They announce in unison, e see!¡± Three miniature paws guide me to our temporary room, and I¡¯ m delighted to find everyst surface covered in nkets and pillows. We crawl inside together and lie down beneath the arched cotton ceiling, the boys cuddling up against my right side, and Riley on my left. ¡°Where have you been, Mommy?¡± Parker asks curiously. ¡°Actually I¡¯ve been with the Alpha.¡± I answer honestly. ¡°His little girl just had surgery.¡± ¡°Paisley?¡± Ryder asks. ¡°How did you know her name?¡± I question, struck nearly dumb by the sound of her name on her brother¡¯s lips. ¡°He told us!¡± Riley shares quickly, though it doesn¡¯t escape me that Parker is currently elbowing his brother¡¯s side, as if in scolding. ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be just fine.¡± I tell them, smiling when they all sigh with relief. It¡¯s just like my pups, to care so much about a stranger¡¯s wellbeing. They might have gotten Ethan¡¯s knack for mischief, but I like to think they also got my heart. ¡°In fact,¡± I continue, taking a deep breath, ¡°you might I get to meet her very soon. Ethan wants to take us on a pic tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My pups exim, ¡°Can we go? Can we go?¡± ¡°If you want to.¡± | agree hesitantly. As much as I want to see all four of my pups together, thest thing I need is for Ethan to be there witnessing it. I¡¯m going to have to do a better job of keeping him at bay moving forward. He¡¯s outsmarted me more than once today, and simply because I¡¯ve been thrown so off bnce by everything going wrong in our lives. ¡°We want to!¡± They all chime. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Iugh, cuddling their small, warm bodies close. ¡°We¡¯ll all go.¡± A little whileter, when the pups are in bed and Linda and I are sharing a bottle of wine, I¡¯m finally free to share all my chaotic feelings. ¡°I think I¡¯m in over my head, Linda.¡± | admit. ¡°He knows it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Linda reminds me, ¡°He thinks he knows. He doesn¡¯t have any proof.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s going to find it.¡± I whisper nervously. ¡°I know that¡¯s why he¡¯s suggested this deal. He¡¯s going to try to expose me. He thinks he can romance me into admitting the truth.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t let him!¡± My friend encourages. ¡°The day you left you stopped letting Ethan control you. Don¡¯t change that now. Don¡¯t move backwards. Show him that you aren¡¯t the same weak omega he took for granted. Show him he can¡¯t win that easily.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°How?¡± I ask her, feeling truly defeated, ¡°the pups want to be with him. Paisley adores him. How am I ever supposed to ¡°The pups might want to be with him, but they¡¯d rather have you any day. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Linda states firmly. ¡°Pups can survive without a father, but children need a mother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I admit. ¡°Seeing him with them thesest few days¡­ they all need a male role model. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to be enough for them on my own.¡± ¡°Stop thinking that way right now, Jane.¡± Linda orders. ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful mother.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I sigh, ¡°but knowing that isn¡¯t going to save me from Ethan.¡± ¡°So what will?¡± She asks. ¡°I¡¯ve got to find a way to keep him at a distance.¡± | express. ¡°If he gets too close, I¡¯ll give in ¨C and he knows it.¡± ¡°What about that Dark Moon wolf that¡¯s been sniffing around youtely?¡± She asks, referring to my friend Eric. I moved to the Dark Moon territory after leaving Ethan, and shortly after we arrived I befriended Eirc, an Alpha who never once judged or questioned me despite being a single mother. ¡°He¡¯d probably help if I asked, but I don¡¯t want to lead him on either.¡± I confess. It¡¯s clear Eric isn¡¯t only interested in being my friend, and I¡¯ve worked very hard to set boundaries between us. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should.¡± Linda reasons, ¡°Be up front with him, tell him what¡¯s happening with Ethan and let him decide, but if he¡¯s willing to help, that¡¯s his call.¡± ¡°Linda, we both know it¡¯s not that simple.¡± I exim. ¡°What¡¯s more important, Jane?¡± Linda asks sharply, ¡°Protecting yourself and the pups for Ethan, or coddling this man¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°Well, when you put it that way.¡± I reluctantly acknowledge, pulling out my phone and dialing Eric¡¯s number. The sharp dial tone rings in my ear, and before long the line clicks open, ¡°Eric?¡± | greet my friend, ¡°It¡¯s Elise.¡± ¡°Elise, my love, how are you?¡± My friend¡¯s deep voice sounds in my ear. ¡°Not so great.¡± I admit, ¡°I¡¯m in a little bit of trouble.¡± I can practically feel Eric rising to my defense. He¡¯s everything I could ever ask for in a mate: handsome, strong, intelligent and full of integrity. Yet for whatever reason, he¡¯s never affected me the way Ethan has. I don¡¯t lose my head when I¡¯m around him, I don¡¯t forget my own name and lose track of my surroundings, but the more time that passes, the more I¡¯m convinced this is a good thing. ¡°Tell me.¡± He orders, already jumping to my rescue. ¡°It¡¯s the pups¡¯ father.¡± I share despondently. ¡°I¡¯m back in the NightFang territory because my youngest was having surgery, but everything¡¯s falling apart.¡± | admit. ¡°Now Ethan¡¯s trying to win me over, and I don¡¯t think I can resist him much longer, Eric.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Eric asks, urgency filling his voice. ¡°The Cit¨¦ De La Nuit.¡± | answer, naming the nightfang pack¡¯s capital. If I had any doubts about who my true friends are, they¡¯re put to bed in that moment. Eric answers without hesitation, instantly promising toe to my aid. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¨C Family Pic Ethan ¡°Paisley, slow down!¡± I call, my hands itching to scoop her up off the ground. We¡¯re already at the park, and she¡¯s running ahead of me as usual. The only problem is that today isn¡¯t like any other, she¡¯s just been released from the hospital after major surgery, and someone clearly wants to harm her. I don¡¯t like letting her out of arm¡¯s length, let alone out of my sight. She pauses only long enough to turn around and exim, ¡°But Daddy I¡¯m excited!¡± ¡°You just got out of the hospital little one, don¡¯t push yourself.¡± | caution. Shifters might heal fast, but matters of the heart are always treated very seriously. The doctor said she could be up and about and y for short periods of time, but at this rate she¡¯s going to tire herself out before we ever get to ying. ¡°But Daddy!¡± She argues, pouting hard. ¡°Paisley slow down or I¡¯ll carry you the whole way like a baby.¡± I threaten. Most of the time Paisley actually loves being carried, but she¡¯s been cooped up in the hospital for so long that she¡¯spletely stir-crazy, not to mention she doesn¡¯t want to look silly in front of the other kids. She throws back her head with a dramatic huff but continues forward at a slower pace, stomping her little feet every step of the way. Catching up to her, I cup her soft head in my palm, ¡°that¡¯s my girl.¡± I praise, earning a toothy smile from my daughter despite her sulky mood. Suddenly in the distance I can hear Jane¡¯s voice calling remarkably simr instructions to her ¡°triplets¡±, ¡°Slow down kids. You know the rules about staying where I can see you. ¡°Mommy hurry up!¡± One of the boys replies. At this age their scents are so simr it¡¯s impossible to tell the two apart. Standing side by side they¡¯d be identical, if not for their clothing. It was a blessing Jane didn¡¯t follow so many parents¡¯ example and dress them to match. Paisley jumps up and down, ¡°That¡¯s Mommy!¡± Before I can say another word she¡¯s darting forward again. I catch sight of Jane and the pups just as Paisley rounds the bend and flies into Jane¡¯s open arms. The sight takes my breath away. Jane already looked so beautiful my heart skipped a beat. She was wearing a silky sundress in the same shade of green as her eyes, and smiling so widely she lit up the entire path. The other pups stood on either side of her, looking up at her hugging Paisley with expressions of happy curiosity. If I¡¯d had the sense to pull out my phone I would have taken a picture of them in that pose, but I can¡¯t look away ¨C I¡¯mpletely spellbound just watching them. When Jane sets Paisley¡¯s feet back on the ground, the other pups huddle around her excitedly, their little voices floating over to me. ¡°Hiii!¡± Paisley greets them cheerily. ¡°Hi Paisley!¡± Ryder, Riley and Parker cry. They greet each other almost as if they¡¯re old friends, and immediately run off to y. I call after Paisley, reminding her to be careful, but I doubt she heard me. As I close the final distance to Jane, the corners of my mouth quirk with amusement as she raises a pair of sunsses to her eyes, clearly hiding from me. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hello Gorgeous.¡± I smile warmly. ¡°Ethan.¡± She utters, as if she couldn¡¯t care less to be seeing me. ¡°Shall we find a spot toy out the pic?¡± | press, earning only a nomittal shrug in reply. Nheless, she follows me into the grassy meadow alongside the yground, and helps mey out the nket and food. Unpacking the basket one item at a time, she asks, ¡°Did your chef prepare this? ¡°No, I did.¡± | correct her lightly, not that there was truly cooking involved: wine, bread, cheese, sliced meat and fruit for Jane and I, plus sandwiches and juice boxes for the kids. Simple though it may be, I can see Jane eyeing the spread with obvious hunger, and promptly pour her a stic cup of cabe ¡°Alright, let me have it.¡± She invites, taking a sip of her drink. Taken aback, I ask, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean let me have it.¡± She repeats. ¡°Lay it on me, try whatever moves you¡¯ve got hidden up your sleeve so we can get it over with.¡± ¡°No moves, Janey.¡± I assure her. ¡°Today is just about getting to know each other.¡± ¡°I already know everything I wish to know about you.¡± She snarks. ¡°Well with that attitude these are going to be some very boring dates.¡± Iin. Jane smothers a grin, and I can¡¯t help but feel delighted by her obvious pleasure at the idea of thwarting me. She really is too cute sometimes. Watching Jane carefully, I ask, ¡°So where do you live most of the time.¡± ¡°The Dark Moon territory,¡± Of course I already know the answer to this question. I ran extensive background checks on Elise Carrington when we first ran into each other, but I am pleased to find she actually told me the truth. ¡°You like it there?¡± | press, ¡°Better than Cit¨¦ de Nuit?¡± ¡°N-¡± Jane stops herself just in time. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t live there otherwise.¡± I open my mouth to call her on her obvious lie when I hear the unmistakable sound of children taunting one another on the yground. Alongside a chorus of sing-song mocking and cruelughs, one voice rises above the rest, ¡°The Alpha can¡¯t be your father. You¡¯re too scrawny, do you even have a wolf?¡± The snide child wonders aloud. ¡°Of course I have a wolf!¡± Paisley defends, ¡°Everyone does.¡± ¡°I dunno, a runt like you probably won¡¯t even be able to transform.¡± The same child replies. ¡°Yer one to talk.¡± One of the boys steps up in defense of Paisley, ¡°You look more like a dirty mutt than a wolf. I bet you even have fleas.¡± Of a sudden, a new chorus begins with the triplet chanting ¡°Flea-boy¡± over and over again, the same way the others had been repeatedly calling my sweet Paisley a runt moments before. ¡°I do not have fleas!¡± The offended child shouts in protest. ¡°Take it back!¡± ¡°Take back what you said about Paisley.¡± Riley demands. ¡°Or what?¡± One of the little bully¡¯s friends challenges. Jane¡¯s pups exchange knowing nces, and all at once they lunge for Paisley¡¯s tormentors, rolling around on the ground in a tangle of limbs, growling, wing and biting. Jane is halfway on her feet, but I move faster. Plucking the pups up by the scruffs of their necks, two in one hand and one in the other. Looking down at their foes, I find a quartet of six-year olds curled up into frightened little balls on the ground. Feeling a rush of pride the youngsters took on the group of older pups, outnumbered and all, I quickly remind myself that I can¡¯t show them how pleased I am by their strength and bravery. ncing behind me, I see Paisley climbing into Jane¡¯s loving arms, her face red and shining with tears. The sight makes it infinitely harder to scold the triplets, because I myself want to trounce the little mongrels that put that look on my daughter¡¯ s face. Still, as Jane kisses away Paisley¡¯s tears and gently rocks her, I turn to Parkey, Ryder and Riley, and do what I must. Jane ¡°Would one of you like to tell me what happened?¡± Ethan questions sternly, holding my pups as if they¡¯re a bundle of ragdolls. His strength never ceases to impress me. asionally I manage to carry two of the kids at once, but it gets harder and harder with every inch they grow, and I certainly couldn¡¯t juggle them as effortlessly as he does now. ¡°They started it!¡± All three pups cry at once. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I asked.¡± Ethan states calmly. ¡°They were calling Paisley names.¡± Ryder pipes up. ¡°And making fun ¡®f her for being small.¡± Riley adds indignantly. ¡°And do you think attacking them made things better?¡± Ethan presses gently. ¡°It shut them up.¡± Riley counters slyly. ¡°Riley.¡± Ethan scolds, making the sassy little girl tuck her tail between her legs. Even so, she mutinously mutters, ¡°They d¡¯served it.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t solve our problems with violence youngdy.¡± Ethan lectures evenly, not showing any of the humor I know he must feel at the pup¡¯s stubborn defiance. ¡°But Alphas fight.¡± Parker argues, leaping to his sister¡¯s defense. ¡°Alphas only fight when there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Ethan corrects him. ¡°I¡¯ve been Alpha for years and I solve hundreds more problems talking to people and listening than I do fighting. Fighting makes enemies, talking makes allies, and we all need as many allies as we can get in this life.¡± He sets them on the ground and nudges them towards their cowering opponents, ¡°Now help them up and say you¡¯re sorry.¡± Who is this man, and what did he do with the monster | married? I think in shock. Yet even as the words are echoing in my head, I know they aren¡¯t entirely fair. Ethan wasn¡¯t a monster in the beginning, or even the middle. It was only after I ¡°betrayed¡± him. Remembering the way he handled our own conflicts darkens the cloud hovering over my head considerably. It¡¯s all good and well for him to lecture toddlers on conflict resolution, but when pushes to shove, he¡¯s no role model. Instead of talking and listening to me after Eve¡¯s scheming, I got five minutes of distraught questioning to exin, and when I couldn¡¯t I was written off and had my freedom taken as punishment. The more I think about it the angrier I get, so it¡¯s perfect timing when I see a familiar face in the distance. A tall, handsome wolf is crossing the meadow, heading straight towards us. His blue eyes glint even at this distance, and his dark hair looks more blue than ck in the sunlight. l¡¯ d recognize him anywhere: Eric. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39Enc Makes Waves 3rd Person Eric jogged the rest of the way up the hill and threw his arms around Jane, lifting her off the ground and spinning her around in circles. Janeughed and hugged him back, but their reunion was punctuated by the unmistakable sound of jealous growls behind them. Hearing her former mate working himself up into a threateningther, Jane whispered a warning in Ethan¡¯s ear. ¡°Careful, he¡¯s right there.¡± ¡°Mmm why do you think I¡¯m holding you so tightly?¡± He teased, rubbing his hand up and down her back for good measure. The truth is that he also wanted to hold her this way as much as possible and was beyond grateful for the excuse to do so. Eric had been falling in love with Jane little by little for months now, though he hadn¡¯t realized it at first. In fact, it wasn¡¯t until she departed for the Nightfang pack and he felt as if his heart had disappeared with her, that he understood what was happening. Right on cue, three little voices cried, ¡°Uncle Eric!¡± and the Dark Moon wolf looked away from Jane for the first time. The pups were now running straight for their favorite ¡°uncle¡±, but the wolf they left standing in the sandbox was one of the most intimidating men Eric had ever seen in real life. He was a few inches taller and every bit as broad as Eric himself, and Eric towered over most wolves. Ethan ckwell was also handsome as a film star and moved with the lethal grace of an apex predator, but none of these things were what made him so intimidating. More than anything else, the raw power the NightFang Alpha exuded with every breath he took was staggering. It was easy to see why Jane felt she needed to call in reinforcements. Over the course of their friendship, Eric had gathered that something went very wrong in Jane¡¯s marriage to the pups¡¯ father, something that made herpletely skittish of men and especially alphas. It was obvious whatever Ethan had done had traumatized her, and knowing Jane is truly an Omega, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess how. The thought made Eric absolutely furious. As far as he was concerned, anyone who could mistreat a she-wolf and brilliant and beautiful as Jane deserved to be torn limb from limb. So when Ethan crossed to Jane and threw a possessive arm around her shoulders, practically scent- marking her in front of the other man, Eric imagined doing just that. ¡°Who¡¯s this then?¡± Ethan asked gruffly, eyes Eric up and down. ¡°Ethan, this is my partner, Eric.¡± Jane exins, gesturing back and forth between the two shifters. ¡°Eric, this is Ethan. He¡¯s the Night Fang Alpha, and my contact on the Atelier project.¡± ¡°Partner?¡± Ethan repeated, the word more of a snarl than anything else. ¡°Like¡­?¡± He trailed off, clearly to livid to finish his sentence. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jane confirmed defiantly, slipping out of Ethan¡¯ s grasp and moving to stand beside Eric. Ethan looked about ready to explode, but Eric was still greeting the pups and had just noticed a fourth child hiding behind Ethan¡¯s legs. She was Riley¡¯s perfect twin, another miniature of Jane, but clearlycking her sister¡¯s fearlessness. ¡°Well hello there,¡± He greeted her softly. ¡°You must be Paisley.¡± Her big green eyes widened when she realized he knew her name, but she didn¡¯t emerge from behind her father. To his credit, Ethan reached down and cupped her round head infort. ¡°She¡¯s feeling a little shy today.¡± Eric could see the traces of tears on her cheeks, and he knew from speaking with Jane that the poor pup had been through a lottely. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine, Paisley. I get shy too sometimes.¡± Her head peeked out just enough for Eric to see her offer him a sheepish smile, and he beamed back. There was a lot of Jane in Riley, Parker, and Ryder, but Eric suspected her three eldest had inherited more of Ethan¡¯s personality than hers. However looking at Paisley, it was clear the youngest child was more Jane than anything else ¨C or as he called her, more Elise than anything else. With introductions finished, Eric was free to continue tormenting Ethan. Unable to resist, He straightened and looped his arm around Jane¡¯s waist and pressed a kiss to her neck. ¡°I missed you, baby,¡± Ethan looked as though he might burst into mes then and there, his gaze locking onto Jane withser focus. ¡°Can I have a word, Elise?¡± He phrased it like a question, but it clearly wasn¡¯t. Jane was already moving to obey, but Eric held her tight. ¡°Sweetheart, do you want to speak to the Alpha alone.¡± Rolling her eyes to show him how little the other man¡¯s posturing bothered her, Jane promised Eric she was fine. ¡°Will you watch the kids for a second?¡± ¡°dly.¡± Eric agreed, kneeling back down to their level but keeping one eye on Jane as Ethan led her away. ¡°Alright now, who can guess how many choctes I have in my pocket?¡± ¡ª ¡ª Jane The pups are already shouting in excitement as Ethan pulls me away, and when I nce over my shoulder I see Eric copsing beneath all four of them as they eagerly search him for sweets. I¡¯dugh out loud if I didn¡¯t think it wouldpletely set Ethan off. In hindsight, I should have arranged for this confrontation to ur when we weren¡¯t with the pups ¨C then again, their presence might have kept things from escting to violence. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ethan snaps when we¡¯re out of hearing range. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask innocently. ¡°Since when do you have a boyfriend?¡± He grouses, pacing back and forth across the grass while I look on warily. ¡°If you recall, you never asked if I was seeing anyone.¡± | recount icily, ¡°you assumed I was free game, even though I refused you multiple times. You don¡¯t get to act affronted when your own hardheadedness backfires, Ethan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not acting.¡± He hisses, glowering at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± ¡°Why? Because you would have respected his im on me more than you respected my own wishes?¡± I snipe. ¡°Typical Alpha, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I want you, only whether some other man rubbed himself all over me first.¡± Ethan¡¯s head jerks up, and I realize I spoke too freely. ¡°If you¡¯re together why hasn¡¯t he marked you?¡± ¡°When you and I met, I¡¯d already been in town for quite some time. He hasn¡¯t imed me officially because we are not mated, he has scent marked me ¨C it just faded.¡± I lie, a strike of inspiration lighting up my eyes, ¡°But have no fear, now that we¡¯re together again I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t waste any time doing it again.¡± ¡°Over my dead body.¡± The words are ripped from Ethan¡¯s chest as he surges forward, taking me by the shoulders. ¡°He can¡¯t have you, Jane.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your decision.¡± I remind him harshly, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Ethan res down at me, his strong fingers digging into my shoulders with unrestrained force. I¡¯m not sure if he wants to kiss me or hit Eric¡­ though in truth it¡¯s probably both. For the first time in a long time, I¡¯m actually afraid of Ethan. Not haunted by our past, heartbroken from losing him, wary of his charm or wary of his tricks, but actually afraid. I¡¯m starting to think I miscalcted very badly by bringing Eric here, because Ethan looks ready to kill. ¡°You need to calm down.¡± I breathe, talking to myself as much as to him. ¡°The pups are watching.¡± To my surprise Ethan actually listens, gulping in a few deep breaths of air and counting to ten under his breath. When he¡¯s finished he releases me, still breathing as if he¡¯s just finished running a marathon, but at least looking less murderous now. ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned having a man in your life even once since you got here ¨C nor has Linda or the pups.¡± His eyes narrow, ¡°nor was there anything in your background to indicate a romantic rtionship.¡± ¡°You looked into my background?!¡± | snarl in outrage. ¡°Of course I did.¡± He answers slyly, turning the matter right back onto me. ¡°Just as I¡¯m sure you did when we went into business together. Unless of course, you already knew everything there was to know about me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t search into people¡¯s pasts without their permission.¡± || dere righteously, ¡°That¡¯s not how I choose to do business.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Give me one good reason.¡± He forges ahead as if I hadn¡¯t spoken. ¡°One, why I should believe this is real?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m telling you it is.¡± | answer firmly. Sidling closer and lowering my voice to the barest of whispers I reply, ¡°I chose Eric, not you, and you need to ept that.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Ethan demands fiercely. ¡°Because Alpha.¡± Eric¡¯s voice suddenly sounds on our right, ¡°We¡¯re not just dating. We¡¯re engaged to be married.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¨C Engaged Jane I¡¯m almost as stunned as Ethan is that Eric just announced we¡¯ re engaged. We never discussed telling such a lie, but I have to admit it was certainly effective. Ethan looks downright furious. Beyond furious, he looks apoplectic with rage. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Excuse me?¡± He snarls. ¡°You heard me.¡± Eric answers smoothly. ¡°We¡¯re engaged.¡± Ethan¡¯s dark eyes leap to my ring finger, ¡°I don¡¯t see a ring.¡± He remarks shrewdly. ¡°I have terrible taste in jewelry.¡± Eric exins, ¡°I thought Jane would prefer to pick out her own ring rather than wear whatever hideous design I chose. We were going to go shopping as soon as she got home, but I missed her too much to stay away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so sweet.¡± I pretend to swoon, ¡°maybe we can go shopping here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Eric exims, ¡°Do you have any suggestions for jewelers, Alpha?¡± He asks, his icy blue eyes sharp as daggers, ¡°you used to be married right? Who did you use?¡± ¡°No one you could afford.¡± Ethan scowls. ¡°Actually Eric is very sessful.¡± | chime in, ¡°he¡¯s probably as wealthy as you are, in fact.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Ethan seethes. In any other circumstance I would be annoyed beyond belief to have these two wolves fighting over me like I¡¯m some kind of toy, but at the moment I know it¡¯s necessary. ¡°Well I don¡¯t like to brag.¡± Eric shrugs modestly, ¡°but I¡¯ve done quite well for myself.¡± ¡°How nice for you.¡± Ethan grumbles. Eric chooses that moment to lean over and kiss me, and the tight leash Ethan has on his temper snaps. The next thing! know he¡¯s storming away with Paisley in his arms, the little girl waving at me in confusion as she¡¯s carted away. My own pups are still gathered around Eric, but I catch them exchanging worried looks. ¡°Sorry kids, I guess the Alpha had business to take care of.¡± || apologize for their father, hating the way he let his jealousy blind him to the pups¡¯ needs. Doesn¡¯t he realize how confused they¡¯ll be? I didn¡¯t get a chance to say goodbye to Paisley, nor did my other kids. ¡°Mommy he seemed gwumpy.¡± Riley informs me needlessly. ¡°Yes he did, didn¡¯t he?¡± I agree. ¡°I can¡¯t say I me him.¡± Eric rumbles in my ear. I¡¯d be jealous too, in his shoes.¡± Swatting at my friend¡¯s arm, I fret, ¡°Eric are you sure that was a good idea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we actually have to get married.¡± Eric reasons, ¡°Engagements end all the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I share nervously. ¡°It¡¯s Ethan. He doesn¡¯t give up easily, and he already suspects my true identity. ¡°Elise, please don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡± Eric encourages. ¡°You called me because you needed help, so let me help.¡± Still agitated but truly appreciating his support, I nod and lean into his warm embrace. I truly don¡¯t know what I would do without him and Linda, but I¡¯m also very worried about how messy that confrontation was. I never intended it to happen in front of my pups, and even though they¡¯ve gone back to ying on the jungle gym, I can¡¯t help but worry about how much they understood. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- 3rd Person Jane was right to be worried about her perceptive pups. Riley, Ryder and Parker had listened to every single word the grown ups exchanged, and while they didn¡¯t understand all of them, they knew enough to recognize their ns for reuniting their parents were in trouble. The pups loved their uncle Eric, but they knew perfectly well that their Mommy wasn¡¯t nning on marrying him. Before Ethan came along they¡¯d actually dreamed of her doing just that, but now that they knew they had a father and a sister, all they wanted was for their family to be whole once more. What¡¯s more, Ethan taking off with Paisley so suddenly had prevented them from talking to Paisley about their ns. They hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to warn her that Eve tried to kill her in the hospital, or to inform her they were already working on a n to get her out of danger. Across town Eve was huddled under her car, choking on the heavy mechanical smells and squealing in squeamish disgust as she tried to identify her break line. She held a pair of wire cutters in one hand, and had covered herself in a protective tarp in anticipation of fluid spraying when she cut the rubber pipe. She had been nning all day every day for the better part of a week. After so many failed attempts to rid herself of her brat problem, she was determined not to let anything else get in the way of her ns. She couldn¡¯t help feeling like her luck was running short, so there was no room for errors this time. She decided to return to a strategy she knew and trusted- one that had worked all too well when she needed to turn Ethan against Jane: y the martyr. No one ever gets angry at the selfless hero who¡¯s injured in the pursuit of doing good. She cackled, thoroughly pleased with herself when she finally identified the break line and raised the sheers to the cord. Cutting through it quickly, she pushed out from under the car and rushed inside to shower. Everything was already in ce, now all that was left was getting Paisley into the car with her ¨C and how hard could that be? As it turned out, harder than she would have guessed. Paisley was in the kitchen baking with her grandmother when Eve entered, earning a warm wee from Petra and a sullen re from the pup. The little brat had never liked Eve. She was always getting in the way of Eve¡¯s ns for Ethan and he always seemed to take the tiny mongrel¡¯s side. Not for much longer. Eve thought reassuringly to herself as she strode into the cozy room. ¡°Hi honey, how are you feeling?¡± She asked in a sickly sweet voice. Paisley merely blinked, ¡°why¡¯d you care?¡± ¡°Paisley!¡± Petra scolded, sounded aghast. ¡°Don¡¯t be that way. Eve loves you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Eve lied through a huge, fake smile. ¡°I wanted to see if you¡¯d like to go have some ice cream? That way your Grandma can run some of her errands.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with Grandma.¡± Paisley refused her simply. ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t want to run errands with me. They¡¯re boring.¡± Petra said gently. ¡°But Grandma!¡± The little girl objected. ¡°Come on, Paisley, you love ice cream.¡± Petra reminded her warmly. ¡°Pwease don¡¯t make me go with her.¡± Paisley pouted, making Eve want to throw the brat out the window behind her. Honestly, you¡¯d think she knew what Eve was nning. ¡°Stop being silly.¡± Petra scolded, ¡°Go have fun with Eve and when you get home this afternoon I¡¯ll make you a sandwich with all this lovely bread we¡¯ve just made.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Paisley grumbled, letting the kind old woman lower her to the ground and stomping toward Eve. ¡°There now.¡± This time Eve¡¯s grin waspletely genuine, within ten minutes time the little monster would be out of her hair for good. Eve took Paisley down to the car, guiding her towards the blue sedan and waving off Paisley¡¯s security guard, ¡°Take a break Frank, I¡¯ve got her.¡± When Paisley pulled open the back door, but stopped when she realized there wasn¡¯t a carseat in the vehicle. Eve spoke up before she could question its absence. ¡°Hey, I have an idea. You¡¯re such a big girl, why don¡¯t you sit up front with me?¡± ¡°But I hasta sit in the car seat.¡± The child argued. ¡°Those are for babies!¡± Eve eximed, ¡°You¡¯re not a baby are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Paisley frowned, ¡°But Daddy says¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your Daddy says!¡± Eve snapped, losing her patience, ¡°Now get in the damned car.¡± Paisley climbed into the passenger seat, confused and unhappy. She began pulling on the seatbelt, but the nylon strap wouldn¡¯te free. As Eve climbed into the driver¡¯s side and buckled her own seatbelt, Paisley tried to ask her for help. ¡°My seatbelt is broke.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Eve said worriedly, considering the implement for a long moment before giving up and shrugging, ¡°Oh well.¡± Her foot mmed onto the elerator, sending the car veering out of the driveway so quickly Paisley was thrown against the door. ¡°Oww.¡± She whined, rubbing her elbow. ¡°Oh stop fussing.¡± Even ordered scathingly, tearing down the street. The next thing Paisley knew the car was speeding through an intersection at high speed, careening through a red light without so much as slowing down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She cried in fright. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to get ice cream.¡± Eve forced the words out through clenched teeth, secretly furious that they hadn¡¯t managed to hit anyone in the first intersection. Where was all the traffic? ¡°Now shut up and let me concentrate on driving.¡± The second intersection offered Eve the reprieve she¡¯d been seeking, and a truck came barreling towards their out of control vehicle. At thest moment Eve spun the steering wheel to the left, turning the car so that the truck would collide with the passenger side where Paisley sat. Happiness swelled inside her as the big vehicle¡¯s grill drew closer and closer ¨C this was it. Ethan would be child free in 3¡­ 2¡­1 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C Eve ys the Hau Though Eve¡¯s ns didn¡¯t always turn out as she¡¯d intended, she was certain they were well thought out. It was people that messed things up. With Petra, she¡¯d always intended the elder she-wolf to survive. She needed her as an ally after Ethan divorced Jane; she needed Petra to love her unconditionally so she would help convince her son to marry Eve. The problem then was that Ethan turned out to be even more irrational than Eve could have dreamed. Instead of leaving Jane then and there, he simply punished her. All of her previous attempts on Paisley¡¯s life had also been thoroughly researched and nned. The first time Jane¡¯s other little brats turned up out of nowhere and ruined her scheme, and the second it simply turned out that the doctors were morepetent than she gave them credit for. This time however, this time there was no way she could fail: She couldn¡¯t stop the car, Paisley was perfectly aligned with the oing truck andpletely unprotected without her seatbelt. The crash was happening, and the brat would be squished like a cockroach under a boot. Yet despite Eve¡¯s certainty, it seemed she failed to consider one simple variable in her n ¨C which was the pup¡¯s own instincts and quick thinking. As the truck charged toward her, Paisley dove out of the passenger seat and into the back of the car, curling into a tiny ball on the floor behind the driver¡¯s seat. Eve shrieked in indignant fury, but a secondter a huge crash jolted the vehicle and sent it spinning, the sound of screeching tires, breaking ss and crumpling metal filling the air. It was the loudest thing Paisley had ever heard in her young life, especially with Eve screaming bloody murder throughout the terryfing situation. The car spun like a top, bouncing back and forth between other vehicles and sending ss reigning down on the little girl¡¯s head. Still, Paisley stayed curled up like a little armadillo, shielding her face and head with her hands. When the car finally skidded to a stop, Paisley¡¯s heart was beating a mile a minute, and it was truly a testament to her renewed health and her surgeon¡¯s skill that the organ was able to withstand the strain of such a terrifying event. The pup could hear Eve crying in the distance, forcing her car door open and stumbling out onto the pavement. Onlookers rushed to the car, helping Eve escape the crumpled remains of her sedan and asking if she was alright. Eve waved them all off, rushing for the back door and looking down at Paisley with a look of pur hatred that she quickly disguised as relief. ¡°On Paisley!¡± She cried, reaching down and extracting the pup from the floor. ¡°Oh thank the Goddess you¡¯ re alright.¡± Paisley tried to push the cloying she-wolf away, but Eve was in the middle of a dramatic performance and wasn¡¯t about to let the people surround them seeing how much she despised holding the child. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so afraid in my life, you¡¯re such a smart girl, getting on the floor that way.¡± Sirens sounded in the distance, and the truck driver was now out of his car and approaching Eve. ¡°Are you crazy? Running a red light like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± Eve wails, ¡°I tried to m on the brakes over and over again, but they wouldn¡¯t work! || think they went out!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the emergency brake?!¡± The truck driver demanded, ¡°and why the hell was the pup in the front?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t!¡± Eve insisted instantly, ¡°You must be confused, everything happened so fast. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t think of the emergency brake, I was just panicking.¡± ¡°Is that the Alpha¡¯s daughter?¡± One of the witnesses asked suddenly, when Paisley had finally managed to wriggle free enough to poke her head over Eve¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is!¡± Someone else eximed. ¡°Oh you poor thing, are you alright?¡± Paisley squirmed her way free of Eve, looking up at the concerned shifters surrounding her. Eve was already furious the little brat survived, but now she was stealing the sympathy Eve had counted on for herself too. Was there no end to the injustice? To make things worse, Paisley then threw her head back and began to cry, ¡°I want my daddy!¡± Deting all at once, Eve slumped onto the curb and watched while the crowd began tofort the pup. ¡°Fuck.¡± ¨C Ethan I¡¯ve had a horrible tangle of dread sitting in the pit of my stomach like a huge rock all afternoon. This is my first day back at work after Paisley¡¯s surgery, and I keep telling myself it¡¯s just my anxiety over being away from my pup, as well as anger and hurt over Jane¡¯s supposed engagement. Still, nothing I do can unwind the knots twisting my insides, and a little after noon, I get up from my desk and decide to go home for lunch ¨C just to check on things. I hear sirens in the distance as soon as I reach the parking lot, and I don¡¯t know how I know that they have something to do with Paisley, but I do. I point the car in the direction of the penthouse and hammer my foot onto the elerator. As | drive I imagine all sorts of cmities, her heart failing again, an intruder at the house, a kidnapping. I keep waiting for my phone to ring, but then I realize I left it in my office in my haste to leave. The sirens are only a few blocks from the penthouse, and following my instincts, I head straight towards them rather than continuing home. When I arrive at the intersection teaming with red and blue lights, I know my fears were well founded. I can smell both Paisley and Eve though I cannot see them. All I do see is Eve¡¯s car in the middle of the road ¨C at least, it used to be Eve¡¯s car. Now it looks more like a jumble of metal put through a trashpactor. Jumping out of my car, the crowd instantly parts to make a path for me, and I charge towards the sound of my crying daughter, ¡°Paisley!¡± Then she¡¯s there in front of me, her clothes covered in ss, a ¡®few scratches marring her tan skin and her face crimson and tear-stained, but otherwise unharmed. She runs toward me immediately, and I drop to my knees in front of her, love coursing through my veins as she throws herself into my arms. I¡¯m vaguely aware of the sound of cameras clicking around us,plete with a few shes, but the only thing that matters is Paisley, ¡°Are you alright? What happened?¡± ¡°Ethan I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Eve is standing over us then, her eyes wide and bloodshot. ¡°We were going to get some ice cream, but the breaks on my car wouldn¡¯t work.¡± She sniffles. She too is a little bruised and scratched up, but for the most part she looks unharmed. ¡°Paisley was so brave, she jumped out of the back seat and curled up onto the floor, I think it saved her life.¡± ¡°You should have seen her, sir.¡± One of the witnesses shared, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better I would have thought it was her own daughter there, she was so worried. She wouldn¡¯t let us take her away from the wreck until she knew Paisley was safe.¡± Eve¡¯s lower lip is quivering dangerously, and my Alpha instincts have me extending an arm to her as well. It doesn¡¯t matter that she gets on my nerves nine times out of ten, she was almost killed, and she needsforting. Eve copses into my arms, and as both she-wolves cry I turn to one of thew enforcement agents standing nearby, ¡°I need you to call someone for me.¡± While the man calls Jane, and his colleagues clear the witnesses from the area, I focus onforting Paisley and Eve. It¡¯s onlyter, after I¡¯ve spoken with the truck driver ¨C who insists Paisley was in the front seat and not the back ¨C and the authorities have examined the car and confirmed the passenger side seatbelt and brakes were both disabled, that my suspicions about Eve return. Why wasn¡¯t there a car seat in the vehicle? Why would somebody target her car, when she never takes Paisley anywhere? Why not target my own car? As the EMTs take care of Paisley, Eve and the truck driver, I pull the ident investigator aside, ¡°I need another favor. Can you pull the traffic cameras between here and my penthouse? I want to see what was happening in the car before the crash. The man nods, ¡°I¡¯m already on it sir, but you should know more than one witness said the child was in the front seat ¨C it¡¯s not only the truck driver.¡± ¡°But that seatbelt was disabled.¡± I confirm. He nods gravely, ¡°if they¡¯re right your friend put the pup in the car without a belt.¡± If Jane hadn¡¯t chosen that precise moment to arrive, I might have turned on Eve and interrogated her right then and there, but my breath catches when I turn around and see Jane¡¯s rushing towards theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. polic barricade, terroring off her in waves. She sprints up to me, wringing her hands, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¨¦ve Crns a Win Jane I don¡¯t think I can handle any more emergency phone calls notifying me that my pup is in grave danger. This is the second time it¡¯s happened in a single week, and I already feel like my nerves arepletely raw. I¡¯m bing afraid of hearing the phone ring, just one shrill chime is enough to send me jumping out of my skin. When I arrive at the scene of the ident, it takes me a moment to find Paisley. I see Ethan first, talking with aw enforcement officer and looking very grave indeed. I run up to him, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± but almost as soon as the words are out of my mouth, I finally catch sight of Paisley. She¡¯s sitting in the back of an ambnce, looking shaken but mostly unharmed as an EMT picked shards of ss from her clothing. I start to change directions, but Ethan catches me first. ¡°Eve was taking her for ice cream and she says the brakes went out on her car.¡± He exins swiftly. ¡°Eve?¡± I repeat, righteous indignation swelling in my chest, ¡°You trusted Eve with m-your pup?¡± ¡°I left Paisley with my mother.¡± Ethan rifies, ¡°She trusted Eve to take her, but I guarantee it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He sidles closer, but unlike in the past when he¡¯s used his proximity to unsettle me, now I can tell he¡¯s doing it to prevent us from being overheard. ¡°Listen, Eve says Paisley was in the back seat, but the truck that hit them says Paisley was in the front.¡± ¡°And the passenger seatbelt was disabled.¡± The othcer on our left adds. ¡°What?¡± | gasp, horror freezing me in ce. ¡°I know.¡± Ethan sighs, ¡°it¡¯s hard to believe anyone could intentionally harm such a young pup, but we need to find out the truth. Every time I go near Paisley Eve turns up and I think it¡¯s to prevent us from talking. I¡¯m going to work with the officers to get traffic camera footage, can you talk to Paisley?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I promise, already heading her way. However, before I can get two steps away, Ethan stops me again, ¡°Jane, wait.¡± To my immense surprise, Ethan wraps his big body around me, enveloping me in a hug so warm that I feel my body heat up at least three degrees. I sink into his arms instinctively, takingfort in his solid strength while his lips graze my ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you know I would never forgive myself if anything happened to her.¡± It¡¯s only too tempting to let him hold me this way until my heart stops hammering in my chest and my pulse ceases to race, but I know how dangerous it would be to give in. | slip out of his hold as soon as I find the willpower, trying and failing to shrug off his words. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re apologizing to me. She¡¯s your pup.¡± The words are like acid on my tongue, bitter and corrosive. I hate myself for saying them, but I can¡¯t help it. All my past experience with this man has taught me to protect myself at all costs, and until the dayes that I can take Paisley away from here, that includes denying her importance to me. Ethan¡¯s handsome face shuts off, his expression transforming from open and sincere to closed and foreboding. ¡°You know, this is getting really old, Janey.¡± ¡°What¡¯s getting old is you insisting I¡¯m someone I¡¯m not.¡± || counter coolly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to push me, sweetheart.¡± Ethan growls, crossing his muscr arms over his chest. ¡°My patience only extends so far.¡± Memories sh through my mind¡¯s eye, images of those terrible days after my graduation trip ¨C when my loving marriage changed into something unspeakable. Hardening myself against Ethan, I reply, ¡°Believe me, I know exactly what you¡¯re capable of, Alpha.¡± His dark eyes sh, and I wonder if he knows precisely what i¡¯ m thinking. But I don¡¯t give him the chance to respond, I turn on my heel and stalk away, heading straight for my pup. Paisley¡¯s eyes light up when she sees me, and she starts fighting the EMT trying to clean her up. The young male wolf attempts to hold her still, but Paisley whines and struggles, trying desperately to get to me. Speeding up, I call to the EMT, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got her.¡± ¡°Come here angel.¡± | scoop her up into my arms, squeezing her tightly before pulling back to look her over for injuries, ¡°Are you alright? Tell Mommy what hurts.¡± I say the words without thinking, going into autopilot just as I would with any of my other pups. Paisley¡¯s lip quivers dangerously, ¡°Everyting.¡± She sniffles, ¡°It was really scary, Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my love.¡± I profess, ¡°But you¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you, okay? I promise ¨C as long as I¡¯m here, nothing and no one will hurt you again.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I know that Parker, Ryder and Riley didn¡¯t understand why they wereing back to the hospital, but I couldn¡¯t bear to have them out of my sight when someone clearly has it out for my family. When Linda brought them to meet Ethan and I, we both hugged them tightly and gently exined about the ident, before taking them inside to see Paisley. We watched as Paisley recounted her story for her siblings, and I felt a rush offort seeing how happy their visit was making her. She¡¯d been so shaken after everything that happened, especially after I made her relive every detail. I felt terrible doing it, but we needed to know exactly what happened. When she finished her story, Riley, Ryder and Parker, crawled into bed with their sister and curled up in a puppy pile, whispering words offort and snuggling close. Ethan, Linda and I slipped outside to talk, staying where we could see the pups, but trying to speak quietly enough so my clever rascals wouldn¡¯t overhear us. I told them exactly what Paisley described to me, which certainly made it sound as if Eve had forced her into the trip and the precarious front seat. After a few minutes I notice Linda ncing into the room, then feel her furtively nudging me with her elbow, nodding in the direction of the bed. I gasp, mping my hand over her mouth at the sight of all four of my pups fast asleep in each other¡¯s arms. I¡¯ve seen thousands of cuddle piles between Ryder, Parker and Riley over the years, but to see Paisley included as well was something I¡¯ve only experienced in her dreams. Ethan follows mygaze and his stoic expressionpletely melts. ¡°Look at them.¡± He murmurs, his hand twitching as if he wants to reach for me. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything so sweet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I breathe, clearing my throat. ¡°They certainly made fast friends.¡± Ethan rolls his eyes, but his attention lingers on the scene in the room as we continue our conversation. If anything, the idyllic image made the macabre nature of our discussion all the more disturbing. ¡°The traffic cameras confirmed what Paisley told you. She was in the front, and Eve didn¡¯t look the least bit frightened about the brakes, she actually looked annoyed it took them so long to be hit.¡± ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I ask nervously. ¡°Do you have enough to arrest her?¡± ¡°For the car ident, yes. But we don¡¯t have any proof about the poison yet.¡± He admits, dragging a hand through his thick hair. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if she thinks she¡¯s gotten away with it, that way we can catch her red handed.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± I quip, ¡°You¡¯re suggesting she be allowed to go free to make another attempt on Paisley, so we can catch her in the act?¡± ¡°Jane, if you have her arrested for the car ident she¡¯ll go to trial and put on a show for the jury every bit as convincing as the one she put on for the crowds today, and they¡¯ll let her off.¡± Linda reasons, ¡°If you want to put her away for good, you need more evidence. You need something that can¡¯t be written off as an ident, something she can¡¯t pretend to be a victim of.¡± ¡°Linda¡¯s right.¡± Ethan agrees, ¡°I know it sounds horrible, but we have to y this smart. Trust me, I¡¯m not going to leave Paisley alone with her ever again, but this is for the best.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± I finally concede, eyeing Ethan suspiciously, ¡°You promise you won¡¯t let her out of your sight?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ethan retorts, his sharp gaze zeroing in on me, ¡°She is my pup, after all.¡± We were still standing there bickering when the TV over the nurses station flipped on and the sound of the nightly news filled their ears. At once, all three of us turn toward the screen, shocked and appalled by the images dominating the monitor. Footage from the immediate aftermath of the crash was ying on a steady loop, the reporters oohing and aahing over the image of Ethan, Paisley and Eve huddled in each other¡¯s arms on the street. At the bottom of the screen, a single line of scrolling text sent Jane¡¯s heart sinking into her stomach: Saint Eve, People¡¯s Choice for NightFang¡¯s Next Luna. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¨C News Wars Ethan In my time as Alpha, I¡¯ve witnessed plenty of wild news stories, and even been at the center of a few. However nothing is as rming as seeing Eve touted as my future Luna on every channel for 24 hours straight. Now that I know who she truly is and what she¡¯s done to my daughter, the idea of even being in the same room with her makes me sick to my stomach. After Paisley was discharged from the hospital | took her to our country cabin to recuperate, not wanting her in the penthouse with reporters camped outside the front door waiting for a glimpse of us. At first I thought I¡¯d let the story run its course and die down on its own, but then the calls started coming in. Everyone wanted myment on whether I truly was nning to marry Eve, and when I began to do some investigating of my own, I discovered that all these stories had been paid for by a mysterious benefactor. Someone had bribed the news stations to cover the car ident and promote Eve this way, and I have a fairly strong idea that I know the person who¡¯s responsible. Eve¡¯s deception has thrown a lot of things into question as ofte, not the least of which is Jane. The more time that passes, the more I think back on the attack she, Eve and my mother faced all those years ago. It¡¯s the only time in her entire life I¡¯ ve known Jane to possess even an ounce of cruelty, and the only time Eve has shown an ounce of selflessness. Is it possible it was all another one of the conniving she-wolf¡¯s schemes? I¡¯m not proud of the way I treated Jane afterwards, but she didn¡¯t give me any other choice. If she¡¯d tried even once to exin why she¡¯d done what she did, I could have shown her some leniency, but to do so when she made no effort would have made me appear weak in the eyes of the pack ¨C and no pack can flourish if the people don¡¯t have a leader they can believe in Pushing aside my brooding thoughts of the past, I call a press conference with every news station in the territory. Eve can scheme all she wants, but not even she can override the word of the Alpha. I¡¯m going to make sure every shifter in the NightFang pack knows that Eve will never be their Luna, before this entire situation gets further out of hand. A few hourster, when I¡¯m standing in front of the entire NightFang press corps, I cut right to the chase, not allowing any questions before I begin. ¡°Many rumors have been circting since the ident that so nearly cost my daughter¡¯ s precious life earlier this week.¡± I announce, working hard to keep the emotion from my voice. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to say that Paisley¡¯s quick thinking saved her life and she¡¯s recovering well, and I¡¯m touched by all the . concerned citizens who have reached out to check on her. As many of you know, this incident came at the tailend of Paisley¡¯ s sessful fight against heart disease, and I am beyond thrilled to report that she is no longer in need of continued medical care.¡± I can¡¯t stop the smile from spreading across my features, every day since Paisley was born has been marred by fear for her health, and it doesn¡¯t feel real that we can finally put all that behind us. ¡°My daughter may have been born with a weak heart, but she was also blessed with a warrior¡¯s spirit, and I look forward to watching her grow into a woman every bit as special as her mother.¡± I continue, ¡°This brings me to the recent reports indicating I may be looking for a new Luna.¡± The entire room seems to be holding its breath now, but they¡¯re going to be disappointed. ¡°However there will only ever be one Luna for me: Jane ckwell was and always will be the love of my life. She is the only she-wolf who I will ever call mate, and I have no intention of taking anyone else for a wife now or in the future.¡± A series of low mutters move through the crowd, and I can see a number of curious faces gearing up to ask me a bunch of invasive questions. ¡°I will not be taking any questions on this matter, as it is not up for debate and requires no further exnation. If anyone has said otherwise, I would caution you to examine their motives before epting their word. Trust me when I say this is the best thing for me and my family. Now I thank you for your time and attention, but I must be getting back to my daughter.¡± The room is heavy with silence as I depart, dozens of curious eyes following me as I stalk from the room with my head held high. I have always enjoyed killing two birds with one stone, and if I¡¯m right, that little conference will have both put Eve in her ce, and put Jane on notice. She can lie, hide and pretend all she wants, but the hunt is just beginning. She will be my Luna again, and now the pack might even help me win her back. Jane ¡°Jane, is there a reason you¡¯re ring at the TV like you want to murder it?¡± Eric¡¯s familiar voice sounds behind me, and I feel him approach at my shoulder. The TV screen is dark now, but moments ago it was filled with Ethan¡¯s rugged face as he announced to the world that I was the only Luna he would ever take. Of course, on one hand I¡¯m d to see he refuted Eve¡¯s shameless self-promotion. I don¡¯t know why it hurt so much to see all the news outlets singing her praises, but there was no denying the jealousy I felt when they suggested he might take her as his mate. I suppose it dug up all the pain of the past ¨C I can tell myself I¡¯m over Ethan until I¡¯m blue in the face, but the betrayal of their affair still stings, even after all this time. ¡°Jane?¡± Eric prods, giving me a little nudge. Coming back to the present, 1 m my finger onto the remote¡¯ s power button again, bring the screen back to life. Ethan¡¯s press conference seems to be over now, but the reporters sitting at the news desk are still discussing the event in absurd detail. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯d think he announced we were going to war, not that he intended to stay single.¡± | gripe. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Eric says simply, ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re upset? Because he isn¡¯t going to take a child murderer as a mate?¡± ¡°No.¡± I grumble sulkily, ¡°It was the part about me. He¡¯s sending me a message.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± My friend replies. ¡°So how are you going to answer him?¡± Blinking up at the tall Alpha in confusion, I inquire. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, he sent you a message. The polite thing to do would be to send him one in return.¡± Eric reasons. ¡°I¡¯ve already given him my message about a dozen times.¡± | remind him, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of: ¡®go to hell.¡± Ericughs warmly, squeezing my shoulders and beginning to massage the knots from my aching muscles. Oh Goddess, 1 didn¡¯t even realize how stressed I was about all this until he started doing that. ¡°That feels incredible.¡± ¡°Poor thing.¡± Eric croons, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot these past few weeks.¡± ¡°You have no idea.¡± | moan, letting my head loll back to give him more ess. ¡°Well, I think it might be time for a different kind of message.¡± Eric suggests, moving his thumbs in concentric circles around my shoulder des. I feel instantly rxed, safe even, but I can¡¯t help thinking that if Ethan were the one touching me like this, I¡¯d be a puddle in his arms. ¡°And what kind of message is that?¡± I prompt him, slipping out of his reach and turning to face him. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m imagining it or not, but I think I see a sh of disappointment cross his features. However if it was there, it¡¯s gone as quickly as it appeared. ¡°One he can¡¯t ignore.¡± Eric answers simply. ¡°After all, you did just get engaged, and a big famous perfume designer like you getting married? That sounds like front page news to me.¡± I think it over for a few moments, rolling the idea around in my mind. He has a point. Ethan is the one who made this fight public, it would be very fitting if I were to respond to his challenge in kind. What¡¯s more, Eric is right, if we want our lie to be believable, we have to act like we¡¯re actually engaged ¨C and it would be major news. Every fashion magazine on the continent would want an invite to cover the ceremony, that¡¯s just the nature of my job. ¡°Well that would certainly cut him off at the ankles.¡± || acknowledge with admiration. ¡°And the best part of all?¡± Ethan adds with a wide smile. ¡°He¡¯ll be absolutely furious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C The Pups Puli a Switch 3rd Person After almost a full month sharing a bedroom in Linda¡¯s apartment, Jane was finally able to move herself and the pups into their own apartment. Of course, she had no idea that making this change would open the door for her children to hatch a new scheme with their sister. Little did any of the adults know that on theirst visit to the hospital, they¡¯d exchanged walkie talkies so they could stay in contact with one another. Of course, Linda¡¯s apartment was much too far away from the Alpha¡¯s penthouse for the devices to connect to one another, but Jane¡¯s new apartment was only a block away. It hadn¡¯t been her first choice, but it was the best she could get on such short notice. It took a few days of trying since Ethan initially took Paisley to his country house to avoid the media circus, but on the fifth day of trying to reach their long lost sister, Ryder, Parker and Riley finally made contact. ¡°Paisley,e in, over.¡± Parker said into the speaker, holding down the talk button while his siblings huddled with him under the nkets on his bed. ¡°Copy!¡± A familiar voice sounded after a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting ages to hear from you guys.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Riley asked urgently, ¡°has Eve tried anything else?¡± ¡°No, Daddy¡¯s pretty mad at her.¡± Paisley answered promptly, ¡°I haven¡¯ seen her since da ident.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Parker sighed. ¡°She¡¯s evil.¡± The other pups nodded in agreement. Riley hadn¡¯t met her yet, but she¡¯d heard enough from the others to understand how terrible the she-wolf was. Besides, she overheard her Mommy talking to Auntie Linda about Eve the other day, and it was very clear that she was not a fan. ¡°Listen, we have a n.¡± Ryder exined to Paisley, ¡°we¡¯re going to ask Mommy for a y date, and da next time we see each other, you and Riley are going to switch ces.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Paisley eximed in excitement, ¡°You mean I coulde live with you and Mommy for a little while?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and I¡¯ll get to spend some time with Daddy.¡± Riley chirped happily. ¡°It¡¯ll only be for a little while, but ¡®ventually we¡¯ll all be t¡¯gether forever.¡± ¡°So what do you think?¡± Parker questioned eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Paisley cried. ¡°But what¡¯d we do once we switch?¡± Just then Jane knocked on the bedroom door and pushed it open, ¡°You three don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re sleeping.¡± She scolded good naturedly, flipping on the lights and eyeing the three lumps beneath the nkets on Parker¡¯s bed. Quickly turning down the volume on the radio, all three chorused, ¡°Sorry Mommy.¡± ¡°If you want to sleep together that¡¯s find.¡± Jane chuckled, pulling down the covers to reveal the sheepish faces and tousled hair of her pups, ¡°but you have to actually sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± The kids said obedientiy. Jane straightened up and narrowed her eyes, the corner of her mouth twitching upward. ¡°Why are you being so good? Are you up to something?¡± Three sets of wide eyes looked up at her innocently, ¡°Course not.¡± Riley lied without batting an eye. Jane didn¡¯t appear convinced, ¡°You better not be.¡± She leaned down and dropped a kiss on each of their heads, ¡°goodnight my little rascals. Sweet dreams ¨C I don¡¯t want to hear any more noise from you tonight, got it?¡± ¡°Goodnight Mommy!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¨C Three dayster, Jane was reluctantly meeting Ethan for another so-called date, again with her pups in tow. When the kids requested a ydate with Paisley, she knew she couldn¡¯t resist the chance to see her youngest daughter again and anyway, she would take any excuse to make these outings as unromantic as possible. Of course, Ethan was fuming when they arrived. Jane¡¯s engagement announcement had just been published that morning, and though it wasn¡¯t front page news, it had certainly caught Ethan¡¯s attention without any problem. He had a filter set up on hisputer¡¯s search engine for any news featuring her name as well as her alias: Elise Carrington, so he¡¯d spent his entire day out of sorts after waking up to the breaking story. Luckily for the pups, both adults were so excited to see their estranged children that they were able to put off their argument until after the kids had run off to y. Not to mention their preupation with each other meant it was going to be much easier to pull off their nned switch. So after exchanging hugs and hellos with their parents, the pups scampered off, leaving the former mates alone together. ¡°I saw your press release.¡± Ethan announced by way of greeting, towering over Jane. She shrugged, offering him a smug smile, ¡°Is that your way of saying congrattions?¡± ¡°You know it isn¡¯t.¡± Ethan rumbled. ¡°You¡¯re really going to keep up this act with Eric?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an act.¡± Jane lied effortlessly, ¡°We¡¯re in love. You know what that¡¯s like, don¡¯t you? After all, your own press conference made it sound like you understoodpletely.¡± To Jane¡¯s surprise, Ethanughed out loud, ¡°you always were too clever for your own good.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t known me long enough for me to ¡®always¡¯ be anything.¡± Jane sniffed, keeping one eye on her kids as they dove into a ball pit. They¡¯d chosen a children¡¯s themed restaurant with an attached arcade, just about the least sexy ce imaginable ¨C thank goodness. ¡°Come on now, I won¡¯t deny I used the opportunity to my advantage, but you know I had to make a public statement. Eve was paying every news outlet in town to name her my future bride.¡± Ethan exined. ¡°Well I¡¯m d you¡¯ve finally gotten wise to her.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t keep the bitterness from her voice, ¡°I mean it would be impossible not to after everything with Paisley, but it certainly took you long enough.¡± ¡°Now who¡¯s talking about timespans we¡¯re not supposed to share?¡± The Alpha asked cryptically. ¡°Finally¡¯ is subjective,¡± Jane replied, realizing her mistake, ¡°As far as we¡¯re concerned it means these past few weeks.¡± She could feel his eyes on her like a brand, boring into her skin with relentless heat. Jane determinedly kept her attention forward, seeking out the pups and breathing again when she sighted them near a bouncy house. ¡°Are you sure Paisley is well enough for this? It¡¯s a lot of physical activity.¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°What happened back then, Jane?¡± Jane wanted to ignore him, she wanted to deny any knowledge of what he was referring to, but she was also curious. If she tried now, so many yearster, would she still be inexplicably tongue-tied, or could she finally defend herself? She¡¯d wanted to exin what happened for so long, the idea of finally being able to do so was too inviting to deny. However when she opened her mouth to speak, the words got caught in her throat. It was exactly as it had been in the immediate aftermath of the attack, like some magical force had hold of her vocal cords and was squeezing them too tightly for her to make a sound. In all the time that had passed, she had never been able to speak about the events of that day with anyone. She didn¡¯t know what Eve did to her, but clearly it was powerful enough to hold her prisoner no matter how much time passed. Clearing her throat, she repeated. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Paisley, are you sure she¡¯s up to this?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Riley Tricks Eve Only concern for his daughter could distract the Alpha from his line of questioning. He¡¯d felt, at long last, like he was on the verge of understanding something which had eluded him for years, only to have it yanked out of reach at thest moment. Nheless, Ethan followed Jane¡¯s line of sight, watching the pups race through the indoor yground with unrestrained glee. Despite Jane¡¯s fears, he couldn¡¯t recall seeing Paisley ever looking so healthy, and he nodded happily, ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s glowing.¡± Jane smiled, realizing Ethan was exactly right. Paisley did look better than she¡¯d ever seen her, despite everything she¡¯d been through thesest few weeks. All the pups looked happier than she could recall seeing them in quite some time. Of course, what Ethan and Jane did not know was that Riley and Paisley had switched ces at the very first opportunity avable to them. Trading out clothes in the ball pit while the grown ups were distracted, the sisters seamlessly took up each other¡¯s identity in preparation for their scheme to bring down Eve. Riley, Ryder and Parker had nned everyst step of their plot right down to the tiniest detail their young minds could contemte. It wasn¡¯t a foolproof n by any means, but Eve was so arrogant and condescending towards children that they were confident she would never see their attacking. If they were right she would be exposed within the week, and their family would be one step closer to being reunited. ** Paisley was acting strangely. There was no other word for it. Ethan had been present for almost every day of her life, but he¡¯d never before seen her willingly eat broli, insist on ILLI taking a bath by herself because she was a big girl¡¯, or call him Daddy quite so frequently and reverently as she had in thest 48 hours. The changes weren¡¯t major, but there were enough small oddities that he was beginning to worry spending so much time with Jane was beginning to confuse her. The Alpha was increasingly afraid that his former mate¡¯s refusal to admit her identity was going to hurt the little girl, and now her suddenly altered behavior had him wondering if it was some sort of stress response. Sure Jane let Paisley call her Mommy, but she also insisted she wasn¡¯t Ethan¡¯s ex and he knew Paisley had overheard at least some of those conversations. It couldn¡¯t be good for her. So when he left for work on Friday morning, knowing he would be out of the house all day with few opportunities to check in with her, he sat her down for a serious chat. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with me leaving?¡± He asked somberly, ¡°Grandma and Mr. Frank will be here, but you cane to the office with me if you want.¡± In truth, he was also worried that Eve would take the opportunity to try to convince Petra to help her pursue him, or god forbid make another attempt on the little girl¡¯s life. That¡¯s part of why he¡¯d ordered Frank not to take his eyes off the child for a single second. Unfortunately his mother was no help. Petra refused to believe any of his usations against Eve, insisting the woman was a saint and he had to be mistaken about her intentions for Paisley. He was still trying to pretend everything was fine so that Eve would slip up and show her hand, but having her in the house was getting harder and harder. There were simply too many opportunities for her to do harm ¨C the only blessing was that she¡¯d have to be truly desperate to try something under their own roof. He simply had to hope she hadn¡¯t reached that point yet. ¡°Daddy I¡¯m fine!¡± Paisley ¨C at least, the child he believed to be Paisley ¨C insisted with a little giggle, ¡°go on!¡± ¡°Alright princess,¡± He agreed with a sigh, ¡°Be good for Grandma and Frank, okay? Best behavior.¡± ¡°Yes Daddy.¡± She agreed, reaching up with both arms so he could hug her goodbye. The moment the door was closed behind Ethan, Riley shook her head in exasperation. Paisley never told her that their Daddy was such a worry wart. She needed all the grown ups but Eve out of the house for their n to work, or at least some alone time with the malicious she-wolf. In the two short days she¡¯d spent living with Ethan, Riley had decided she loved her Daddypletely, and Eve was the worst shifter alive. She never passed up any opportunity to insult the little girl or sidle up to Ethan, and she was so two faced Riley was amazed her features didn¡¯t actually morph back and forth with her personality. About an hour after Ethan left, Frank stepped into the bathroom, and Riley made her move, darting down the hallway to Eve¡¯s bedroom. Paisley had filled her in with as much information as she could possibly remember, including that Eve always slept in until about noon ¨C even when she¡¯d still been a CEO. Silently cracking open the she-wolf¡¯s door, Riley scampered quietly inside and crept over to the bedside table. She snatched the cell phone charging beside the sleeping woman, and very carefully lifted Eve¡¯s thumb to the touch ID button at the bottom of the screen to unlock the device. Sneaking back out to the living room, Riley swiftly changed the phone password so she could get back in without Eve¡¯s thumbprint, then waited for the cruel woman toe looking for her phone. It was a little after one when Eve finally emerged, looking very disgruntled indeed. Frank was in the kitchen making Riley lunch, and the pup was sitting on the floor doing a ocean themed puzzle when the she- wolf entered. Eve immediately narrowed her eyes on the child ¨C little did she know that Riley had already hit record on the device¡¯s voice memo feature. ¡°Good morning mongrel, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ ve seen my phone, have you?¡± Riley didn¡¯t have to fake her surprise, no one had ever spoken to her so callously, it made her furious for what her sister had suffered while she and the boys lived so happily with Jane. ¡°Why¡¯re you so mean to me?¡± She sniffled, trying to will tears into her eyes. ¡°Because you¡¯re a dirty little mutt who has done nothing but make my life miserable.¡± Eve snarled in reply. ¡°Your horrid mother kept me from Ethan when she was here, and she didn¡¯ t even have the decency to take you with her when she left. I suppose she wanted you to live but Goddess knows why ¨C you are an ugly, worthless little brat.¡± The need to defend her mother was so strong Riley almost forgot her mission, ¡°I didn¡¯ do it on purpose.¡± She whimpered. ¡°Oh don¡¯t give me those crocodile tears.¡± Eve scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯d just done what you were supposed to and died before your surgery this could all be over. It¡¯s your fault if I have to keeping after you, you¡¯re making me do this, Paisley, you know that?¡± Riley was truly afraid now, the she-wolf was moving towards her, her wolf glowing in her eyes. It was a clear sign she was losing control, which could be as much a danger as it was an advantage. Unluckily for Eve, young Riley had the sense of invincibility all toddlers do, and continued to push. ¡°So tha¡¯s why you tried to hurt me all dose times? Cuz I was keeping you from Daddy?¡± ¡°What is this, twenty questions?¡± Eve spat, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you answers, little girl. If anything you owe me reparations for all the years you¡¯ve stolen from me. If you weren¡¯t here I could have married Ethan ages ago. Don¡¯t you see that¡¯s why you have to disappear? Don¡¯t you see how much better off we¡¯ll all be without you?¡± The she-wolf kneeled down in front of the child, taking her hands in hers and speaking so sincerely she might be mistaken for kind if her words weren¡¯t so foul. ¡°You¡¯re keeping your Daddy from being happy. Do you think he wants to spend all his time carting you back and forth to y dates and doctors appointments? He¡¯s still a young man, he¡¯s a powerful Alpha and he¡¯d been reduced to ying nursemaid because you were born too weak to survive on your own but didn¡¯t have the grace to just die like the Goddess intended.¡± ¡°But I want Daddy to be happy.¡± Riley huped, having a hard time remembering this was just an act. Because while it might not be real for her, she was only too aware that this was her sister¡¯s reality. She, Parker and Ryder had known things were bad, but they didn¡¯t realize they were this twisted. Now more than ever, she knew they had to expose this woman for the monster she was. ¡°Well you¡¯re keeping him from being happy, dollface.¡± Eve answered snidely, ¡°I want you to think about that. I want you to remember that the next time you ask him for a pretty dress or some silly toy. Every minute you spend together, is making his life worse. It¡¯s making him a weaker alpha.¡± ¡°But what can I do?¡± Riley asked helplessly. ¡°You can disappear.¡± Eve instructed her coldly, ¡°Run away Paisley, run away and nevere back. Your Daddy will be so much better off without you ¨C we all will.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¨C Fallout Truly crying now, Riley nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As Eve retreated, searching the apartment for her phone and cackling to herself over crushing a small child¡¯s feelings, Riley couldn¡¯t help but think she and her brothers couldn¡¯t have nned this better if they¡¯d tried. Riley wasn¡¯t as talented with technology as Ryder, but she knew how to send a text message easily enough. Quickly copying every contact in Eve¡¯s address book, . she sent the voice memo off with a rush of triumph. The next part of the n took on new meaning with Eve¡¯s parting advice. Riley had always nned on returning home once her task wasplete. She, Paisley and the boys would get to enjoy some quality time together and could rx knowing they were all safe. However once her conversation with Eve was received by Ethan, Jane, Petra, and all the various contacts Eve used to leverage her position in the pack, when Ethan came home to find Paisley missing he¡¯d naturally assume the little girl had run away at Eve¡¯s instruction. If they yed this right, they wouldn¡¯t even get in trouble with their parents for spiriting Paisley away because Eve would take all the me. As she ran down the block to their new apartment, eager to share her sess with her siblings, Riley could only think one thing: it was perfect. Ethan ¡°Foxgloves, sir.¡± The lead investigator says grimly, ¡°they¡¯re the flowers digitalises from, and Eve has a whole plot of them in her greenhouse.¡± We¡¯re sitting in my office about halfway through the workday, when the stress of everything I¡¯ve let fall by the wayside in the midst of my constant family emergencies is slowly piling on top of me, but I still can¡¯t give priority to anything else. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± I question, wondering how it¡¯s possible that my judgment could possibly be so poor. If this is all true, if Eve has been behind these murder attempts, then I¡¯ve trusted a monster for years, even over my own mate. Some Alpha you are. I think sourly, fooled by a damsel batting her eyshes. You don¡¯t deserve to lead anyone. ¡°Easy, Alpha.¡± The investigator cautions, ¡°I can see where you¡¯ re headed and I¡¯m telling you now it won¡¯t help anything. This is about more than instinct or judgment, if she¡¯s responsible, she¡¯s got more than cunning on her side.¡± He sighs heavily, as if he feels silly for suggesting his next words, but can¡¯t ignore their validity. ¡°These poisons are not known tomon men, this reeks of witchcraft.¡± ¡°Witchcraft?¡± I scoff, ¡°What is this, a fairy story?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply telling you that the me does not belong solely on your shoulders, sir.¡± The investigator amends, ¡°It does, whether there is some magicalponent to this or not, I¡¯m the one who missed the warning signs. I¡¯m the one who let it happen.¡± I correct him. Before he can respond, my phone buzzes, and I look down to see a voice memo from Eve. At first I ignore it, certain it¡¯s just another cloying attempt to win me over, but after a few minutes pass, more than a dozen people have sent me the same message and I let my curiosity take hold. Baffled, I press y and the sound of Eve¡¯s voice floats up to my ears. Only this time, it¡¯s not the sharine tone she normally uses to try and seduce me. It¡¯s unvarnished, unmasked andpletely horrid, and it¡¯s clear she¡¯s talking to my daughter. Little by little the investigator and I lean forward in our chairs, listing with rapt attention and growing disgust as the woman ! once considered a friend tells my four year old to disappear rather than continuing to ruin my life. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± The investigator asks. ¡°She sent it to me herself, and then a dozen others did too.¡± || exin,pletely nonplussed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He answered, ¡°I have a feeling your pup had a hand in this.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s only a little girl.¡± I argue,¡±she wouldn¡¯t know how to do something like this.¡± ¡°Well it makes more sense than Eve outing herself publicly.¡± The investigator counters. Suddenly I realize he¡¯s exactly right, and as soon as Even realizes what Paisley has done, my daughter will be in even greater danger than before, ¡°I have to get home ¨C Now.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Jane There¡¯s an old shifter saying, ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.¡± However, as I listen to the recording of Eve abusing my youngest child, I decide that generations of my ancestors have gotten it wrong. As a woman I would have been infuriated to hear such horrible things. But as a mother? Let¡¯s just say hell hath no fury like a mother scorned. I rush to Ethan¡¯s Penthouse the moment I get done listening to the message, only to find Ethan already there shouting at Eve in a fury like I¡¯ve never seen before. She¡¯s cowering on the ground at his feet, tears streaming from her eyes while Petra looks on in horror. ¡°You will never, never, set foot in this house again!¡± He thunders, ¡°How dare you speak to my daughter that way, how¡¯ dare you say those horrible things!¡± ¡°Please Ethan, she tricked me, she was trying to make it seem like I¡¯m the bad guy, but-¡± ¡°She¡¯s four years old!¡± Ethan explodes, ¡°If she can trick a fully grown adult into saying things they don¡¯t mean then you¡¯re an absolute imbecile.¡± His hands are shaking, and for one delirious moment I think he might strike her. ¡°And I can¡¯t imagine any trick she could possibly y to justify such wretched things even if she did outsmart you. She didn¡¯t do anything but ask you why you were so cruel and you treated her like she was vermin. How long have you been speaking to her that way, how many other abominable ideas have you put in her head?¡± Part of me loves seeing Ethany into Eve this way, but part of me is also afraid of what he might do when he¡¯s lost his temper sopletely. Personally I wouldn¡¯t mind ripping Eve limb from limb, but I know if Ethan truly loses control and harms her, he¡¯ll regret it for the rest of his life. He may be ruthless, but he also has a very strict code of honor. Stepping up behind him, Itch onto his arm, leaning my body against him so he can feel my warmth. ¡°Easy Ethan.¡± I breathe, ¡°Don¡¯t let her get the best of you.¡± His powerful hand covers mine, clutching my slender fingers so tightly I fear they might break. His ragged, shallow breaths slow slightly and he leans into my touch. Every ce our bodies touch I feel like I¡¯m on fire, but there¡¯s no denying it¡¯s what¡¯s right. I feel him coming back down to earth a little more with every moment that passes. Very gently squeezing his hand, I murmur, ¡°you¡¯re hurting me Ethan. Not so tight.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He instantly softens his hold, and I feel some of the bnce return to the room, until of course Eve looks up at me with undiluted rage zing in her eyes. She jabs an usatory finger in my direction, keening, ¡°This is you! This is all your fault! You bitch!¡± ¡°You leave her out of this!¡± Ethan roars, tucking me under his arm. ¡°She¡¯s never done a single thing to that child-¡± ¡°Except abandon her!¡± Eve reminds him fiercely, her crazed expression making her seem truly insane. ¡°she threw her out the second she saw she was a runt, like a baby with the bath water!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Now it isn¡¯t Ethan¡¯s temper we have to worry about, it¡¯s mine, I¡¯m lunging towards Eve, ws and fangs extended, when Ethan catches me around the waist and pulls me back. ¡°Woah there.¡± He soothes, wrestling my struggling limbs into submission by locking my arms to my sides and holding me tight. ¡°Remember your own advice, Janey.¡± ¡°Let me bite her.¡± I demand, thrashing violently against his hold. ¡°Let me scratch her despicable little eyes out!¡± Ethan purrs, the low vibrations in his chest sending shivers down my spine, ¡°All in good time, baby.¡± He promises. ¡°But we need information from her first.¡± ¡°What kind of information?¡± | hiss, still struggling even though it¡¯s useless. Deep down inside of me my omega is positively quivering with the pleasure of being overpowered by him, and suddenly I feel very twisted. What kind of mother gets distracted from defending her child by a few muscles and a deep voice? How can so much heat be pooling in my core when we¡¯re in the middle of such dire straits? I swear, no other Alpha has ever had this effect on me. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think we were fated mates, not chosen spouses with a very grim history. Instead of an answer, silence greets my ears, and a feeling of dread ties my insides into knots. For the first time I realize cannot hear my pup. I cannot smell her either. Her smell is here, but only a trace, not the strong scent of a wolf who is present in the same moment. I was so taken aback by the dramatic scene when I arrived that I failed to realize the first thing that should have happened, was my daughter running to greet me. ¡°Ethan?¡± I breathe shakily, ¡°Where¡¯s Paisley?¡± ¡°It serves you right you dumb bitch.¡± Eve cackles, ¡°I hope she gets kidnapped. I hope -¡± ¡°Shut your fucking mouth before I shut it for you!¡± Ethanmands, turning me gently towards him. I know then, when I see the pained expression on his face,plete with red eyes and a jaw clenched so tightly it¡¯s twitching. All my worst fears are being realized in that very moment, still I try to cling onto my anger, it was so much more preferable to this fear. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± | beg, knowing he¡¯s about to tell me something even worse than the horrible recording that brought me to his doorstep. ¡°Please don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Janey.¡± Ethan professes, pulling me into the protective sphere of his arms. ¡°Paisley is missing.¡± He admits, sounding more broken than I¡¯ve ever heard him. ¡°Eve told her to disappear, so she did.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¨C Missing Jane It takes a moment for Ethan¡¯s words to sink in, especially with him holding me so tenderly. I want to surrender to theforting warmth, however when his announcement does sink in, I quickly untangle myself from his embrace and look up at him in horror. ¡°Missing? But you said¡­¡± I stutter helplessly, searching for any kind of logic in this madness. ¡°You said Frank wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.¡± Ethan frowns deeply, gesturing for the guard in question to remove Eve from the room. As the mewling woman is dragged out, my ex exins, ¡°He was making her lunch ¨C the cameras in the lobby show her running out on her own.¡± The room is positively spinning. I can¡¯t even begin to process this after everything we¡¯ve already been throughtely. My mind whirrs, trying to sort out a n of action. I need to find Paisley as soon as possible, I need to make sure she¡¯s safe, but my anger is getting the better of me. More than all my fear and despair, I¡¯mpletely outraged that this happened right under Ethan¡¯s nose. ¡°How could you! She was supposed to be safe with you!¡± He reaches for me again, looking as if he thinks I can simply be cuddled into submission. ¡°Janey, please -¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I snap, jerking away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me ¨C just leave me alone.¡± Pushing him away, I spin for the door and storm out, deciding to search for my pup without the Alpha¡¯s help. What Eve did was unforgivable, but as usual Ethan seems to have a blind spot where she¡¯s concerned. The idea that he could suspect her of attempting to murder our child, but chose to allow her to roam free whilew enforcement built a case, rather than simply locking her up before she could hurt anyone else is preposterous. Sure, it might not be legal per se, but I¡¯d rather keep Paisley safe and have that bitch cash in some of her bad karma than risk something like this happening. Steam billows from my ears as I wait for the penthouse elevator, but unfortunately it¡¯s too slow. Ethan catches up to me before the silver car arrives, then halts me before I can make a break for the staircase. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± He growis, catching my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stand there and I act like I¡¯m not devastated by this. Paisley has been my entire world for thest four years.¡± His ferocious tone draws my gaze up, and the pain on his countenance staggers me. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been there every day, watching her grow. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s rocked her to sleep and kissed her boo-boos and agonized through everyst medical procedure.¡± LE As if I haven¡¯t been suffering wishing I was there to do all those things, I think bitterly. As if I haven¡¯t sacrificed. If it wasn¡¯t for Ethan, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to separate my family. I wouldn¡¯t have missed my daughter¡¯s first words, first steps and everything that came before and after. His pain may be real, but so is mine. ¡°And you¡¯re the one who left her with that psychopath and a clearly negligent bodyguard!¡± || use fiercely. ¡°Has it urred to you that the recording we heard is one soundbite from what has probably been years of abuse?¡± Hot tears flood my eyes. ¡°That has been happening right under your nose, Ethan. The responsibility is sure as hell on Eve¡¯s shoulders ¨C but it¡¯s also on yours.¡± . ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?!¡± Ethan explodes, his voice breaking. ¡°Do you think I will ever ¨C ever ¨C forgive myself for not seeing it?¡± ¡°Good.¡± I nod coldly, stepping into the elevator when it finally arrives, ¡°Because you deserve to carry that with you, Ethan. That and everything else you¡¯ve done or let happen because of that snake. For your sake and Paisley¡¯s, I only hope she¡¯s too young for this to have done too much damage.¡± The doors close before Ethan can answer, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll even forget the anguished expression on his face. He looked as if he¡¯d been kicked in the stomach at least a dozen times: breathless, ill and aching all at once. I don¡¯t regret a word. ¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª- ¨C All of my instincts are urging me to begin searching for Paisley immediately, but some unknown force tells me to stop at home first. My apartment is so close by that it won¡¯t cost me any time, and I think it will help me to see my other pups. I¡¯ ve be so paranoid with all the attempts against Paisley that even though I have no reason to fear for her siblings, the mother in me simply can¡¯t help it. I pause outside the door to try and get myself under control, but all hope forposure disappears when I hear four little voices inside instead of three. I rush into the apartment, surprised and confused when I see all four of my children together. My babysitter is standing in the kitchen looking very confused, and before the kids realize I¡¯m there, I sidle over to her. All the rage and fear that had been pulsing through my veins a moment ago has disappearedpletely, leaving me feeling somewhat dizzy. ¡°Sadie, what on earth is going on?¡± || ask the college-aged nanny. ¡°Well, about a half hour ago Riley turned up at the front door, saying that she was sorry she¡¯d left but she was back now.¡± Sadie answers shakily, ¡°at the time the boys were in their room, so I assumed she snuck out. But then I went to take them a snack and¡­¡± She gestures helplessly at the kids, as if the sight of them was exnation enough. ¡°Riley turned up?¡± I rify, ¡°or Paisley?¡± ¡°No, it was definitely Riley.¡± Sadie confirms, taking a deep breath. ¡°Jane, I think they switched ces.¡± Suddenly I realize that Riley had seemed awfully tame thest couple of days, not so altered that I would have suspected she was her sister instead, but certainly more mellow than usual. Stumbling into the living room where my pups are yfully wrestling, making the most adorable little growling noises as they roll around together, I say, ¡°Kids?¡± Four little heads pop up in surprise, followed quickly by four sets of feet pitter pattering across the floor. ¡°Mommy!¡± Ryder, Parker and Riley fall into my arms in their usual pattern, my little girl sandwiched between her brothers. Only Paisley hangs back, looking unsure of herself. Before I can invite her into the embrace, Riley reaches blindly behind herself,tching onto her sister¡¯s arm and dragging her in.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kissing them each in turn, I study their guilty faces. ¡°Okay, who wants to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Ryder and Parker start to back away as if they n on letting their sisters exin their scheme, but I stop them with a single stern look. ¡°Uh-uh, you two stay.¡± Though Riley and the boys look abashed but unafraid, sweet Paisley is ncing up at me with wide eyes, clearly unsure what to expect on her first asion getting in trouble with me. ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m extremely d you¡¯re all right.¡± I tell her, offering an extra snuggle, ¡°But you all scared the Alpha and I half to death, and I expect you to be honest with me about what¡¯s happened here over thest few days.¡± ¡°Paisley an¡¯ I switched ces at da arcade.¡± Riley tells me, tucking her proverbial tail between her legs and staring at the floor. ¡°We were ¡®fraid Eve would try to do someting to her.¡± ¡°You mean to tell me it¡¯s you on that recording, Riley?¡± | ask, horrified that my children considered switching one child for another as being somehow safer, especially when Riley¡¯s more outgoing personality might have provoked Eve into doing something rash. She nods, confessing, ¡°we knew she was bad.¡± ¡°But sneaky.¡± Ryder adds, ¡°we had to catch her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I breathe, trying to wrap my brain around this dilemma. ¡°This is what¡¯s going to happen. We are all going to take Paisley home to her father, and we¡¯re going to do it together because we need to have a little chat about safety, honesty, andmunication.¡± ¡°I have to go back to live with Eve?¡± Paisley asks me sadly. ¡°No angel,¡± I promise, petting her soft cheek. ¡°Trust me, Even isn¡¯t going to be living there any more after today. The way she treated you was absolutely uneptable, and no one ever deserves to be bullied like that. It is absolutely not your fault and it never should have happened. I need all of you to promise me that if anyone ever talks to you that way or tries to hurt you, you will tell me or another grown up you trust. If you¡¯re worried you¡¯re in danger, you have to tell an adult, please, please don¡¯t try to handle it on your own.¡± I think some of my words sink in, and I¡¯m sure after Ethan and I drill them into their little heads half a dozen more times, they¡¯ll stick. However at the moment, the pups are exchanging meaningful nces and making zero effort to move towards the door. ¡°What?¡± | ask, ¡°Is there something else you need to tell me?¡± The quadruplets seem to silently nominate Parker, who looks me dead in the eye and announces, ¡°Mommy, we should all live t¡¯gether. We know Paisley¡¯s our sister, and we know Ethan s our Daddy.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¨C Jane Weighs her Options Jane I think I¡¯m having a stroke. My kids really are too smart for their own goods. Not only did they figure out my deepest darkest secret, but they¡¯ve clearly been scheming behind my back. I¡¯m used to Ryder and Parker trying to switch ces on me, but I never dreamed it would happen before I ever told the girls they were rted. Honestly, most four year olds are still just trying to master tying their shoes, mine are masterminding intricate plots and fooling fully grown adults along the way. My heart is beating so quickly and so loudly that I can¡¯t even hear myself think. ¡°What?¡± I utter inanely, needing Parker to repeat his words just to make sure I didn¡¯t imagine it. When he does I sink onto the couch in defeat, staring at their hopeful faces inplete shock. ¡°How long have you known?¡± ¡°Since the restraunt.¡± Riley answers happily. ¡°¡­.¡± I squeak helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯ you tell us ¡¯bout Paisley?¡± Ryder asks, and though there¡¯s not an ounce of usation in his voice, to me it feels like an interrogation. ¡°An¡¯ why did you leave me with Daddy?¡± Paisley asks, her green eyes wide and vulnerable, ¡°Didn¡¯ you want me?¡± ¡°Of course I wanted you!¡± I exim, snatching her into myp and squeezing her so tightly she yelps. Softening my grip amend, ¡°I¡¯m sorry angel. Leaving you was the hardest thing I¡¯ ve ever had to do in my entire life. You can¡¯t possibly understand now, but one day when you have pups of your own you¡¯ll see. If I¡¯d had any other choice, I never would have let you out of my sight. You were so sick that I couldn¡¯t afford to keep you, but your Daddy could. If I hadn¡¯t left you with him, you would have died.¡± The other pups climb onto the sofa on either side of us, their young faces full of questions, ¡°but why did you leave Daddy a¡¯ tall?¡± Parker asks, ¡°Why didn¡¯ he know ¡¯bout us?¡± Unraveling my arms from Paisley only long enough to wrap them around the others, I try to find the words to exin. ¡°Listen, your Daddy is an amazing Father.¡± Except for leaving my baby with a crazy woman, I think bitterly. ¡°He loves Paisley more than anything, and I¡¯m sure he would love you too, but our rtionship wasn¡¯t good. I know you get tired of hearing that you¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older, but adult rtionships are veryplicated. We¡¯d already divorced when I found out I was carrying you, and I was very unhappy when we were together. I thought if he knew about you he¡¯d force me to stay.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯ you love each other?¡± Riley questions with a frown. ¡°Yes baby.¡± I sigh, ¡°But love doesn¡¯t solve everything, and sometimes the people we hurt the worst are the ones we love the most. It can make you do crazy things. Your Daddy and I were happy when we were younger, but then something bad happened and¡­ well things were just never the same.¡± ¡°But if you love each other you can get though ¡®nything.¡± Paisley tells me dreamily. ¡°I want to be with you and Daddy ¨C together!¡± ¡°So do we!¡± The others agree in unison. . ¡°I¡¯m so sorry kids, that just isn¡¯t going to happen.¡± | announce firmly. LI All four pups seem to dete, and the next thing I know they¡¯ re scrambling off of myp, stealing their warmth and sweet smells and lining up in front of me. They link their little arms, forming a united front against me and scrunching their adorable faces into identical res. ¡°Well we don¡¯ wanna be seprated.¡± Riley deres. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ryder agrees. ¡°We¡¯re staying t¡¯gether!¡± The worst part of this entire ordeal is that I don¡¯t want them to be separated any more than they do. I¡¯ve been nning to take Paisley back from Ethan from the moment I gave her up, but I haven¡¯t figured out how to do it yet, especially now that I know how attached they are. It¡¯s truly tempting to think about simply not taking her back, fleeing with her here and now and never looking back. After all this is the opportunity I¡¯ve been waiting for and I¡¯m angry enough with Ethan that I¡¯m tempted to keep Paisley with me both out of spite and for her safety, but I also remember the look on his face. ¡°Okay kids, just give Mommy a minute.¡± Closing myself into my bedroom, I head out onto the terrace and hurriedly dial Linda. She answers after only a few rings. ¡°Heydy!¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I breathe, trying to catch my breath. ¡°I have a problem.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Linda asks, immediately on alert. ¡°So¡­¡± | gulp, trying to figure out how to rte this strange turn of events, ¡°the kids figured out Paisley is their sister. She and Riley switched ces, then Riley tricked Eve into bullying her on tape and ran away. Basically, Ethan thinks Paisley is missing, but she¡¯s actually sitting in my living room with the others and they¡¯re begging me not to take her back.¡± A pregnant pause meets my ears. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Linda finally replies, her question clearly rhetorical. ¡°I swear Janey, l¡¯ m beginning to think your kids are mischief prodigies.¡± ¡°What am I going to do?¡± I ask her desperately. ¡°They¡¯re . refusing to be separated, and I don¡¯t want to take her back either. I¡¯m still furious with Ethan for endangering her and she belongs with me anyway. I mean is itpletely crazy to consider taking her now?¡± There¡¯s another big pause as if Linda is trying to decide whether or not I¡¯m serious, but when I don¡¯t say more she cries, ¡°Yes it¡¯spletely crazy!¡± She exims, ¡°Jane, that would be actual kidnapping. As far as thew is concerned, Jane ckwell died years ago, and Ethan has a DNA test attesting that she isn¡¯t your daughter. You can¡¯t admit she¡¯s yours without also admitting the crimes youmitted to stay in hiding all this time. If they caught you, and trust me, Ethan would never stop searching for her and you would be caught, you¡¯d be arrested and lose all four of the pups.¡± Her words dashed my hope to pieces. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I agree morosely, ¡°I know you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just¡­ you should see them all together, this is everything I¡¯ve been dreaming of for four years.¡± ¡°I know honey, but you have to take her back.¡± She tells me gently. ¡°It was different before he knew you were still alive. Now that he¡¯s figured it out, the only way you¡¯re going to be able to get her back is if you fight him head on.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that when you just said that I¡¯ll be arrested?¡± I moan. ¡°If you kidnap her. If you take him to court you can make a case that you left out of fear for your own safety and the children belong with you.¡± Linda reasons. ¡°No court is going to take an Alpha¡¯s children from him, no matter how valid my argument. I¡¯ll be seen as a liar from the start and be deemedpletely unreliable.¡± I remind her. ¡°Then you¡¯re going to have to convince him to let her go on his own.¡± Linda suggests, ¡°unless of course you¡¯re willing to give him another chance. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been pushing you to reconsider being with him all this time, Jane.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I admit, ¡°This is all so much moreplicated than it was supposed to be. I shouldn¡¯t ever havee here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Linda scolds, ¡°you saved lives by exposing Eve. You got to meet Paisley, you being here might have saved her life. Yes things are moreplicated now, but you¡¯ Il figure it out, you always do.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± 1 murmur, making my decision. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her home, and starting tomorrow I¡¯ll begin working on how to get her back for good. I just hope the pups understand.¡± Lindaughs in my ear. ¡°Sweetie, they¡¯re four, of course they¡¯ re not going to understand.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± | huff, emitting a begrudgingugh. ¡°Have fun with the quadruple tantrum!¡± She says in a sing song voice. ¡°Bye Linda.¡± I state pointedly, hanging up the phone. Sure enough, ten minutester I¡¯m carting a wailing Paisley out the door while her siblings throw themselves on the ground, crying and beating the floor with their fists and feet while the babysitter looks on helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tell her sheepishly, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll give you a big tip when Ie home.¡± Thankfully Sadie only smiles and shrugs, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, some of the kids I nanny do this at least once a day. Yours really are very good.¡± It¡¯s hard to believe her when the sound of their fits follow me all the way down the stairs, but by the time we reach the street Paisley has stopped fighting and is simply crying pitifully into my neck, tugging atN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. my heartstrings painfully. ¡°I¡¯ m so sorry, my love. ¡°I promise we¡¯ll be together one day, it just can¡¯t happen yet.¡± She only hups and continues to sob. All I can do is rub her back, kiss her hair, and prepare myself to face Ethan. This isn¡¯t going to be fun. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49. Paisley Comes Home Ethan ¡°Ethan please!¡± Eve wails, still huddled on the floor and sobbing like an actress in a soap opera. If I¡¯d been angry before, my fight with Jane had pushed mepletely over the edge. Her words cut me incredibly deep, mostly because I know they were true. This was all my fault. Yes, Eve is clearly an unforgivably cruel, borderline heartless woman, but I¡¯m the one who let her stick around even after | knew what she was. Thew enforcement officers had agreed it was for the best, but now I can see only to clearly that what was best for their case and what was best for my child were two very different things. ¡°Stop your sniveling this instant.¡± Imand, my booming voice echoing around the room. ¡°I want you out of my house within the half hour, anything that¡¯s still here after that is going to be thrown out on the street.¡± ¡°No!¡± She keens, ¡°You can¡¯t, you don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to go!¡± ¡°Then you should have thought of that before you abused my pup!¡± I bark. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I never touched her!¡± Eve exims, ¡°and she provoked me into saying those things.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a toddler!¡± I snap, ¡°if she can trick you then you deserve to be tricked. And no amount of provocation could ever forgive saying such horrible horrible things. You might not have physically harmed her but I swear to the Goddess, Eve. If you do not get out of this house I will have you charged with emotional abuse.¡± ¡°Please,¡± she begs again, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to make it up to you, just say the word.¡± Clenching my jaw, I squat down to her level, letting my wolf glow through my eyes and relishing her tremble of fear. ¡°Do you have any idea where she might have gone?¡± She sniffles hesitantly, ¡°If I tell you will you let me stay?¡± A savage snarl bursts from my chest, and it actually takes serious effort not to let my wolf take over completely. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, if you know something and you don¡¯t tell me it won¡¯ t matter whether or not you have a ce to live or not ¨C because you will no longer be breathing!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She flinches, rolling onto her back to expose her belly despite being in human form, and clenching her eyes shut as if in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± She sobs, ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Then get out of my sight!¡± I thunder, taking true relish in watching her scramble to get away from me. Rising to my feet again, I begin to pace, trying and failing to catch my breath. I catch sight of my mother out of the corner of my eye. Her arms are wrapped around her body, and she¡¯s frowning deeply. ¡°Do you have a problem with the way that was handled? I question, more roughly than I intended. ¡°No.¡± She whispers, looking truly devastated. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this happened. I always thought Eve loved Paisley.¡± ¡°Yes, well she¡¯s a very good actress.¡± | grouse, turning my attention to Frank. The bodyguard is standing by the door with his hat in his hand, the normally stoic man looking very grave indeed. ¡°If you want to fire me sir, I¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t find her, you will be.¡± I rumble, barely able to stand the idea of Paisley nevering home. She¡¯s so small, and still so fragile. Anything could happen to her in a city of this size. Law enforcement is already scouring the streets trying to find her, and they advised me to stay at the house in case there was any news ¨C like Paisleying home or Goddess forbid, a ransomt call. ¡°I can¡¯t stand just waiting here.¡± I admit, scrubbing a hand over my face. ¡°Think ¨C where would she go?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too little to get anywhere on her own.¡± My motherments, ¡°I mean even if she wanted to go somewhere specific, it¡¯s not like she can call a cab or buy a metro card.¡± The more I think about it, the clearer it bes that there may not be one ce she would try to find, but there¡¯s certainly one person she would seek out. ¡°She¡¯ll be looking for Jane.¡± I murmur, trying to put myself in my daughter¡¯s shoes, she¡¯d only ever met Jane out in the city, she wouldn¡¯t know how to get to Linda¡¯s apartment or even Jane¡¯s new one. ¡°She might try to get to one of the ces where they¡¯ve met, the hospital or the park.¡± I reason. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital, and Frank can go to the park or anywhere else she¡¯s seen her.¡± My mother offers, ¡°You should still stay here though.¡± I open my mouth to object, but she raises her hands defensively. ¡°You need to make sure Eve actually leaves, and somebody does need to be here if she ¡°Meaning you were so wrapped up in yourself that you didn¡¯t notice someone hurting your child, you never taught her how she should expect to be treated or to tell you when someone crossed a line.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not a perfect parent, like you.¡± I remark, clenching my hands into fists, ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure all this out as I go, I didn¡¯t even know I was a father until she was ced in my arms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse!¡± Jane mutters, ¡°all parents are just figuring it out, but they don¡¯t all make mistakes like this. And that has nothing to do with perfection. ¡°Well forgive me if being a single father to a pup with as many medical problems as Paisley has distracted me from other dangers. If you¡¯d ever been here in the past, you might understand what that¡¯s like.¡± Jane looks like she¡¯s biting back a sharp retort. I¡¯m not sure what she wanted to say originally, but she settles on, ¡°Why on earth would I have ever been here in the past?¡± ¡°You know why!¡± | growl. Her fair skin is bing flushed with color, whether in anger or difort I¡¯m not sure. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be this upset if Paisley was just another pup! Tell me, are you attacking me this way because you actually me me for what happened, or because you feel guilty about leaving her in the first ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± she begins angrily, undoubtedly preparing to offer up another lie. ¡°Just admit it, Jane!¡± | explode, advancing on her. My wolf is wing to get out again, but this time for very different reasons than with Eve. ¡°Stop lying, stop all the games, just admit that you¡¯re her mother. Admit that you were my wife!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± She bursts, her voice louder than I can ever remember her raising it in the past. ¡°It¡¯s me! There is no Elise Carrington. I intercepted your DNA test and switched out the samples so you¡¯d get a false negative. Paisley¡¯s mine and I was your wife ¨C but I¡¯m not anymore, and I never will be again!¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¨C Custody Jane ¡°I agree.¡± Ethan answers promptly,pletely stunning me. ¡°She does belong with you and you should have custody.¡± ¡°What?¡± I ask uncertainly, not believing my ears. ¡°I will dly give you custody.¡± Ethan vows, prowling closer. ¡°If youe home where you belong.¡± Realizing he wants me toe back and live with him again, I ball my hands into fists, ¡°I don¡¯t belong with you.¡± ¡°You do.¡± He proims, ¡°You and the other pups. I don¡¯t want our family to be divided.¡± ¡°No.¡± I counter instantly. ¡°I want Paisley, I want to take her back to the Dark Moon pack so I can finally move forward with my life. It¡¯s been on hold for too long as it is.¡± ¡°You want to take her from me?¡± Ethan demands, under standing clicking in his mind. ¡°From the only home she¡¯s ever known?¡± ¡°My life is in the Dark Moon territory.¡± I answer with a shrug. Watching me closely, his dark eyes widen. ¡°This was your n from the beginning wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t really think I¡¯d give her up for good did you?¡± | scoff, ring at the horrified wolf. ¡°Leaving her with you was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life ¨C ten times harder than actually birthing her.¡± ¡°Why did you leave her that way?¡± He questions, ¡°If it was that difficult, if you¡¯re so determined for her to be with you, why did you walk away?¡± ¡°Because she would have died without your money and influence, Ethan!¡± I snarl, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°You had a choice!¡± He bites back, ¡°You could have stayed ¨C you didn¡¯t have to leave her without a mother when she needed one most.¡± ¡°Yes I did!¡± | exim, feeling tears burn in my eyes, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be your ve again Ethan, and that¡¯s exactly what would have happened. I couldn¡¯t be a mother to any of them if I was locked away in your bedroom, servicing you like you¡¯re the bloody king of the hill!¡± ¡°How can you think that? I would never do such a thing to the mother of my children!¡± Ethan ims, making me want to positively scream. He still doesn¡¯t seem to think there¡¯s any thing wrong with what he did to me, as if bing a ve was somehow better than going to jail. He still doesn¡¯t seem to understand how deeply he hurt me, and in this moment, want nothing more than to make him feel even a fraction of the pain he caused me. ¡°You¡¯re wrong about two things.¡± | announce coldly, ¡°first you would have, because if you can do it once you can do it again. And second, they aren¡¯t your children.¡± He blinks, ¡°What are you talking about.¡± ¡°The pups aren¡¯t yours.¡± I dere, rolling with my lie now that it¡¯s out there. His face twists up in utter disbelief. ¡°Jane, the boys look 1412 exactly like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeing what you want to ¨C sure they have your col oring, but so do a lot of people.¡± My mind scrambles, trying to keep up with my mouth ande up with a rational exna tion for how the kids could belong to anyone else. ¡°You gave birth only seven months after we divorced.¡± Ethan presses, clearly not believing me. ¡°Multiples are never carried to term.¡± | state simply, ¡°that¡¯s why Paisley was so small.¡± Ethan crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say that I believe you.¡± He suggests skeptically. ¡°If they¡¯re not mine then whose are they?¡± ¡°Eric¡¯s.¡± | throw out, hoping that I can convince my friend to go along with the story. Luckily the two men do have the same general coloring. In fact, other than Eric¡¯s blue eyes, he really could pass as the pups¡¯ father. He¡¯s even been mistaken as their father a few times in the Dark Moon territory. ¡°You didn¡¯t even meet Eric until after you moved away!¡± Ethan reminds me. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± I argue, feeling a bit dizzy now. The more lies I spin the more I feel as though I¡¯m unrav eling. One or two untruths are manageable, but if I continue this way I¡¯m quickly going to weave a web tooplex to ever keep up with. ¡°He does business here asionally. We met towards the end of our marriage and¡­ it just happened. I be lieved you were having an affair, so I had one too.¡± ¡°The kids call him uncle.¡± Ethan rumbles, making my frus tration grow. This would be a lot easier if he wasn¡¯t so quick 31981 witted ¡°It was only a one night stand at the time.¡± | state, wrap ping my arms around myself protectively as Ethan moves closer still. ¡°I called him when I found out I was pregnant, but he agreed he¡¯d only be as involved as I wanted. I refused to tie myself to another man ever again, so we decided together that I would have sole custody. We didn¡¯t reconnect until after they were born.¡± ¡°I would have known if you cheated on me, Jane.¡± Ethan informs me gruffly. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, and re gardless of the mistakes I may have made, you were the most important thing in the world to me. I would have known you¡¯d been with someone else.¡± ¡°It was one time.¡± I repeat, digging in my heels. ¡°You might think you¡¯re too smart or attentive to notice, but you also thought I wasn¡¯t fucking miserable being your ve. You¡¯re not infallible ¨C no matter how highly you think of yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason why your story doesn¡¯t hold up, little wolf.¡± He reasons, pacing back and forth in front of me. Despite his words, my story is clearly getting to him. ¡°No alpha would agree to give up his children that easily, let alone allow one to be raised by another man.¡± ¡°Not every alpha is as controlling as you are!¡± | use, and at least this much is true. Eric might be dominant and bossy like most alpha wolves, but he doesn¡¯t hold a candle to Ethan. Of course, he doesn¡¯t have a pack to lead either. ¡°Some men are capable of actually respecting a woman¡¯s wishes. He didn¡¯t need to im me or the pups to feel powerful, he was happy to simply be in our lives at all.¡± ¡°And Paisley?¡± Ethan presses, ¡°He wasn¡¯t bothered to let me keep her?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have any more choice in the matter than I did.¡± I exin, ¡°he wasn¡¯t as wealthy then as he is now, and he still doesn¡¯t have your connections. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tie yourself to anyone again, why are you marrying him?¡± Ethan questions then, towering over me. Shivering reflexively, I try to catch up with his train of thought. Does this mean he believes me about the pups? Is he just trying to throw me off? Studying him closely, I realize it¡¯s neither, the possessive jerk just doesn¡¯t like knowing I¡¯m with anyone else. He still thinks of me as his property, even after all this time. ¡°That¡¯s how I felt at the time.¡± I amend, ¡°not anymore. It has taken the better part of four years to build enough trust between us to reach this ce. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to undo the damage you did, but over time I¡¯vee to feel safe enough with him to take this step.¡± Of all the lies I¡¯ve told this evening, this one is the biggest. The damage Ethan inflicted on my heart is still very much in ce, and I don¡¯t think it will ever be repaired. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Ethan shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re his.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± I insist stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s the truth and I¡¯m not going to stay here and keep arguing about it. You need to ept the fact that you don¡¯t have any im on Pais ley or the others.¡± As reckless as it had been to tell Ethan any of this, suddenly I¡¯m realizing it might be the one way to keep us out of court. If I can make him believe he doesn¡¯t have a le gal im on the kids, he might agree to keep everything be tween us. Ethan is staring at me as if he doesn¡¯t recognize me, and I try my best to remain calm under his scrutiny. My heart is pounding so hard in my chest I feel certain he can hear it. Af ter weeks of stress, it feels like everything that¡¯s happened since I returned to this damned city hase down to this moment. Despite my worst fears, I survived Ethan finding out I¡¯m alive. I survived him learning about the other pups and we got Paisley through her surgery. The only thing between me and the future I¡¯ve been dreaming about since I first learned I was pregnant is the man in front of me, and I can barely breathe waiting to find out if I¡¯ve convinced him.., After a few long moments of contemtion, his deep voicends like a hammer, and my heart stops completely. ¡°I want a paternity test.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52. Bargaining Ethan I don¡¯t care what Jane says, I know the pups are mine. She can lie until she¡¯s blue in the face, but she won¡¯t convince me that she cheated on me with Eric. I know my ex-wife better than anyone else in the world and no matter how miserable she may have been, she wouldn¡¯t have broken her vows. ¡°Fine.¡± Jane snaps, not even pausing to think about my request. Shocked, I narrow my eyes at her. She soundspletely confident and unconcerned at the prospect of having a paternity test conducted. In fact, she seems actually eager to get it done. ¡°When do you want to do it?¡± For the first time, a seed of doubt settles in my stomach, making my insides churn and roil with unease. ¡°You¡¯ll do it?¡± | ask dumbly. ¡°Yes.¡± Jane confirms simply. ¡°I¡¯ll dly give you a paternity test and when ites back negative, I¡¯m taking my daugh ter.¡± Two things ur to me at once, first that she¡¯s already forged one DNA test, so she might simply be bluffing and as suming she can pull the same trick here. However the second is that if she really is telling the truth, or if she somehow suc ceeds in faking a second test, she really will take Paisley from me. The idea of losing my daughter doesn¡¯t just make me feel nauseous, it stills the breath right out of my lungs. Whether or not she¡¯s my blood, I¡¯ve raised her from the day she was born. She is my daughter in every way that mat ters, and she¡¯s Jane¡¯s own creation, a living embodiment of 0.000 the woman I love. Biology aside, Paisley is my everything. ¡°You can¡¯t take Paisley.¡± I say in a voice like gravel. ¡°I¡¯m the only parent she¡¯s ever known and she is the only reason I sur vived losing you.¡± ¡°You lost me long before I faked my death, Ethan.¡± Jane professes somberly, ¡°you lost me the day you chose Eve over me.¡± ¡°I did no such thing!¡± | object ferociously. ¡°Of course you did!¡±. She exims, ¡°You believed her lies, you let her schemes convince you I was a monster!¡± I can¡¯t stop myself from reaching out and taking hold of Jane¡¯s shoulders. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard her suggest things might have happened differently than I¡¯ve always been told. Until I heard her say this, I never realized how badly | wanted another exnation. I never wanted to believe Jane had done what Mom and Eve said, but she never gave me any other choice. ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t attack her?¡± She sort of detes, staring at the ground even as I duck my head to try and hold her gaze. ¡°No.¡± Jane murmurs after a moment. ¡°I did. It happened exactly the way she always said.¡± ¡°Then how was it a scheme, baby?¡± | prompt, ¡°what did you mean when you said that?¡± Jane looks back up at me with wide eyes, exactly the same way she¡¯d looked at me that horrible day when I ordered her to tell me why she¡¯d wanted to hurt Mom and Eve. It had been nearly impossible to hold onto my anger then, and now her helplessness tugs at my heartstrings more than ever. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± She finally bursts out. ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I urge. ¡°I just can¡¯t.¡± She sighs, burying her face in her hands, ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m wearing an invisible gag tying my tongue into knots every time I try to exin. I never defended myself because I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I murmur, pulling her into my arms and feeling shocked when she actually lets me, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rubbing her back, I exin. ¡°I never understood that attack ¨C not why the rogues went after Mom but not you and Eve, or why you tried to stop Eve from helping her. Now that we know what Eve is capable of¡­ it seems much likelier that she nned the whole thing to break us up. Do you think she found some way to spellbind you?¡± Jane nods softly, melting further into my embrace and sending a tidal wave of guilt washing over me. The realization that I punished Jane so ruthlessly for a crime she didn¡¯t mit ms into me like a speeding train, and suddenly I can¡¯t really me her for hating me so much. Jane mutters something against my chest, and when I pull away there are tears in her eyes. ¡°Whether or not I could speak, I deserved the benefit of the doubt, Ethan. I was your wife. You betrayed me, you betrayed our vows by believing! was capable of such a thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tell her honestly. ¡°Truly, Jane ¨C but please, don¡¯t punish me by taking Paisley.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a punishment.¡± She responds, swiping at her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s simply the way things are meant to be. She isn¡¯t yours, and while I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for her, meant what I said. I won¡¯t have her be raised by someone who thought enving her mother was an appropriate punish ment. Even if I was guilty, what you did was unforgivable.¡± ¡°Jane, I made a mistake!¡± I begin, knowing my actions were indefensible but unable to take them back. ¡°No, you made a million mistakes!¡± Jane responds, ¡°You didn¡¯t just do it once, you made the decision to treat me that way every single day for more than a year, and you never even seemed to notice what it was doing to me! You were actually surprised when I finally left you.¡± ¡°I thought you had epted the punishment because you felt guilty for your actions!¡± | share, feeling my leash on my temper slip away a little more with every word. ¡°If you were that unhappy, why did you stay as long as you did?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know I could leave!¡± Jane hisses, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was legal for an omega to request a divorce until Linda was inw school and found thew in one of her textbooks.¡± Breathing heavily, I rack my brain for some way to con vince Jane not to do this. If there really is a chance that Pais ley isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s bing painfully obvious that Jane won¡¯t hesitate to take her away. When this conversation began, I thought she was angry with me. Certainly she was furious about what happened between Paisley and Eve, but I as sumed the same emotion was motivating everything. I as sumed she was angry about the past and taking it out on me. Now I¡¯m beginning to suspect a very different feeling is actu ally driving her. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me.¡± I say, speaking the words even as | realize the truth. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid of you, ¡®Ethan!¡± Jane replies, staring at me as if I¡¯m the biggest fool on the. ¡°You broke my heart, you stole my freedom!¡± As strange as it seems, hearing her confirm this actually gives me a fraction of hope. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be so afraid unless I still had the power to hurt her. A few minutes ago she wasing to pieces in my arms, and if I hadn¡¯t stopped kissing her to ask why she left, we¡¯d probably be in bed right now. This wasn¡¯t even the first time she slipped up. Jane is clearly still attracted to me, even though she¡¯s en gaged to another man. In fact, the more time we spend to gether, the more she softens. When we first ran into each oth er she wasn¡¯t even willing to let Paisley get near her, but in a matter of weeks she¡¯se full circle and admitted she¡¯s her mother. Just as I¡¯m thinking it may have been a mistake to trade working with her for a few dates, a new idea strikes me, one that would give me plenty of chances to break down the walls Jane has built around herself. Maybe the solution to our cus tody problem isn¡¯t a paternity test or any legal battle, but sim ply more time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. That¡¯s never what I wanted but I know that doesn¡¯t make it okay. I can see how wrong I¡¯ve been, so I¡¯ll make you another deal.¡± I offer, taking her hand and trying to look contrite. ¡°I¡¯ll let you take Paisley with you when you leave after the fragranceunch.¡± Her eyes widen almost impercep tibly, and I can feel her pulse racing beneath my fingertips. ¡°But I think we need to give Paisley time to adjust before we turn her lifepletely upside down.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± She says, nervously licking her lips. ¡°Move in with me, you and the other pups.¡± I suggest. ¡°Live here with us so Paisley can get used to her new way of life. Let her get to know her siblings ande to terms with the idea of leaving, so there can be a smooth transition ¨C for all of us.¡± Jane stares at me, her lips still swollen from our kisses and parted in surprise. Of course, I have no intention of letting Paisley go at the end of the agreement. If a few stolen mo ments are enough to get Jane to forget herself enough to nearly sleep with me, a few months should be plenty of time to win her back. ¡°Well, what do you say?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¨C The Pups Go Shopping 3rd Person Jane couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She never imagined that Ethan would concede defeat at all, let alone without a lengthy battle. Now he was offering to just give her Paisley, but the idea of living with Ethan again was too over whelming to contemte ¨C if she could even trust that he would keep his word. ¡°Why should I believe you¡¯d actually let her go?¡± Jane asked suspiciously. ¡°Because I want what¡¯s best for her.¡± He stated gently, ¡°And I¡¯m man enough to admit when I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jane eyed him skeptically. Ethan had changed course so suddenly she felt as if she had emotional whish. This day had been aplete roller coaster from start to finish, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with the alpha¡¯s sudden about face. At the same time, she¡¯d never dreamed he would apolo gize for what happened between them. He actually looked truly remorseful, as if he was finally realizing just how badly he hurt her. It didn¡¯t excuse his actions in any way shape or form, but she did believe it would bother him. He had loved her once, after all. At least, she thought he had. When they were young Ethan had been sweet and attentive, everything she had ever wanted in a man. Of course, that was a very long time ago. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She said, not wanting him to see how con flicted she felt. ¡°Jane listen,¡± Ethan sighed heavily, searching his ex-wife¡¯s face, ¡°Did bing a parent change you?¡± ¡°Of course it did.¡± She agreed easily, bing a parent had been like being reborn herself. Life started over pletely the moment she first held her pups in her arms, and it would never be the same again. ¡°Well it changed me too.¡± Ethan professed. ¡°I would do anything for Paisley¡­ and if anyone did to her what I did to you¡­¡± He trailed off, looking pained, ¡°I think maybe you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to raise her.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jane murmured hesitantly. He looked so sincere that she actually felt tempted to trust him. This was so unlike the Ethan she knew, and it waspletely throwing her off. She needed to get away from him and clear her head, she couldn¡¯t think straight with his damnable scent filling her head, or the feeling of his dark eyes piercing straight through her. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Ethan repeated, squeezing her shoulders. ¡°If-¡± Jane qualified, shaking him off. ¡°you put it in writing.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± Ethan vowed. As he led Jane to the door, he tried not to let his excitement show. He knew if he pushed too hard, she¡¯d never agree ¨C and she had to agree. If his n worked, it wouldn¡¯t even matter whether their deal was on pa per or not, Jane would be his long before the deadline arrived. When Jane got home she called Eric and Linda for an emergency debrief. The kinds were still sulking after their col lective meltdown, and though she checked on them after sending Sadie home, they weren¡¯t ready to talk yet. It was for the best, as much as she adored her pups, her current prob lems couldn¡¯t be solved with kisses and cuddles ¨C she needed advice in a big way. ¡°Hello Gorgeous,¡± Eric greeted her a little whileter, kiss ing her on the cheek as he swept into the apartment. Linda had already arrived and was currently pouring a bottle of wine into three veryrge sses. ¡°Hey!¡± Jane greeted the handsome alpha. ¡°Thanks foring.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± He replied, brushing off her needless grati tude. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Jane dragged the word out nervously, wringing her hands. ¡°I sort of did something a little crazy, and I¡¯m hoping you won¡¯t hate me.¡± ¡°I could never hate you.¡± Eric assured her. ¡°Yeah?¡± Jane confirmed with a small smile, ¡°how do you feel about having four kids?¡± Eric nced curiously at Linda, who offered him a con fused look. ¡°I¡¯m not following you.¡± He admitted, looking back to Jane. ¡°I kind of told Ethan my pups are yours.¡± Jane confessed, blushing scarlet. ¡°I identally admitted that Paisley is my daughter and that I made up the Elise Carrington identity¡­ so to make up for it I said the kids weren¡¯t his: that you and I met and had a one night stand before Ethan and I got divorced, and that it¡¯s taken us until now to get engaged because I have trust issues.¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but grin, ¡°So not all a lie then?¡± ¡°No, I guess not.¡± Jane grinned sheepishly. ¡°Well,¡± He said brightly, ¡°We were already faking an en gagement, so this isn¡¯t that much crazier.¡± Jane groaned, ¡°Oh Goddess, you¡¯re right. This is crazy isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how I meant it, honey.¡± Eric promised, patting her back and letting his big hand linger on her shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Linda contributed, joining them in the living room and offering them each a ss of wine. ¡°This entire situ ation has been wild from the beginning. Don¡¯t think of it as you being crazy ¨C just think of it as making the best of a crazy situation.¡± ¡°Well, speaking of crazy,¡± Jane continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all that happened. I told Ethan I wanted custody of Paisley, and he figured out that Eve tricked him about the attack and ap parently felt so guilt about it that he actually offered to let me have her ¨C if the pups and I move in with him to help her li mate.¡± ¡°Holy crap.¡± Linda gasped, taking a big gulp of wine. ¡°That¡¯s out of the question.¡± Ethan¡¯s response was so sud den and visceral both women were taken aback. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t truly give her up that easily ¨C no matter how guilty he feels. It¡¯s got to be a trick.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jane thought aloud, ¡°I had the same in stinct, but he seemed really sincere.¡± ¡°Maybe he was sincerely guilty, but that doesn¡¯t mean his offer was genuine.¡± Eric cautioned, ¡°trust me, I know how al pha males think and I saw the way he was looking at you the other day. This is probably just a ruse to win you back some how.¡± ¡°At the same time, it probably would be good for Paisley.¡± Linda added, unable to look Eric in the eye. She hated to dis agree with him, but she also couldn¡¯t help but think Ethan had a point. ¡°You¡¯re talking about uprooting her from everything she¡¯s ever known and she absolutely worships Ethan. Living with you and getting to know her siblings before she loses him isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the question.¡± Eric argues harshly, making Lin da flinch. ¡°The question is whether or not he actually intends to give you Paisley.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Jane agrees, looking back and forth between her friends as if wishing one of them could simply make the decision for her. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Little did she know that her pups were on the other side of their bedroom door, asking themselves the very same question. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Riley whispered with excitement, ¡°We might get to go live with Daddy ¡®n¡¯ Paisley!¡± ¡°Yeah but Mommy doesn¡¯ seem too sure.¡± Parker frowned. ¡°We can suede her!¡± Ryder suggested, ¡°we just have to think of a way to make her wanna move in.¡± ¡°But how?¡± Parker pondered, listening at the keyhole for another long stretch of the grown up¡¯s conversation. ¡°Uncle Eric seems grumpy.¡± ¡°He likes Mommy.¡± Riley informed the boys confidently, ¡°Course he¡¯s not gonna want her to go.¡± ¡°What was that word Mommy used about Paisley?¡± Ryder asked, ¡°Custardy?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Parker confirmed. ¡°But I don¡¯ know what it means.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯ sound good either way.¡± Riley decided. ¡°Other wise she wouldn¡¯ be talking ¡¯bout taking Paisley.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t take her, we¡¯re s¡¯posed to all be together.¡± Park er objected. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Riley confirmed, ¡°so how can we make it happen?¡± ¡°Maybe Mommy would wanna move if the new ¡®partment was really icky.¡± Ryder brainstormed, ¡°like so icky it couldn¡¯ be cleaned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an idea.¡± Parker nodded, ¡°you know Mommy hates messes.¡± ¡°But what kind of mess is big enough to make her wanna leavepletely?¡± Riley asked her brothers, ¡°It¡¯d have to be really bad.¡± The three pups put their little heads together and thought hard, their young faces scrunching up in thought while the adults continued to talk in the living room. After a few min utes of thinking, Riley¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°I know someting that would make Mommy wanna get out ¡®a here real fast!¡± ¡°What?¡± Her brothers asked eagerly, bouncing up and down beside her. ¡°Parker,¡± the little girl prompted slyly, ¡°Do you still know where Mommy keeps the ¡® mergency credit card?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± He confirmed, ¡°but what are we gonna use it for?¡± ¡°Well, ya know that time we were in the twain station, and Mommy saw a rat?¡± The pup asked. ¡°She screamed really loud.¡± Ryder giggled, remember the scene very clearly. ¡°I bet we can order some pet ones online!¡± Parker ex imed, ¡°if Mommy saw a rat in the house she¡¯d freak out.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Riley grinned deviously. Ryder nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll get theputer, you get the credit card.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¨C Date Night Jane I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do about Ethan. The idea of finally having my family together is incredible, but the idea of living with him again is only too daunting. Eric isplete ly against the idea, and spent most of the night trying to talk me out of it, however Linda seemed unusually supportive of the scheme. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Of course there are three opinions I don¡¯t need to bother asking. I know my pups would be beyond thrilled to live as one big family with Paisley and Ethan. That¡¯s actually what worries me most ¨C I can easily see the logic in helping Paisley adjust to the change in circumstances, but what happens when my other pups be attached to Ethan? How are they going to handle losing their father after only just finding him? I don¡¯t even know if his offer is real. I want to believe he really feels guilty for the terrible wrongs he committed in the past, but would that remorse be enough to make him let go of his only daughter? What if he¡¯s having a paternity test con ducted at this very moment? My friend at theb is on the look out for any samples from Ethan and Paisley, but that¡¯s no guarantee. All my lies areing back to haunt me, and I¡¯m beginning to worry I won¡¯t be able to keep up much longer. When my phone rings the morning after Ethan and I had our reckoning, I¡¯m not surprised to see his name shing across the screen. I answer with slight hesitation, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Good morning Janey.¡± His warm voice sends a shiver down my spine as I remember the way he touched mest night, at how easily I unraveled in his arms. ¡°Hello Ethan.¡± I greet him, making my voice as even as possible. Assuming he¡¯s reaching out about his proposal, I of fer, ¡°I haven¡¯t made a decision about moving in yet I need more time.¡± ¨C ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m calling.¡± Ethan answers, surprising me. ¡°I wanted to touch base about our next date.¡± ¡°What?¡± I reply nkly, not processing his words. ¡°Our next date are you free tonight?¡± He presses. ¡°That¡¯s still happening?¡± I utter in surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t think our deal would change just because you came clean did you, little wolf?¡± He purrs, sounding every bit the predator. ¡°I¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± I answer honestly. ¡°Well, the deal is still on sweetheart.¡± He informs me, ¡°So are you free?¡± ¡°I ¨C yes.¡± I admit, too taken aback toe up with an ex cuse at the moment. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a sitter lined up.¡± ¡°I do, why don¡¯t you bring the kids here and leave them with my sitter. It seems silly for us to have two anyway and this way Paisley can start getting to know her siblings better.¡± Ethan proposes. ¡°O-okay.¡± I agree, once again finding myself tongue-tied. ¡°Great,e round about five o¡¯clock, and then we¡¯ll be off.¡± He instructs, sounding much too pleased with himself. 17.77% When we hang up, I lower my face into my hands and try to figure out what on earth is happening in my brain. No sooner have I emitted a drawn out moan of frustration, that a small voice sounds near my hip. ¡°Mommy what¡¯s wrong?¡± Raising myself off the counter, I look down to find Ryder standing beside me looking concerned. Kneeling down to his level, I pull the sweet pup into my arms and squeeze him tightly. ¡°Nothing a hug from my Ryder can¡¯t solve.¡± I tell him honestly. Having the little bundle of love in my arms makes all my stress fade away ¨C for the moment at least. ¡°Mommy, are you being honest?¡± He asks in the same tone I often use on my mischievous pack, when I¡¯m certain they¡¯ve been up to something naughty. ¡°Yes my darling.¡± Iugh softly, ¡°where are Parker and Ri ley.¡± ¡°Still napping.¡± He answers with a yawn, cuddling closer. Lifting him into my arms, I emit a dramatic groan, ¡°Oh my goodness, you¡¯re getting too big for this.¡± Settling on the couch, we wait until the others are awake, enjoying some rare one on one time together. When his siblings finally emerge, bleary eyed and stretching their limbs, they happily mber onto the sofa with us. I¡¯ve always felt a slight pang sharing af fection with them when Paisley is so far away, but for the first time in a long time that pang is smaller and less severe. Maybe because the day when our family will finally be whole again is in sight atst. ¡°Guess what you three, you get to see Paisley tonight.¡± | tell them, chuckling when they all cheer. ¡°The Alpha is taking me out, so you four will get to hang out with a babysitter.¡± Lv.1 Their excitement is temporarily put on hold as curiosity takes over. ¡°Where¡¯s he taking you, Mommy?¡± Riley asks. Sighing nervously, I admit. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± I gripe, climbing out of the back of Ethan¡¯s chauffeured town car. He closes the door behind me, guiding me forward with an arm around my waist, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­ is it safe?¡± I ask, eyeing the huge red aircraft in front of us. In truth I¡¯m excited beyond belief, I¡¯ve always dreamed of going on a hot air balloon, but it¡¯s also much too romantic for me to feelfortable being alone with Ethan. The oversized wicker basket was already stocked with a bottle of cham pagne and pic basket full of goodies, and the inted ny lon envelope looked ready to take off at any moment. ¡°Of course,¡± He grins, ¡°I checked the weather three times, we¡¯ve got clear skies ahead and all signs point to a beautiful sunset.¡± ¡°A sunset hot air balloon ride.¡± I whisper softly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think you were trying to seduce me, Al pha.¡± The words are out of my mouth before I can stop them ¨C far more flirtatious than I intended them to sound. ¡ª He chuckles darkly, ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing you know bet ter.¡± He teases, pulling me forward. ¡°After all it would be much harder to seed if you saw iting.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± I jibe, letting him lift me into the basket, ¡°I¡¯ll re mind you one of our rules about these dates was ¡®no funny Lv.1 up and leaning away from the ming heat of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯d rather do something I enjoy if I¡¯m already going to be losing the time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little wolf.¡± He teases, ¡°I¡¯m not going to go and start thinking you actually enjoy my company.¡± Reaching up, he adds a bit more propane to the balloon, carrying us higher into the stratosphere. Extending my hand, my fingers whisk through a fluffy white cloud on our right. Ethan¡¯s grip on my waist tightens protectively, but he doesn¡¯t try to stop Soon I¡¯m beaming like a pup in a candy shop. ¡°This is in credible.¡± I revel, not wanting to praise Ethan, but unable to contain my amazement either. ¡°Do you recognize that?¡± Ethan murmurs in reply, nodding towards a nearby ridge. Following the direction of his gaze, my eyes soonnd on a gleaming stone circle overlooking the valley below. It¡¯s the only corner of the mountain not totally covered by dense alpine forest, and it¡¯s a ce I remember only too well. ¡°Of course I do.¡± I whisper, feeling suddenly as though I¡¯m falling, rather than flying. ¡°It¡¯s the temple where we got mar ried.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¨C Elopement 9 Years Earlier ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care if they approve or not!¡± Ethan was pacing back and forth through Jane¡¯s tiny bedroom like a tiger in a cage, his huge hands balled into fists. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ethan.¡± Jane assured him in a soft voice, looking on from her seat on the edge of the bed. ¡°I always knew it would turn out this way.¡± Ethan pulled up short, looking at her in surprise and dis belief, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She shrugged, squirming slightly under his dominant gaze, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re next in line to be Alpha, and I¡¯m¡­ well, me!¡± She gestured to their meager surroundings. She and her mother were poor as church mice, while Ethan¡¯s family lived in the most expensive mansion in the territory. ¡°Omegas don¡¯t marry alphas, and they certainly don¡¯t marry the Alpha.¡± Ethan stormed across the small space, kneeling down in front of her. They¡¯d never spoken about marriage, and now that he thought about it, he realized they¡¯d never spoken about the future at all. Every time he tried Jane changed the subject, and now he knew why. She had apparently picked up on what he had not: that while his parents might not mind them dating when they were teenagers, they would never agree to a more seriousmitment. It wasn¡¯t until Ethan had gone to his father the day after Jane¡¯s Eighteenth birthday, asking for his blessing to propose, that he found out just how opposed his family was to their retionship. In hindsight, he now realized all their attempts to introduce him to alpha females like Eve hadn¡¯t just been working, but schemes to turn his head from the little omega he¡¯d been obsessed with for thest three years. Hearing his parents talk about Jane made their attachment sound like something dirty and wrong, something they¡¯d probably been whispering about behind closed doors since the first day he brought her home. They¡¯d even used her of only being with him for his money. He¡¯d never been more furious, at least he hadn¡¯t until he realized that it wasn¡¯t only his family who believed he would simply toss Jane aside like a used toothpick when he was done with her, but Jane herself. ¡°What is the number one rule of pack status, Jane?¡± He demanded fiercely, catching her face between his hands. ¡°Alpha¡¯s are assholes, betas are bastards and omegas are obviously the best?¡± Jane joked, quoting a familiar saying omega children learned on the yground. ¡°No one tells the Alpha what to do.¡± Ethan corrected her, the corner of his mouth twitching upward, ¡°And that includes who to love.¡± ¡°But you aren¡¯t the Alpha yet.¡± She reminded him with a sad smile, repeating the phrase she often used when Ethan¡¯s bossiness got out of control. However this time instead of a saucy challenge, the words were spoken as a simple truth. ¡°We don¡¯t really have a choice here. Just go marry one of those beautiful socialites they¡¯ve been waving under your nose, and leave me to my lot. I¡¯m not made to be a Luna, I¡¯m made to bow and scrape and submit.¡± She reached up and wrapped her hands around Ethan¡¯s wrists, her slender fingers unable to fully circle the powerful limbs. ¡°Your parents are probably right, Ethan. The sooner we end this, the better¡­ it¡¯ll only be more drawn out and painful if we keep going. You¡¯ll see ¨C you¡¯ll forget me before you know it.¡± And I¡¯ll pine away for you for the rest of my life, she added in her head. This was the wrong thing to say. There were very few things that could make Ethan¡¯s temperpletely snap, and insults against his chosen mate were at the top of the list ¨C even if she was the one saying them. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about yourself that way. I could never, never forget you, Jane. I don¡¯t want anyone else, and I never will.¡± Jane flinched at his harsh tone, tucking her proverbial tail between her legs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t see another solution. Unless you want to keep me as a mistress.¡± She hated the idea, but she knew it was the only possible way they could stay together and Goddess help her, she loved Ethan too much to be prideful about her position. Ethan released her so abruptly she almost fell forward, and when she looked up he was all the way across the room, his eyes glowing with rage and his muscles straining to con tain his wolf. Realizing her mistake, Jane rose to her feet, but froze in ce when Ethan growled. When he spoke, his voice was more animal than man, ¡°Don¡¯t, if youe near me right now, I¡¯ll mark you.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Jane gulped, more intrigued than frightened. ¡°Janey, you can¡¯t look at me that way.¡± Ethan groaned. ¡°This isn¡¯t how I want to do it.¡± Her heart was pounding against her ribs, electricity siz zling through her veins, ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Hesitantly moving towards him, her body quickly b ing ovee with desire, Jane still yelped when Ethanshed out, pulling her body flush against him. Panting with anticipa tion, Jane wondered if he would finally im her the way she¡¯ d been begging him to for more than a year now. Remaining a virgin when Ethan was constantly getting her all hot and bothered, giving her every other pleasure and showing her hints of the rapture that awaited them, was almost torture. She¡¯d never understood why he always stopped them from going all the way, especially when he clearly loved exploring and indulging her body. Now she was beginning to suspect that he wanted it as badly as she did, but he knew if they took that step he¡¯d lose control Spinning her around and trapping Jane¡¯s hands so she could not touch him and tempt him further, Ethan confirmed her suspicions. ¡°On our wedding night, once I¡¯mpletely buried inside you and you¡¯re screaming my name.¡± He rum bled, nibbling the spot where her neck met her shoulder ¨C the spot he desperately wanted to mark. Jane whimpered with need, and Ethan offered her a sym pathetic purr, ¡°I know, baby.¡± His tongue worked over the same spot, ¡°But if you want it you have to marry me first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± She whined, ¡°we can¡¯t get married.¡± ¡°Yes we can.¡± Ethan answered huskily, grinding his hard ness against her backside, ¡°you just have to say yes. We can go tonight, if we elope there¡¯s not a damn thing my parents can do about it.¡± Jane let her head fall back against his shoulder, giving his mouth a broader canvass to kiss, lick and nip. ¡°You¡¯re not seri ous.¡± Ethan¡¯s lips abruptly left her skin, and Jane¡¯s eyes snapped open as she was spun to face the imposing alpha. ¡°I¡¯ ve never been more serious about anything in my entire life.¡± He insisted, ¡°Marry me, Jane. We can go to the temple in Luneste. By this time tomorrow we could be husband and wife.¡± ¡°The pack will never ept me.¡± Jane deflected, wanting to agree so badly it hurt, but trying to hang onto reality for the both of them. ¡°They will if I tell them to.¡± Ethan dered, finally releasing Jane¡¯s captive hands, and encouraging her to wrap her arms. around him. ¡°I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I know you¡¯re afraid, but you¡¯re capable of so much more than you give yourself credit, baby.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She asked anxiously, gnawing on her lower lip. ¡°Yes.¡± He vowed, hope welling inside him as Jane softened to the idea. Kissing her deeply, he asked one more time against her swollen lips. ¡°Marry me, say yes ¨C I promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Jane offered him an incandescent smile, looking so stun ning Ethan couldn¡¯t resist kissing her again before she replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Jane agreed when they parted. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡± That night they snuck out of the city under the cloak of darkness, driving away from the capital and traveling high into the mountains to the fabled temple of the Moon God dess, where a priestess bound their hands with a ribbon of moonlight, and led them through their vows. They stood at the center of the stone circle beneath the stars and promised to love and honor each other in sickness and health, in good times and bad, and to never forsake their sacred vows. When the ceremony wasplete, the Priestess left them to consummate their marriage on that sacred ne, and Ethan finally imed his bride the way he¡¯d been dreaming about for so long. To Jane it all felt like a dream, a fantasy that was simply too good to be true. She never imagined she¡¯d ac tually get to marry Ethan, let alone bear his mark. They stopped three times on the way home to make love again, but every time they were in the car she kept the passenger visor lowered so she could see Ethan¡¯s mark in the mirror. It was the absolute best night of her life, and it was only just beginning. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56-Out of Control Jane Staring down at the altar where Ethan and I were married fills me with both joy and pain. It looks exactly the same as it had that night, and if I close my eyes I can almost imagine that I¡¯m eighteen again: full of love and hope, my biggest wor ry in the entire world being that I wouldn¡¯t be epted at Ethan¡¯s chosen mate. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I was so foolish ¨C so naive. Our honeymoon didn¡¯t evenst a day. When we returned to the city the next morning, we were expecting a blowout fight with Ethan¡¯s parents, but it turned out that the best night of our lives was followed by one of the hardest days we¡¯d ever experience. Ethan¡¯s father had died of a sudden heart attack in the night, and suddenly my eighteen-year-old husband was forced to defend his right to be Alpha. He fought and defeated more than a dozen wolves before he could bury his father or announce our mar riage. However when the dust finally did settle, there was no one left to object to his choice of mate. Ethan ckwell was Alpha once and for all, and we had been married before the Goddess. We made history in more ways than one. Ethan bee the youngest Alpha the NightFang pack had ever known, and I became the first omega Luna. A few monthst er we had a second, more formal wedding with half the pack in attendance, but from that day on I had a target on my back, even though I didn¡¯t know it yet. ¡°You promised I wouldn¡¯t regret marrying you.¡± | state softly. ¡°You lied.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ethan admits, his voice full of regret. ¡°I broke a lot of promises we made that day.¡± ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I ask, feeling my eyes burn with the threat of tears. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡± He answers simply. ¡°No matter what happened afterwards, I¡¯d like to think that night is still a good memory for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a painful memory.¡± I lie. I¡¯ve returned to that night far too many times to count in my dreams, and though I wouldn¡¯t change having my pups for anything, part of me still wishes we could go back to such a simple time. ¡°I think you wanted to confuse me with the past or guilt me for leaving you.¡± Fat grey clouds are swirling in the distance, reflecting my sullen mood. If confusing me was his intention it absolutely worked, especially since the bastard is still touching me and making my body feel too many things it shouldn¡¯t. I try to shake him off, but there¡¯s nowhere to run in this damned bal loon. ¡°Actually I nned this before you came clean.¡± Ethan says, surprising me, ¡°I was going to use it to try to make you admit your true identity, but I went ahead with it after you confessed because it¡¯s a special ce for us both.¡± Not for the first time, I wonder at how calmly he¡¯s be haved about everything I did to get away from him as if he thinks this is all some big game. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care?¡± I ask suddenly, unable to contain my curiosity. ¡°Care about what?¡± He replies, Throwing up my hands, some of the Champagne sloshes out of my ss, and I turn on Ethan. ¡°That I had an affair, that I left you and faked my death?¡± ¡°I do care.¡± He answers evenly, lifting my hand to his lips, and licking the spilled drink from my skin. The feeling of his tonguepped at the sparkling droplet erases all thought from my brain for a moment, particrly as I remember how talented his tongue is elsewhere. Regaining my senses, I focus on his words with consider able effort. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± I grumble, shortly followed by, ¡°would you stop that!¡± Sucking my finger into his mouth and giving it onest, luxurious lick, he grins at my flushed expression. ¡°Trust me Janey, I care.¡± He assures me, releasing me only long enough to pour a bit more wine. ¡°I¡¯m just more relieved that you¡¯re alive, than I am angry about your trick. And don¡¯t get me started about your supposed affair.¡± He adds wryly. ¡°So what, you¡¯re just going to let your anger go?¡± I scoff, not understanding how this could be the same man who re acted so brutally to my attack on Eve. I used to think that be ing Alpha must have corrupted him how else could the lov ing man I married be so cruel? Now I¡¯m beginning to wonder if he¡¯s not simply an incredible actor. Maybe this is what he does when he isn¡¯t in control: he pretends to be affectionate and caring in order to get what he wants, then shows his true colors when the time is right. ¡ª Ethan arches a brow. ¡°Would you rather I punish you?¡± My hackles instantly raise, ¡°Of course not ¨C I¡¯ve had enough of your punishment for a lifetime.¡± I snap. ¡°And that¡¯s why.¡± He announces cryptically, a sh of 34.12% some undecipherable emotion darting across his too-hand some features. ¡°Why you¡¯re letting it go?¡± | rify, not quite believing my ears. ¡°Consider it time served.¡± He remarks absently, staring past me with a furrowed brow. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± He says, more to himself than to me. ¡°You¡¯re what¡¯s strange.¡± | mutter under my breath, ¡°One minute you¡¯reing on to me so strongly I have to practical ly jump out of the balloon to escape, the next you¡¯re actually being reasonable and then you go all moody, not even paying attention to our ¨C¡± ¡°Jane!¡± Ethan interrupts my grumbling, and for the first time I catch a note of worry in his voice. He¡¯s no longer hold ing his Champagne ss, instead he¡¯s fiddling with the bal loon¡¯s rigging, his movements swift and purposeful. Cocking my head as I watch him work, I btedly realize that it¡¯s got ten oddly dark out. A few moments ago the sunset was still zing around us, but this seems much too quick for it to al ready be over. Turning around with a sense of rising dread, I can only blink in shock and horror at the huge ck clouds barreling towards us, blocking out the stunning sunset and moving so fast that the wind must be gusting. ¡°I thought you said you checked the weather.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Ethan answers through gritted teeth, ¡°there weren¡¯ t any storms in the forecast. It waspletely clear.¡± ¡°Right.¡± | utter simply, licking my lips. ¡°What do we do?¡± My voice sounds strange to my own ears, and I flinch as light ning shes violently in the approaching maelstrom. ¡°We try tond before it hits us.¡± He exins, lowering the me suspended beneath the red envelope. Lv.1 ¡°Is that going to be possible?¡± I squeak, already feeling the icey gusts of wind pelting my skin. ¡°We¡¯re sure as hell going to try.¡± Ethan pronounces, rais ing his voice so he can be heard over the approaching thun der. ¡°What should I do? Can I help?¡± I question, my pulse be ginning to race. ¡°The best thing you can do is just hunker down and wait it out, baby.¡± He instructs, guiding me to one corner of the bas ket and helping me lower myself into a crouch. ¡°I¡¯ll get us out of this.¡± In nine out of ten dangerous situations I would insist on helping, on not standing by and letting a big strong man save me. However right now I¡¯mpletely out of my league, and I don¡¯t have the first clue what to do. Even Ethan, who knows how to fly this damned contraption, is powerless to a certain degree. All he can do is get us to the ground as fast as possi ble, but the little I know about balloons tells me that the cold er the air is around us, the harder it will be for us tond. . When the storm finally collides with us, the balloon is in stantly sent spinning, and I cry out with fear, clutching the sides of the basket. To see Ethan standing up, still battling with the controls in the middle of such a gale makes me feel sick. A p of thunder louder than any gunshot releases a torrent of rain. It pelts us at such a nt it seems almost hori zontal, instantly soaking us both. I want to shout for Ethan to sit down, but I don¡¯t think he can. I keep imagining one good burst of wind knocking him over the side of the basket, but all I can do is wrap my arms around my knees and pray to the Goddess that we¡¯ll be alright. I have to make it home, I think desperately, I can¡¯t leave my pups on their own. They¡¯re too little, they need me. The only other time I¡¯ve known fear this strong was the night of Paisley¡¯s surgery, but this is fear of a different kind. This is the fear of knowing my own life could end at any moment, and Ethan¡¯s as well. It¡¯s bad enough to imagine leaving the kids without one parent, but to lose both is too terrible to contem te. That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m so afraid for him, I tell myself. I wouldn¡¯t care if it wasn¡¯t for the kids. The basket is spinning and shaking, the mepletely gone out as we hurtle through the air. Then, just as another thunder p draws a scream from my lips, I hear a vicious tearing sound as the nylon balloon rips wide open. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57- Crash Landing Ethan Jane is huddled in one corner of the basket as we plum met towards the ground, her eyes mped tightly shut as she holds on for dear life. At a certain point I had to cut the propane offpletely, the storm arrived too fast, and a gradual fall was too risky. Now we¡¯re being batted around like a ping-pong ball trapped in some macabre game yed by the gods of thunder and lightning, and it¡¯s only getting worse. When the nylon balloon tears, true fear slices through me for the first time. Up until then I was worried but optimistic: as long as the balloon was intact and we stayed in the basket, eventually we¡¯d have to land. However one of those factors just got shredded, and the other was about to go right out the window with it. Still, I had to take the risk ¨C for Jane¡¯s sake if not my own. Wrapping one of the dangling bast ropes around my wrist, 1 begin climbing onto the edge of the basket, edging around to the side of the balloon that tore. Just then a terri fied but familiar voice reaches my ears, ¡°Ethan, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°I have to fix the tear!¡± I shout back. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Jane screams, crawling out of her corner and trying to cross over to me, as if she wants to pull me back inside. ¡°I have to!¡± I call back, holding out a hand to stop her fran tic movement, ¡°Just stay there and let me do this. There¡¯s no other way.¡± To my immense relief she obeys, watching me with eyes as wide as dinner tes. Climbing up the rigging, it takes nearly all my strength to hold on as we careen through the air, but eventually I manage to reach the tear. Grasping one side of the nylon with one hand, I take a deep breath and let go of the ropes long enough to reach out and grab the other side of the ripped envelope. Bringing the two sides together, I quickly tie the shredded ends and loop my arms and legs through the ropes crisscross ing over the balloon, stabilizing myself as I prepare to ride out the rest of this disastrous flight. The base is more secure now, but I¡¯m going to have to hold the sides of the tear to prevent it from ripping further at the top. Luckily these mountains are high enough that we aren¡¯t far from the ground now, but we still have a crashnding to survive. Regret and fear for Jane pulses through me as I watch the mountains draw nearer, asionally illuminated by blinding shes of lightning. Thest thing I wanted was for her to be harmed. She has to survive this and not only because she means the world to me, but because if ites down to one of us, the pups need her far more than they need me suming they¡¯re mine at all. as ¨C Those minutes handing on the side of an out of control hot air balloon were among the longest of my life, but eventu ally we hit the ground like a ton of bricks, and I throw myself free of the balloon a second before the envelope hits the rocks, The basket is on it¡¯s side, but I can see Jane still hud dled inside. Rushing to Jane, I pull her out of the basket and onto her feet, ¡°Come here, let me look at you.¡± I murmur, checking over her small body, ¡°Are you all right? Are you hurt?¡± But Jane isn¡¯ t responding, the moment I touched her shetched onto me like a little blonde strip of velcro, throwing her arms around my middle and sobbing into my chest. Sighing with relief and just a little bit of pride that she¡¯s seeking me forfort, I return her hug and bury my head in her sweet-smelling hair. ¡°Open your eyes, Janey.¡± I encourage her gently. ¡°It¡¯s over, we made it.¡± She shakes her head against my rain-drenched shirt, and I cuddle her closer. ¡°It¡¯s over little wolf, you¡¯re safe.¡± Hershes gradually part, revealing tear-stained, red rimmed eyes as green as the forest around us. Looking hesi tantly around, she slowly turns her attention back to me. Pushing away from my embrace, she shes her hand to wards my bicep and I catch it reflexively, not allowing her swat tond. ¡°What is wrong with you? How could you take me up in that thing!¡± She shouts furiously, ¡°Are you crazy! We have kids!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I profess sincerely, pulling her back into my arms, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I never would have done it if I thought there was a chance of a storm.¡± Jane¡¯s face is buried in my chest, and she grumbles some thing indecipherable. I¡¯m sure it was an usation of insult of some sort, but as long as she¡¯s hugging me, I don¡¯t care what names she wants to call me. I could dly do this all day. However when I finally push her away, deciding we¡¯d better try to find some shelter, she¡¯s not insulting me at all. ¡°A-and y-you climbed o-out of the b-basket and I thought¡­ I thought you were g-going to die and-¡± She sobs, staring at me with a look of abject betrayal, ¡°what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± | cover the sudden pang in my heart quickly, ¡°T¡± m sorry I scared you, baby.¡± ¡°You should be.¡± She sniffled, wiping her nose with the back of her hand. A red smear appears on her cheek then, and | catch her hand as carefully as I can. Angry red gashes dot her palms, and I spy a few shards of ss imbedded in her skin. The champagne sses must have broken. Tsking softly, I look around us for a suitable spot to wait out the storm and treat her wounds. To my surprise, I recognize the spot where we stand. ¡°We¡¯re not far from the temple.¡± | announce, ncing back at Jane. ¡°Are you up for a little walk ¨C I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to find better shelter.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She informs me grumpily. ¡°But I¡¯m not doing any reminiscing, mister.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± | chuckle softly, leading her away into the trees. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Ow!¡± Jane yelps, trying and failing to jerk her hand away from me. ¡°Ow, ow, ow.¡± ¡°Hush now,¡± | croon, using my extended ws like a pair of pincers to pull the ss from her ravaged palms. ¡°I¡¯m al most done.¡± We¡¯re seated in an abandoned cave near the stone circle, shivering as rain continues to pour outside, but slowly drying out beside the fire I built. The temple¡¯s priestesses live in the wilds around the altar, and I suspect the cave we currently in habit might have housed one of the Goddess¡¯s mysterious servants once. It¡¯s far too clean to be home to bears or other wildlife. Jane continues to fuss as I tend her wounds, I suspect more out of feeling sullen than actual pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you birth quadruplets?¡± I tease after a moment, ¡°this can¡¯t be that bad.¡± ¡°Actually this is worse.¡± Jane sniffs with a pout, ¡°I had drugs for that.¡± ¡°Oh I see.¡± I murmur sympathetically, wrapping her hand in a strip of damp fabric I tore from my shirt and kissing her palm before moving on to the other. I let my lips linger on her second hand a few moments too long, testing just how vul nerable she¡¯s feeling. Jane lets me press a few lingering kisses to her wrist, then more as I make my way up her arm. Realiz ing she must have been very shaken if she was letting me take advantage this way, I pull back, feeling a sliver of guilt settle in my chest. I wouldn¡¯t mind taking advantage further, but I feel badly for scaring her so much. ¡°Okay sweetheart, I think we should shift and try to get some sleep.¡± Is it my imagination, or does she look disappointed? ¡°It¡¯s awfully cold.¡± She observes with a shiver. ¡°Even with a fur coat.¡± I have to smother my smile, suddenly remembering how sneaky Jane used to be when we were dating. The pups defi nitely got their alpha personalities from their father ¨C whether it¡¯s me or Eric remains to be seen ¨C but all their deviousness came directly from the little she-wolf in front of me. When Jane wants something she almost neveres out and asks for it, instead she schemes her way into making others offer it. I¡¯d be willing to bet that my chosen mate wants a cuddle right now, but feels too proud or shy to ask for it. ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯ll have to snuggle for warmth.¡± I sug gest with a sigh. I know my suspicions were correct when I see a spark of triumph in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Fine.¡± Jane mutters sulkily, ¡°but don¡¯t even think about trying anything.¡± ¡°You have my word.¡± I vow, stripping off my clothes and shifting into my wolf. Curling up by the fire, I watch as Jane removes her soaked clothing one piece at a time, making ab solutely no attempt to hide herself from my view. With the near-death experience we just survived, I¡¯m not surprised she¡¯ s feeling the need to reaffirm her vitality with physical affec tion, but I know from experience that giving in now would be a mistake. I¡¯m sure Jane would dly let me make love to her in this moment, but in the morning she would call it a mistake. Much better to keep her wanting, to leave her hot and bothered and hungry for more. So when she finally shifts and the sweet little blonde wolf curls up against me, I simply wrap my big body around her, and purr until she¡¯s fast asleep. As disastrous as this date turned out to be ¨C this round undoubtedly goes to Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58- Going Home Jane As myshes flutter open, I struggle to ce my sur roundings. I¡¯m lying on the cold, hard ground but my body is cushioned on all sides by warm, soft fur. Ethan¡¯s scent en velopes me like a security nket; familiar, irresistible and only too cozy. He purrs as | stir, his powerful muscles constricting around me as if trying to hold me closer. My mind grapples for memories ofst night, trying to figure out how we ended up here. After a moment everythinges rushing back to me, and I¡¯m instantly d I¡¯m in wolf form or I would be blush ing scarlet. I can¡¯t believe I let Ethan get the better of me that way. I can¡¯t believe how shamelessly I flirted with him ¨C my Goddess, I practically did a strip tease. What on earth was I thinking? My wolf is practically glowing with happiness to be wrapped up in his proverbial arms, but all this incident has shown me is how weak my will is, even after all this time. There is no way I can possibly move in with him ¨C if I lose this much control over a little balloon ident, what¡¯s going to happen when | have one too many sses of wine, or when I feel a little bit too lonelyte at night? Hesitantly rousing myself, I manage to shake off Ethan¡¯s big limbs and shift back into my human form. The next thing! know the warm fur at my back disappears, and a pair of mus cr arms circle my body. ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± Ethan murmurs in my ear, kissing my shoulder. OB ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t.¡± | snap over my shoulder, pushing him off, and searching for my discarded clothes. ¡°There¡¯s not go ing to be any of that.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me me for trying.¡± He chuckles.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh yes I absolutely can.¡± I grumble, ncing at my ex husband and instantly regretting it. He¡¯s standing behind mepletely naked, every inch of his bronze skin on disy, muscles rippling as he stretches and yawns. Unable to stop myself, I let my eyes wander down below his waist, and now I really am bright red. Though I will never admit it, I¡¯ve fantasized about having Ethan back in my bed many times over the years. Whatever happened between us, there¡¯s no denying how talented he is in the bedroom. Still, I thought my memory was tricking me into imagining his¡­ lets say skills¡­ were more prodigious than they truly were in reality. However the evidence is currently staring me in the face, and if anything I think my memory un dersold him. ¡°You like what you see?¡± Ethan¡¯s deep voice reaches my ears, and if it¡¯s possible I feel my flush spread. ¡°No,¡± I lie stubbornly, turning away and pulling on my panties. ¡°You¡¯ve really let yourself go, Ethan.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± He chuckles, prowling forward until he¡¯s stand ing so close behind me that I can feel the heat pouring off his body in waves. ¡°Is that why I can smell your ar-¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I object, clutching my shirt over my bare breasts and pivoting to poke him in the chest. ¡°Gentlemen do not point out that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not a gentleman.¡± He grins. ¡°You¡¯ve got that right.¡± I mutter, pulling on my top without pausing to don my bra. Every moment I spend naked with this man is like a ticking time bomb. ¡°How are we going to get home?¡± I ask, looking around. Thest time we came here we drove. ¡°We¡¯ll have to hike down to the road and hope someone will give us a ride.¡± He reasons. ¡°Great.¡± I remark dryly, ¡°first you take a balloon into a hur ricane, now you want to hitchhike. You know, near death ex periences aren¡¯t usually considered ideal date activities.¡± ¡°Oh, so this is still part of the date?¡± Ethan quips, arching one of his dark brows. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll let me hold your hand?¡± ¡°Not in this lifetime romeo.¡± I answer, swatting the hand he has extended towards me as we set out of the cave. ¡°Do you think the pups are okay?¡± I fret, ¡°they must be really freaked out that we never came home.¡± Ethan sighs, ¡°I know, but there¡¯s not anything we can do about it. We just have to get home as fast as we can.¡± He squeezes my arm, ¡°They¡¯re tough pups, they¡¯ll pull through.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± At that moment, Ryder, Parker, Paisley and Riley were ea gerly putting their heads together, trying to speak softly enough that their babysitter wouldn¡¯t overhear. ¡°So you put rats in the ¡®partment?¡± Paisley asked, barely containing a gig gle. ¡°We ¡®leased them two days ¡®go.¡± Riley confirmed. Paisley couldn¡¯t help herself. Sheughed out loud, and her siblings couldn¡¯t resist joining in. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± Ryder chortled, his young face lit up with glee. ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯ noticed yet, but she will!¡± ¡°Then she¡¯ll be sure to move us.¡± Parker concluded, ¡°Mom my hates messes, and rats are super messy.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Paisley exims, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a big family.¡± ¡°We can all live together, forever!¡± Parker agreed. ¡°And our n might ¡®ready be working!¡± Riley added hap pily, ¡°if they didn¡¯e homest night, they must be having a really good time.¡± ¡°I bet they¡¯re kissing.¡± Ryder suggested, sping his hands over his mouth, tickled by his own joke. The others chuckled along happily,pletely unaware there was any act more intimate than this. ¡°Why¡¯d they split up in da first ce?¡± Paisley asked the others, voicing a question that had been bothering her for some time. ¡°I asks Daddy and all he said was they¡¯re ying hide and seek.¡± . ¡°I dunno.¡± Riley frowned, ¡°Mommy¡¯s never ¡®ven talked ¡¯bout Daddy before ¨C but she always seems really sad when we asks. ¡°Daddy¡¯s seemed sad too.¡± Paisley nodded. ¡°He¡¯s been a gazillion times happier ever since she came back.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s seemed happier too.¡± Parker shared. ¡°Auntie Linda says she¡¯s ¡®flicted¡­ or someting like that. I think it means confused, but she keeps humming and smiling for no reason. She never used to do that.¡± Riley shook her head in annoyance, ¡°Grown ups can be so silly. It¡¯s right in front of deir faces and dey don¡¯t even see it.¡± A few hourster when Jane and Ethan came through the door, apologies raining from their lips, the pups looked up at them in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯re you sorry?¡± Ryder asked, thinking his parents were very odd indeed. ¡°We¡¯ve been having so much fun!¡± ¡°We should stay here all da time, Mommy!¡± Parker beamed. Jane sent a meaningful nce in Ethan¡¯s direction, just barely missing him cover up his smile. ¡°You weren¡¯t worried when we didn¡¯te homest night?¡± ¡°Course not!¡± Rileyughed, ¡°We knew you were safe with da Alpha.¡± Now Jane did catch Ethan grinning, as he made no effort to hide it. Instead he put his arm around her shoulders and beamed at the children. ¡°That¡¯s right kids,¡± He proimed, ¡°Your Mommy is safe as long as she¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°And on that note, we really should be going.¡± Jane an nounced, to the sound of four dramatic groans. ¡°Come on, now, you¡¯ve had lots of time together, I don¡¯t want to hear anyints.¡± As the pups gathered their things, Ethan pulled Jane to the side. ¡°Have you thought any more about my proposal?¡± Jane nced at the kids nervously, ¡°Hey, careful. If the kids hear that word they might think you mean something very different.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t look the least bit dissuaded, ¡°Is that a yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Jane confessed, ¡°There¡¯s too much history and it¡¯s just tooplicated. I don¡¯t want things to be harder for Paisley, but I also don¡¯t want to get the others¡¯ hopes up about¡­¡± ¡°About me?¡± Ethan guessed when she trailed off. ¡°Why would that be a concern when Eric is in the picture?¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s the other thing.¡± Jane ryed honestly, ¡°Eric isn¡¯t wild about the idea of his fiancee moving in with her ex.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ethan grumbled, ¡°We¡¯ll leave the matter open for now.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane argued, ¡°this is my decision.¡± ¡°You only thought about it for a couple of days, and one of those was under some pretty stressful circumstances.¡± Ethan reasoned, ¡°do us both a favor, and give it some more time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jane conceded, ¡°I might have agreed if it hadn¡¯t been for the date.¡± Anger shed in Ethan¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t argue. He knew better than to push Jane when she was already digging in her heels. Jane left with Ryder, Parker and Riley, feeling a sense of calm to finally be returning home and to have things semi-settled with Ethan. She didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d still let her take Paisley when her time in the city was up, but she knew she might never get out of the Night Fang territory if she took that risk with Ethan. Of course her light mood onlysted as long as it took them to make the short walk home. As soon as she opened the door, she smelled the rats, and when she flicked the lightswitch, she saw they¡¯re scurrying bodies. ¡°Oh my god dess.¡± She eximed, putting a hand out to stop the children from going inside. There were droppings everywhere, and she could see from here that the electrical wires on more than one of her appliances had been chewed through. ¡°How on earth!¡± She eximed, dropping her head back in exasperation, ¡°I don¡¯t believe this.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jane pulled out her phone and di aled Ethan¡¯s number. He picked up almost instantly. ¡°Hello gorgeous, you miss me already?¡± ¡°No.¡± She growled, ¡°But I have sort of a situation here.¡± Jane sighed, staring around her house in reluctant defeat. ¡± think we will be moving in with you after all ¨C immediately.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59. Moving Day Jane Jane couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. If it were anything else, she would simply grit her teeth and bear the inconvenience, but rats are mas for disease and there were so many visible that she couldn¡¯t even imagine how many were hiding out of sight. So much for the fancy new apartment. She thought, already nning some very choice words for her leasing agent. Ethan¡¯s voice hardened on the other end of the line, ¡°Is ev erything okay? Are you in trouble?¡± ¡°Down boy.¡± Jane answered simply, ¡°there¡¯s no danger, un less you count the danger of me puking in disgust. We appear to have a rat infestation ¨C and a big one at that.¡± Peeking into the apartment, she shuddered when she saw a handful of long, hairless tails slipping away beneath her expensive fur nishings. Jane could almost feel Ethan rx through the phone, and she was certain she heard the start of a smile in his voice. ¡°The babysitter is still here, I¡¯ll be over in a sec to help you.¡± ¡°Ethan,¡± she stopped him, feeling suddenly very over whelmed. ¡°This is the only reason I¡¯m agreeing. If I had another choice I¡¯d take it.¡± If Ethan¡¯s thoughts followed the same train as Jane¡¯s ¨C which told her she had a thousand other choices ranging from going back to Linda¡¯s, to getting a hotel or simply leaving the city early ¨C he had the sense not to voice them. ¡°Of course, Janey.¡± After she hung up, she looked down at the curious faces of her babies. ¡°Well munchkins you got your wish, we¡¯re going to go stay with Ethan and Paisley.¡± Jane dragged an exhaust ed hand through her long hair, ¡°And I¡¯m starting to think I have a seriously self-destructive streak.¡± ¡°Wha¡¯s a self-structive streak?¡± Riley asked promptly, even while she and the boys dance around in celebration. ¡°Something grown ups have that makes them do things they know they shouldn¡¯t.¡± Jane exined with a frown. ¡°You mean like when I wanna cookie, but you tell me to wait ¡¯til after dinner, so I sneak it out a the jar behind you?¡± The little girl asked without even a hint of shame. ¡°Something like that.¡± Jane agreed with a wry smile. ¡°Is okay, Mommy.¡± Parker straightened up to join the con versation. ¡°Everyone makes ¡®stakes sometimes.¡± ¨C The next day, Eric arrived bright and early to help Jane move all of their things out of the condo and into Ethan¡¯s penthouse, to the Alpha¡¯s extreme displeasure. Luckily they¡¯d only just moved into the apartment, so lots of their boxes hadn¡¯t yet been unpacked. It was merely a matter of moving things from one ce to another. Jane had asked for Eric¡¯s assistance, worried that Ethan was already getting the wrong idea about her presence in his home. However if she was being honest with herself, her real fear was that she liked being back there far too much. Their first night in the apartment had been one of the most surreal and wonderful nights of her life. After everything that had happened with Eve, Petra had checked herself into a spa for a full week to try and recover, unable to wrap her mind around the terrible turn of events, so the young family had the pent house all to themselves. Ethan cooked dinner with his own two hands, and Jane got to have a meal with her entire family together for the very first time. Afterwards they gave the pups baths and put them to bed, all piling onto Paisley¡¯s bed for a fairy story before be ing tucked in with hugs and kisses from both their parents ¨C for the first time in their lives. Once they were settled Ethan poured Jane a ss of wine and cleaned up while she took a bubble bath, before they settled on the couch to watch a movie. Jane fell asleep cuddled up against Ethan, and didn¡¯t even wake when he carried her to her bed a little whileter. When she woke up in the morning Jane called Linda be fore the sun was even up, letting her old friend talk her down from a panic attack before reaching out to Eric. He promised toe to her aid without hesitation, and when he arrived af ter breakfast Jane didn¡¯t have to fake her joy at seeing him. She threw her arms around his neck and let him lift her feet straight off the ground, before kissing her soundly. Ethan and the pups looked on with disappointment, but they were too far away to hear Jane¡¯s whispers of thanks to her fake fiance. ¡°I¡¯m in so far over my head.¡± She admitted as they packed clothes into suitcases a little whileter. ¡°Honestly Eric, what am I going to do?¡± ¡°Listen, it¡¯s a step in the right direction,¡± Eric assured her, taking her by shoulders and speaking in a low, comforting tone. ¡°You can do this, Jane. It¡¯s a few months and then you get to bring Paisley home once and for all.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jane moaned, feelingpletely beside herself. The previous night hadn¡¯t been as close a call as their time to gether after the balloon crash, but it had tempted her horribly. ¡°But Ethan ¨C he knows all my weaknesses, he knows how to get to me like no one else.¡± ¡°Do you want me to talk to him?¡± Eric offered, a harsh note in his voice that wasn¡¯t there a moment ago. ¡°And say what?¡± Jane questioned. ¡°Stay away from my woman?¡± She joked. ¡°Why not? If you want him to believe this thing between us is real, I can¡¯t just paw you all over in front of him ¨C not that I mind.¡± He added, shing a wolfish grin. ¡°I have to act the way he¡¯d expect a true contender to act, and that means con fronting him when he pushes you too hard.¡± ¡°But what good will that do?¡± Jane countered, ¡°other than riling him up?¡± ¡°It will make him take our engagement seriously.¡± Eric rea soned. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Fine.¡± Jane sighed, ¡°just promise me you¡¯ll keep it civil.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± He assured her. He had every intention of doing whatever was necessary to protect his fu ture with Jane, and nothing was a bigger threat to that than Ethan. After a very long morning of moving boxes, suitcases and bags between the two apartments, Jane took the pups out to lunch, promising to bring take out back to Ethan and Eric and hoping their conversation went smoothly. Inside, she knew the chances of this were very small indeed. She¡¯d heard Ethan growling every time Eric touched her, and she genuinely thought he might attack the other man when he saw him y ing with Paisley As soon as Jane and the pups were out the door, Eric turned on the powerful Nightfang Alpha. ¡°Let me guess.¡± Ethan smirked, eyeing his opponent up and down, ¡°You¡¯re going to set me straight about pursuing Jane when you¡¯ve al ready staked your im.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about my im, it¡¯s about her wishes. She left you for a reason, ckwell.¡± Eric replied stiffly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°If that was true, she wouldn¡¯t need you here to do her bid ding.¡± Ethanbatted, ¡°If she didn¡¯t want me, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried about giving in to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got news for you, if you have to make a woman ¡°give in¡± to you, you¡¯re a predator.¡± Eric stated fiercely. ¡°Of course I¡¯m a predator.¡± Ethan growled, ¡°all true Alpha¡¯s are, and like it or not Jane is an omega, it¡¯s in her nature to run, even when she wants to be caught.¡± ¡°You make me sick.¡± Eric announced, ¡°Goddess knows how an amazing she-wolf like Jane ever fell for you in the first ce, but it¡¯s a blessing she finally came to her senses.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the first clue about what happened be :ween us, do you?¡± Ethan asked, offering him a lethal grin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like there¡¯s much trust in your rtionship if she hasn¡¯t even shared her past with you.¡± ¡°I know you must have mistreated that incredible woman horribly for her to be as skittish as she is.¡± Eric growled, ¡°if there¡¯s not trust between us, it¡¯s because you traumatized her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t give Jane enough credit.¡± Ethan informed him coldly. ¡°She¡¯s one of the strongest women I¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s only as strong as she is because she had to survive you.¡± Eric argued back. ¡°I made plenty of mistakes in our marriage, but Jane was a force of nature long before I fucked things up.¡± Ethan de red. ¡°Well at least you have that much sense.¡± Eric hissed, ¡°But the bottom line remains, you don¡¯t deserve Jane, and I certain ly don¡¯t want you anywhere near our pups.¡± That was thest straw, Eric¡¯s wolf was ready and waiting to burst free the moment Ethan attacked, and he knew only too well this taunt would provoke him into doing just that. With a thundering snarl, Ethan launched himself at the other man. He shifted in mid-air, transforming into a huge ck wolf moments before he collided with the other man. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Jane Geture Jane When I left the house, I hadn¡¯t been too confident that it would still be standing when I got home, but to my relief the apartment building looks intact when the kids and I return from lunch. Unfortunately that was where the good news end ed. When the pups and I reached the top floor and the eleva tor doors dinged open, I instantly heard the sounds of snarls and smashing ss. ¡°Kids, stay here.¡± I caution, herding them out into the hall way. ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± ¡°We pwomise.¡± Four little voices chime in unison. Rushing to the front door, I barely step out of the way in time before two huge, furry bodies crash through the wooden panel. I yelp and jump back, struggling to make sense of what I¡¯m seeing. The two wolves are a blur of movement almost too fast to make out, but I can see that Eric is injured. Blood seeps through his gray fur as Ethan¡¯s jaws lock around his neck. ¡°Ethan don¡¯t!¡± | shout, surprising both men. They look up as one, but while Ethan seemed to sober when he realized I was there, Eric saw an opening and lunged for the other wolf¡¯s throat. My ex-husband jerked away just in time, growling fiercely and reentering the fray. The wolves rolled back into the apartment like a pair of bulls in a China shop, rebounding back and forth between the walls and furniture and destroying everything in their path. Stumbling in after them, I try to figure out some way to break up the fight. Seeing a single unbroken vase left on the table, snatch it up and pour the water over the writhing furballs, groaning in frustration when they don¡¯t even blink. ¡°Mommy?¡± Whipping around, horror washes over me when I see Paisley standing in the doorway, already on the verge of tears. I¡¯m not the only one who heard her sweet voice. Again Ethan looks up, freezing in ce even as Eric digs his razor sharp ws into his stomach. Running to Paisley, I scoop her up into my arms without bothering to watch what happens next in the fight. ¡°Sweetie I told you to stay back!¡± | remind her, my voice harsher than I intended. The pup shimpers, and I immediately apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not mad, you just scared me, little one. You have to stay here¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared.¡± She sniffles. ¡°I know baby.¡± | profess, stroking her soft here, ¡°let your brothers and sister help you. They¡¯re scared too.¡± The other pups nod and close in around Paisley, bundling together in a four way hug. I was angry before, but now those two idiots had gone and endangered my pup. I didn¡¯t intend to shift when I went back storming into the penthouse, but I blinked and suddenly I was on all fours. Charging inside, I jumped straight into the melee, forcing myself between the two men. They instantly stopped, though Eric managed to get a bite into my thigh before he realized it was me and not Ethan. I whine as his teeth sink into my flesh, jolting backwards and identally smacking my head into the floor. The next thing! know both men are hovering over me in human form, their worried faces blurring in and out of my vision. ¡°Janey, baby, are you okay?¡± Ethan questions urgently. Eric looks overwhelmed with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jane. I didn¡¯t ¨C I thought.¡± ¡°Get away from her!¡± Ethan thunders fiercely. Slowly shifting back, I eye the deep gouges in my leg and push myself up onto my hands. ¡°You two are in the dog. house.¡± I hiss. ¡°My pups are right outside that door. You¡¯re go ing to help me up, put some fucking clothes on and clean this ce up. And then you can exin to them why two fully grown adults ¨C who were lecturing them about using their words not two weeks ago, I might add-¡± | remind Ethan, ¡°were brawling like a pair of pups still in need of training leads.¡± ¡°You need to let us look at that first, little wolf.¡± Ethan says sternly, nodding toward my thigh and reaching for my head ¡°how hard did you hit your head?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be touched by either of you right now.¡± growl, pushing him off. ¡°Mommy?¡± Four dark heads are poking around the edge of the door frame; four sets of tear-stained eyes, four runny noses. Looking over Ethan and Eric ¨C the former glistening with sweat and breathing heavily, already sporting a ck eye and a few good gashes, while thetter looks as if he¡¯s been dragged through a meat grinder ¨C bothpletely naked and hovering over my own, nude, bleeding body, I can only imag ine the nightmares my children will be having tonight. ¡°Don¡¯t let them see I¡¯m hurt.¡± I whisper, looking around for anything to hide the damage from view. ¡°Hold on one second, kids.¡± Ethan orders, jumping up to run get a bathrobe. A few momentster I¡¯m covered up and having a resistance band tied around my leg like a tourniquet, and all four of my pups are cradled in my arms while the men start righting furniture and sweeping up ss. ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone¡¯s okay.¡± I murmur, kissing each of their sweet-smelling heads. ¡°Mommy¡¯s sorry the big grumpy wolves tore down the house, but everything¡¯s alright now.¡± Ethan has been hovering close, clearly overwrought by the sounds of the pups¡¯ tears. Eric on the other hand tries to go about his task but he¡¯s not much better at hiding his concern than Ethan. ring at both of them over the children¡¯s heads, I mouth: you did this. Paisley pulls away from me first, turning to look for Ethan with a hup and a pitiful cry for her Daddy. Ethan scoops her up without a second thought, snuggling her against his chest and rocking her back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s okay angel, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I say when my leg starts to go numb, ¡°I think every body could use a nap.¡± It isn¡¯t easy to get the pups to go down, they¡¯re all so up set that they don¡¯t want to let us out of their sight. Still, they¡¯re also exhausted from all the excitement. When they¡¯re finally conked out and breathing the deep, even pattern of sleep, I turn on the men. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you two?¡± | demand hotly, standing in front of them with my arms crossed over my chest. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Eric professes, looking truly guilt-stricken. I hold up my palm, cutting him off, ¡°What happened to ¡°civil¡± Eric?¡± ¡°Things got out of hand, I ¨C I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± He mutters. ¡°That much is clear.¡± I snark, ¡°And Ethan, did you think that destroying the house was the best way to wee us to it? | ask you, how is this ¡ª¡±. throwing my hands out on either side of me, I gesticte to our ravaged surroundings, ¡°better than the rat-infested hole I just left?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I nned.¡± He remarks, stalking towards me. ¡°But while we¡¯re on the topic, what were you thinking?¡± Ethan questions, ring right back at me, ¡°Why in the Goddess¡¯s name would you jump into the middle of two Alpha¡¯s fighting?¡± ¡°Because my daughter almost walked into the line of fire, because you scared her half to death.¡± | snarl. ¡°All four of my pups were in danger because you two had to go and act ap proximately one tenth of your ages. And for what? What did we learn here boys? Did you answer whatever question you were trying to figure out?¡± Swaying slightly on my feet, I level a foreboding re when they try to approach me. ¡°Baby, I really wish you¡¯d let us look at your leg.¡± Ethan presses. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t baby me!¡± | snap, feeling oddly light headed. ¡°The only babies in this room are you two dummies!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ethan states grimly, ¡°You have no idea how ter rible I feel, I never would do anything to risk the pups, please know that.¡± ¡°Who started it?¡± | inquire, already knowing the answer. ¡°Which one of you took the first bite?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Ethan confesses, ¡°but in my defense -¡± ¡°There is no defending this.¡± | cut him off, ¡°but I can imag ine why you did it.¡± I utter, scowling at Eric until he¡¯s squirming beneath the weight of my gaze. ¡°I provoked him.¡± Eric admits, ¡°he pissed me off and 1-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± I know it¡¯s not very fair of me to keep asking them questions and then not let them answer, but I swear every time they open their mouths I want to scream. I can¡¯t recall ever being this angry before, and it doesn¡¯t help that the room is spinning this way. Bracing my hand on the back of the sofa, I continue, ¡°you four owe unfathomablyrge apologies to the kids.¡± The men exchange a meaningful nce, ¡°you four.¡± ¡°Yes, all four of you big, infuriating, impossible, unbelie-¡± | trail off, pressing my hand to my temple and mping my eyes shut. A strange, rising warmth works through my body as the blood whirrs in my ears, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡± A momentter the floor is rushing up towards my face, and the world goes ck. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61Jane Wake Up Ethan I could kill Eric. Sitting next to Jane¡¯s hospital bed while she sleeps, the only thing I can do is imagine all the different ways I could hide his body once I¡¯m done tearing him to shreds. The bas tard knew Jane and the pups hade home and still he kepting at me, forcing me to defend myself. Then he actually bit my mate andnded her here. The doctor¡¯s assured us she just lost a little too much blood and would be right as rain in a couple of days, but I can¡¯ t stand seeing her like this. If I wasn¡¯t already ashamed of terri fying the pups and setting a horrible example for them, I might go through with my macabre ns for the other man. I¡¯ Il never forget the sound of Jane¡¯s head hitting the floor, or the cries of the petrified children. I¡¯ll never forget the sight of my beautiful mate copsing in front of us, the helplessness | felt as I rushed her here. More than anything else, I won¡¯t ever be able to rid my mind of the scent of Jane¡¯s blood or the guilt of knowing my actions led to her injury. I overruled Eric when he wanted toe with us, insisting he stay with the pups he imed to be his own. I know they¡¯ll probably be even more confused and worried when they wake up and we aren¡¯t there, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be sepa rated from Jane under the circumstances. 0.00 When she moans in her sleep, I¡¯m out of my chair in an in stant. Sitting on the edge of her bed, I stroke her hair back from her face. My name is on her lips before hershes even flutter open, sending a great pang through my chest. ¡°Ethan?¡± ¡°Hey little wolf.¡± | greet her, feeling more relieved than | can put into words. It wasn¡¯t rational, after all the doctor promised she¡¯d be okay, but I already thought I lost her once, the idea of going through that agony a second time was too much to bear. ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°What happened?¡± She frowns, looking up at me in confu sion. ¡°You lost too much blood, baby.¡± I tell her gently, ¡°You colpsed right in the middle of yelling at me and Eric.¡± Shaking my head, I add. ¡°Next time you¡¯re hurt I don¡¯t care what else is going on, you have to let me help you first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get to scold me, Ethan ckwell.¡± Jane sullenly deres, ¡°it¡¯s your fault I¡¯m in this predicament.¡± ¡°You scared the hell out of me. I¡¯ll scold you all I want.¡± | in form her, feeling the corner of my mouth twitch up when her pout deepens, ¡°Especially because you shouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near us. Goddess forbid something like this hap pens again, but if it does you can¡¯t interfere ¨C you have to take the pups and get out of there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming me for you and Eric acting like immature Gavemen?¡± Jane asks in disbelief. ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that you can¡¯t protect the pups if you aren¡¯ t around to raise them.¡± | remind her, ¡°They were already scared, but Paisley wouldn¡¯t have run in after you if you hadn¡¯t left her in the first ce.¡± ¡°So what, I should have just let you two kill each other?¡± She asks, her voice softer than it had been a moment ago. I feel sort of like I do when Paisley misbehaves, I hate seeing her upset, but I know I can¡¯t let her get away without conse quences. I feel like a bloody hypocrite lecturing Jane for some thing that was my fault, but this lesson is too important. ¡°If ites down to choosing between me or Eric, and yourself, you have to choose yourself.¡± | confirm sternly. Jane is giving me huge puppy dog eyes, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s doing it to manipte me. In fact, she almost looks pained by the idea of putting her own survival above ours. Her vulnerable expression brings out my inner wolf, like a hound on a scent, I zero in on the cause of her concern, ¡°Who are you so worried about losing, Janey? Me, or Eric?¡± ¡°Eric of course.¡± She answers, much too quickly. ¡°He¡¯s my fiance, and you would have killed him ¨C you almost did.¡± ¡°I still might.¡± | mutter under my breath. ¡°I heard that.¡± Jane quips in reply, sitting up and starting to climb out of the bed. ¡°Woah there, where do you think you¡¯ re going?¡± 30 74% ¡°Home, to my pups.¡± She says, as if it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Not happening, sweetheart. The doctors want to keep you here overnight¡± | exin, guiding her back down onto the pillows. ¡°But the pups!¡± She argues. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± I promise. ¡°But,¡± Jane objects again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. It¡¯s unfortable and the food is terrible and this gown is scratchy and horrible.¡± Now her puppy dog eyes are one hundred per cent a put-on, but luckily I have lots of experience resisting such tactics. ¡°It¡¯s just one night.¡± | croon, tucking the nkets around her more tightly. ¡°And you¡¯d be amazed how good the food is in the VIP wing.¡± Jane looks around for the first time, realizing that she¡¯s not in a standard room, but a very cushy suite. Oth er than the unttering gown, it¡¯s more like being in a hotel than a hospital. ¡°Besides, when was thest time you had a night off?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She tries again, scanning the room for another ex. cuse to leave, ¡°But¡­¡± After a moment of fruitless searching she slumps back in the bed, crossing her arms over her chest ¡°I really don¡¯t like you, you know that?¡± 46 0915 ¡°I know you don¡¯t,¡± | chuckle, but when I lean over to kiss her forehead, I can¡¯t help but notice hershes falling shut as if she¡¯s savoring the feeling. As I pull away I hear the door open, and four familiar little voices. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°My babies!¡± Jane exims, happily opening her arms to them. They rush the bed, mbering up next to her heedless of my cautioning call, ¡°Careful! Be gentle with Mommy.¡± Jane hugs and kisses them, letting Parker dig his knee into her injured thigh even though I can see her wincing. Plucking him off her and rearranging them, beside her, I nce at the door and find Eric looking on with a wide smile. While the kids bombard Jane with questions, I stalk over to the other man. ¡°You brought them? I thought we agreed seeing her like this would frighten them?¡± ¡°They were begging toe.¡± Eric exins, ¡°they made her a card and everything.¡± I don¡¯t doubt they were begging toe, but looking back at the bed I can¡¯t help but notice Jane wincing repeatedly as the exuberant kids climb over her on the wide, plush bed. Studying their young faces, I notice Paisley¡¯s lower lip trem bling as she stares at the IV and transfusion tubes protruding from Jane¡¯s arm, one clearly full of blood. 59 176 ¡°Mommy, are you gonna be okay?¡± Ryder asks, eyeing her exhausted expression and pallid skin. Scowling at Eric, I gesture at the pups. ¡°They¡¯re four and Paisley has spent half her life in hospitals surrounded by death.¡± He looks uncertain as Jane answers, ¡°yes love puddle, I¡¯m going to be just fine. I just need a little rest.¡± Still, like typical toddlers, they begin asking ¡°why¡± about everything around them. ¡°Why¡¯s that tube in your arm?¡± ¡°Is that blood?¡± ¡°Why is that machine beeping?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t youe home now?¡± Jane answers all the queries with the prac ticed ease of a woman used to wrangling three munchkins, but I know how tiring it is to field a pup¡¯s curiosity even when one is in perfect health. ¡°Hey kids,¡± Eric steps in, approaching the bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show your Mommy the card you made for her.¡± ¡°Uncle Eric it was s¡¯posed to be a surprise!¡± Riley scolds him. ¡°A card?¡± Jane asks excitedly, ¡°did you guys make me a card?¡± The pups pull out a big piece of construction paper cov ered in their drawings and folded in half. ¡°Oh it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Jane exims, ¡°Let me guess, Ryder drew the dinosaur, and Paisley did the unicorn?¡± They nod happily, and Ryder chimes in, ¡°It¡¯s a doctor dinosaur! So it can make you all better.¡± ¡°Are you sure it wouldn¡¯t eat me?¡± Jane asks with faux wor ¡°Mommy i¡¯s a doctor!¡± Ryder exims, ¡°it took an oath not to eat ¡®ny people at work.¡± ¡°Oh of course, how silly of me.¡± Jane apologizes with a grin, looking back to the card. ¡°And Parker made all the pretty flowers, and Riley¡­ are those two wolves fighting?¡± ¡°Yes, but look!¡± She points to the next page, ¡°then they kiss and make up!¡± Five heads turn to stare at Eric and I, and I promptly put that idea to rest. ¡°Oh no, not gonna happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jane smiles slyly, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. Under my roof we always have to say sorry and kiss and make up after disagreements.¡± The Goddess blesses me in the next moment when my phone begins to ring, and I pull out my cell, seeing the name of the investigator leading Paisley¡¯s case roll across the screen. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this.¡± Stepping out into the hallway before they can object, I raise the device to my ear. ¡°Ethan ckwell speaking.¡± ¡°Alpha,¡± The man¡¯s familiar voice sounds in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news.¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 3rd Person ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked nervously, afraid of hearing one more word of bad news in this horrendous week. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough on Eve to get a warrant for her ar rest. The only evidence we can find is circumstantial.¡± The in vestigator sighed. ¡°I thought you said she was growing the flowers used for the poison?¡± Ethan growled, his head reeling. ¡°And after the car ident, and that recording? She¡¯s the only one who has motive!¡± ¡°The flowers are amon garden nt, half the resi dents in the city have them.¡± The investigator answered. ¡°And yes, the brakes were cut on her car, but we can¡¯t prove she did it. At best we can make a case for criminal negligence and child endangerment between having Paisley in the front seat and encouraging her to run away.¡± ¡°Then arrest her for that!¡± Ethan insisted. ¡°She would be out on bail within the hour.¡± The detective replied, ¡°if we want to convince a judge that she¡¯s too danger ous to be out among the public, we need to get her on at tempted murder. We just don¡¯t have a strong enough case at the moment though. I¡¯m not saying we won¡¯t keep working, I¡¯m just saying it isn¡¯t going to be fast.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°This is unbelievable.¡± Ethan snarled, ¡°Every second that woman is free, my child is at risk. Mark my words, if Eve re mains on the loose, someone else is going to get hurt.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think that now Jane was back, she and the other pups might be in danger too. If Eve knew they were his and was willing to kill in order to get one child out of the way, what might she do in order to get Jane and the others out of the way too? ¡°I¡¯m very sorry sir.¡± The investigator assured the Alpha, tru ly meaning it. ¡°What if I ordered you to arrest her anyway?¡± Ethan in quired, spiraling slightly, ¡°what if I ordered that she not be re leased on bail?¡± ¡°Alpha, are you suggesting¡­¡± The man tried to figure out how to push back with using his Alpha of a crime, ¡°Eve has rights too¡­ if we did that, it would be considered a miscarriage of justice.¡± Goddess damn it! Ethan thought ferociously, recalling thest time he put Justice over his family. He¡¯d ended up punish ing Jane for a crime she didn¡¯tmit, leading to the divorce and everything since. He couldn¡¯t risk making that kind of mis take again, after all, Eve had engineered the event that led to that catastrophe as well. ¡°It¡¯s my right as Alpha to overrule thew in matters of pack security. This woman is a danger to the public ¨C get the damn warrants, I¡¯ll deal with the judge.¡± A beat of silence floated through the phone, and for a mo ment Ethan thought the detective might refuse, but eventual ly he caved. ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡ª ¡ª¡ª¨C When Jane returned from the hospital the next day, she was surprised and frustrated to find Ethan¡¯s mother waiting for her. Walking into the penthouse, which had actually been cleaned up remarkably well after the fight ¨C not hard consid ering Ethan didn¡¯t have any choice except to basically buy all new furniture for themon areas after destroying every thing ¨C she saw her pups gathered around their grandmother in the kitchen. They were baking cookies from the smell of it, and all four children were covered in flour. Of course, that didn¡¯t stop them from running to Jane and throwing their arms around her. ¡°Hello muffins,¡± she greeted them warmly, ¡°you look like you¡¯re having fun, what are you making?¡± ¡°Choco chip cookies!¡± Parker eximed, ¡°Paisley¡¯s really good at it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s had a lot of practice.¡± Petra said sweetly, grinning at the kids and then leveling Jane with a very cold gaze, ¡°I would have taught all of you if you¡¯d been here with us.¡± ¡°They¡¯re here now, Mom.¡± Ethan replied in a tone brooking no argument, ¡°that¡¯s what matters.¡± Petra grumbled something under her breath, but then the oven dinged behind her, and the pups began excitedly trying to wriggle out of Jane¡¯s arms. ¡°They¡¯re ready!¡± They cried, ¡°Mommy, let go ¨C it¡¯s cookies!¡± ¡°But what about my hugs?¡± Jane teased, only able to keep hold of Ryder and Paisley as Riley and Parker galloped back into the kitchen. Ryder was squirming to get away, ¡°You ¡®ready got hugs Mommy, it¡¯s cookies!¡± He said, repeating Riley¡¯s earlier words. Unlike her brother, Paisley seemed content to stay in Jane¡¯ s arms, snuggling in even after Riley escaped. ¡°I¡¯ll hugs you, Mommy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my cuddle bug.¡± Ethan praised, leaning down to drop a kiss on her head, then sneaking one on Jane¡¯s as well. ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s just used to cookies.¡± Jane suggested wryly, ignoring the Alpha¡¯s sneak kiss. ¡°No.¡± Paisley corrected, pulling back to look Jane in the eye with a sober expression, ¡°Mommy¡¯s are just better than cookies.¡± Jane felt herself tearing up, and pulled the pup back into her arms. ¡°Well you¡¯ll always have a Mommy now, little one.¡± She vowed, making Petra look up with suspicion. Ethan hadn¡¯t told his mother about his deal with Jane, telling her only that she would be moving in with the pups. Petra had badgered him with dozens of questions, not the least of which was how he could ever trust a woman who faked her death and his his pups from him, but Ethan put his foot down. ¡°They¡¯re moving in and that¡¯s final, we can talk about it more after you return from the spa.¡± ¡°Careful baby.¡± Ethan advised as Jane rose up, carrying Paisley with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine Ethan, stop fussing over me like a mother hen.¡± Jane argued, squeezing Paisley and rocking her from side to side. The little girl giggled and reached out one arm to her fa ther, wanting him in on the hug. ¡°Daddy likes to fuss lots.¡± Ethan dly epted his daughter¡¯s invitation and moved to put his arms around Jane and Paisley, sneaking more kisses along the way. ¡°I have two very good reasons to fuss right here.¡± He remarked, and three more in the kitchen, he added silently to himself. Riley appeared beside them then, ¡°Paisleye on!¡± She encouraged, ¡°they¡¯re almost cool enough to eat.¡± Turning her face up to Ethan, she grinned. ¡°You¡¯re all floury.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Ethan agreed, looking down at himself. ¡°I wonder how that happened?¡± ¡°I know how,¡± Riley told him brightly, throwing her arms around his legs, ¡°Like this!¡± ¡°And on that note, I think it¡¯s a good idea for everyone to get cleaned up before we go gobbling down cookies.¡± Petra announced, putting thest trays into the oven. ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡± Ethan offered, pulling Paisley from Jane¡¯s arms, he murmured, ¡°You should rest.¡± Rolling her eyes, Jane raised her voice over the loud protestations of her children. ¡°The faster you wash up the faster you get to have a cookie ¨Cst one to the bathroom is a rotten egg. The kids took off in a tear, and Ethan watched them with arched brows, ¡°I¡¯ll have to remember that one.¡± As he strode off to oversee cleanup, Jane moved into the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Petra.¡± The elder woman red at her, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think you can just walk back into my son¡¯s life after everything you did.¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯re done with the pleasantries.¡± Jane muttered, dragging her hand through her hair. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned you should be behind bars. Faking your death that way ¨C | never understood what my son saw in you but losing you destroyed him. No parent should have to see their child in such pain.¡± She snapped, throwing dirty bowls and spats into the sink. ¡°I¡¯m a mother now too.¡± Jane reminded her, ¡°So I truly feel for you, Petra. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Petra blinked, clearly expecting ¨C if not wanting ¨C a fight. ¡°And you left previous Paisley behind! I suppose you didn¡¯t want to lose all the money her medical care would cost you af ter you stole Ethan blind in the divorce.¡± Jane straightened her shoulders, ¡°Say whatever you like about my morality Petra, but don¡¯t you dare question my love for Paisley. Ethan was the only one who could help her, I never would have left her otherwise.¡± ¡°You should have left all of them if you wanted to be so selfish.¡± Petra growled. ¡°Keeping an Alpha¡¯s pups from him is worse even than faking your death.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Jane asked, raising her brows. ¡°Tell me what?¡± Petra demanded. ¡°The kids aren¡¯t his.¡± Jane announced. ¡°You¡¯re full of it.¡± Petra scoffed. ¡°You forget I raised him, your boys could have been his twins.¡± ¡°Believe what you like, I¡¯m not here to walk back into Ethan¡¯s life or make yours any difficult. I came back because of Paisley. I¡¯ll be out of your hair before you know it.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes widened as Jane¡¯s words clicked in her mind. Before she could reply however, the pups came rushing back in from the other room. Instead the elegant woman closed her mouth tight, and tried to process what she¡¯d learned. She didn¡¯t believe for one second that the pups were not Ethan¡¯s, and she¡¯d be damned if she would allow Jane to steal them from him a second time. She was certain that was what the lit tle gold digger intended. After she cleaned the kitchen, she pulled out her phone and began searching for DNA testing laboratories outside of the territory. She knew Jane had managed to fake or intercept the test Ethan had done on her here in the city, but the scheming creature couldn¡¯t stop her from finding out the truth elsewhere. Before she even returned to the kitchen to take the ast tray from the oven, she¡¯d ordered a test kit with overnight shipping. Now she merely had to collect some DNA samples ¨C t would be only too easy. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¨C Eric Makes a Confession 3rd Person ¡°I really am sorry Jane.¡± Eric professed, reaching for her hand across the dinner table. ¡°I know.¡± Jane smiled softly, giving his palm a squeeze. After a week of chaos, Eric had convinced her to come out with him for an apology dinner, and she¡¯d been only too happy to oblige, since every night she had ns was one more night she could tell Ethan she wasn¡¯t avable for a date. At the same time, she also hadn¡¯t told the Alpha about their evening out, though she wasn¡¯t sure why. A woman had every right to go out with her fianc¨¦ after all. She supposed she was worried about creating more tension between the men when things were already so stressful, but she also felt a bit guilty lying about having a business dinner with Ethan¡¯s recement on the perfumeunch. He didn¡¯t seem to mind ¨C so thrilled to spend time with the kids he¡¯d agreed to take them to see a new movie that was bound to be a drag for any adult. Studying Eric in the low candlelight, she realized that it was for the best they could share this time together. They needed to talk before this situation could get any more out of hand. ¡°Listen Eric,¡± She continued hesitantly. ¡°Youing here was supposed to help uplicate things with Ethan, and now it seems like things are moreplicated than ever.¡± 0.00% ¡°I hate to say it, but that was bound to happen when you moved in with him.¡± Eric reasoned, hanging onto her fingers a few moments too long. ¡°That¡¯s fair, but I didn¡¯t have much choice, and I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s best for my pups.¡± Jane countered. Eric bit his tongue. He strongly disagreed about herck of choice, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with her either. ¡°I under stand, so how do we move forward?¡± ¡°Well, I think we have to consider if this arrangement is still a good idea at all.¡± Jane sighed. ¡°I love you for going to bat for me the way you have been, I just¡­ that fight really scared me, Eric. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to either of you and I definitely don¡¯t want that kind of energy around my pups.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want me to go back home?¡± Eric asked. He felt like he was on a roller coaster. Hearing Jane say she loved him ¨C no matter how innocently it was intended ¨C followed so closely by her potential rejection had his heart beating a mile a minute. ¡°I¡¯m saying I think the fake engagement can work without you being so present.¡± Jane hedged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up the protection it provides me, but I can keep up the lie without you being physically there. All that aggressive alpha male energy between you two is making things worse. It¡¯s turning this into a competition when it¡¯s supposed to be a safeguard.¡± 15503 ¡°Jane,¡± Eric said evenly, feeling as if she was slipping out of his hold with every second that passed, ¡°I talked to Ethan before we came to blows, I know how he thinks about your rtionship and I am telling you that unless there is actually a physical wall between you, he is never going to give up.¡± He pressed, ¡°let me be that wall for you. If you truly can¡¯t get out of thisunch early, this is the only way you¡¯re going to keep him at bay.¡± Jane gnawed her lower lip, unsure if he was right or wrong about Ethan¡¯s mindset. She knew he didn¡¯t give up easily, but she also knew another man challenging him constantly was only making him feel more possessive. ¡°There¡¯s another thing, Eric.¡± She admitted, watching her friend closely for his reac tion. ¡°I feel really guilty using you this way. It really isn¡¯t fair to you to ask you to fake a rtionship and paternity¡­ not to mention your life.¡± Eric bristled at the reminder of how close he¡¯de to losing to Ethan. If Jane hadn¡¯t interrupted when she did, the other man would probably have killed him. He couldn¡¯t even me Ethan for it ¨C he¡¯d picked the fight, and it was the way of their kind to take challenges seriously. Still, he¡¯d invested so much time in breaking down enough of Jane¡¯s walls to even begin thinking about approaching her, he couldn¡¯t stop now.¡± ¡°What if I want you to use me?¡± Eric blurted out. Jane blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not like that.¡± He corrected, huffin out augh. ¡°I just mean that I¡¯ve wanted to be more than friends with you for a long time now. I was trying to give you time and space, but maybe this is the way it was supposed to happen. I don¡¯t feel used, or like I¡¯m missing out on being with someone else by keeping up the charade ¨C because I want to help you, I want to be with you.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes widened, and Eric felt her pulse speed up beneath his fingers. ¡°I respect that you aren¡¯t ready to tell me about what happened between you two yet, but I can see how badly he hurt you. And I can see how much of an effect he still has on you. I know you don¡¯t want to be hurt again, so let me protect you. I would never do anything to harm you.¡± ¡°Except bite my leg off.¡± Jane joked, cracking a smile for the first time since he started talking. ¡°Except for that.¡± Eric said with augh. Jane still looked uncertain, as if too many gears were spinning in my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She answered softly. ¡°I mean, 1 find you attractive and we get along so well¡­ I just never picture myself getting into a rtionship again. Can I think about it?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Eric agreed, feeling a spark of hope in his chest. She wasn¡¯t opposed, she just needed more time, like he¡¯d always thought. Of course, on the other side of the table all Jane could think about was that as many wonderful qualities as her friend had, she¡¯d never felt a spark between them ¨C certainly not like the explosions of fireworks she felt at Ethan¡¯s smallest touch. That might be a good thing. A little voice said in the back of her mind. Look at how those fireworks ended up. You might not feel passion with Eric, but that also means he can¡¯t ever hurt you the way Ethan did. You don¡¯t really want to be alone forever, you just don¡¯t feel safe ¨C but Eric is safe. Almost too safe. Jane thought back, ignoring her wolf¡¯s contribution to the internal debate, which was basically begging she leave Eric and go climb into bed with her ex this very moment. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Jane confirmed, ¡°just promise me you¡¯ll tell me if this bes too hard for you.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Eric vowed, turning to their menus. ¡°Now, what looks good?¡± ¡ª ¨C ¡ª ¨C On the other side of town, Petra stood in her bedroom, triumphantly grinning at the test results in her hand. Right there in ck and white, was her proof that Ethan was father to all four pups. She was going to show him as soon as he got home, and she couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on Jane¡¯s face when she realized she¡¯d been beat. A knock sounded at the door, and Petra carefully folded the document back into its envelope and ced it in her desk drawer before going to answer it. She couldn¡¯t be more surprised when she found Eve waiting on the other side, looking very somber indeed. Petra and Eve had been close friends for years, ever since Eve came to her rescue when Jane abandoned her. However Eve had always been impossibly kind in front of the Alpha¡¯s mother, the elder woman had been shocked and appalled when she received the recording of Eve berating her grand daughter. It defied everything she knew about the woman, but her maternal instincts went into high alert when it came to her family. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Petra demanded, not inviting the younger she-wolf inside. ¡°I hoped maybe we could talk.¡± Eve imed simply, ¡°I owe you such a huge apology for what happened with Paisley.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you possibly think you could say to me Eve,¡± Petra informed her coldly, ¡°That recording said everything.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, just let me exin.¡± Eve begged, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Petra doubted Eve could change her mind about the situation, as it was all fairly ck and white. Still, she felt their years-long friendship warranted hearing the woman out ¨C it nothing else. ¡°All right.¡± She sighed. ¡°Come in.¡± Eve sidled in with a humble smile, trying to hide the rush of excitement she felt. It was the same rush she¡¯d felt before injecting the poison into Paisley¡¯s IV. She¡¯d found the constant act she had to put up around Ethan¡¯s mother exhausting ¨C it was such a relief to know she¡¯d finally get to make her true feelings about the woman known. It seemed right that theirst conversation should be honest, given it would be thest conversation Petra ever had. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64-Shock Ethan How pathetic is it that I¡¯ve only been away from Jane a few hours, but I already miss her? It didn¡¯t help that the entire way. through the kids¡¯ movie, I had nothing but time to think about my lovely mate. Strange as it seems, I just didn¡¯t find a bunch of animated woond animals frolicking through a silly adventure aspelling as Jane. Still the kids enjoyed it, and my heart swelled in my chest the moment that Ryder crawled into myp for no other reason than that he wanted to be close to me while we watched. Now, as we return to the penthouse, I can¡¯t wait to watch them act out the story for their mother. They¡¯re currently debating the best part of the film, but the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end the closer we draw to the apartment building. As we round the corner, I see a blinding array of shing lights, and police cars flooding the street in front of the entrance. My first thought is of Jane, and before I can think twice, I scoop two pups up in each arm and race up to the first officer I see. ¡°What happened?¡± The woman pales the moment she sees me, ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± She begins, clearly unsure of how to voice her next words. ¡°Just tell me.¡± I demand, feeling the pups anxious energy increase as my own spirals out of control. ¡°It¡¯s your mother.¡± The officer utters as gently as she can. She nces at the children nervously, ¡°she¡¯s gone, sir.¡± Too many feelings bombard me at once. I¡¯m both relieved it¡¯s not my mate, and incapable of processing the shock of hearing my mother is dead. ¡°I¡­¡± staring at the woman helplessly, I look down at the children in my arms, whose little faces are turned up at me in confusion. ¡°Is there someone who can take care of them for a little while?¡± Five minutester I¡¯m getting off the elevator, and immediately set eyes on Jane talking to a detective in the hallway. Her head turns my way the moment I step off, and then she¡¯s rushing towards me. Her eyes are red-rimmed, and she looks a bit shell-shocked. ¡°Ethan don¡¯t, you don¡¯t want to go in there.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I reply, stroking her cheek, ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°I just came home and found her.¡± Jane murmured, her voice sounding distant. ¡°Please, I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t want to see her that way.¡± ¡°I have to.¡± I tell her, setting her aside carefully. ¡°You should go downstairs to the pups.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jane argues, taking hold of my hand. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do this, I¡¯m going with you.¡± Together we walk down the hallway, and though I¡¯ve trekked this stretch of flooring a hundred times before, tonight it seems ten kilometers long. It takes forever for us to finally reach the doorway, and the scent of blood is so heavy in the air that it clogs all my other senses. When we finally reach the door, I feel like I¡¯m walking through a dream ¨C a nightmare to be more exact. My mother is lying in the middle of the foyer, surrounded by evidence markers and a pool of crimson. Her eyes are wide and unseeing, and where her throat is supposed to be, there is only a gaping scarlet hole of torn muscle and tissue. I lead Jane forward, standing over my mother¡¯s prone body with blood rushing in my ears. None of this seems real. The only thing I can think is that I want to close her eyes. I start to bend down to do so, but Jane stops me. ¡°We can¡¯t touch her.¡± She cautions, and for the first time I notice that her shoes are bloody on the soles. She must have walked close enough to confirm Mom was gone before retreating and calling the authorities. Rising back up, I nod and turn to the investigator behind us. ¡°What do we know?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about that right now.¡± Jane interrupts before he can answer, her small hand rubbing my shoulders. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Yes we do.¡± I insist. I can¡¯t deal with feelings right now. ¡°Someone killed her in my own home, that means we might all be at risk.¡± ¡°Well there was no forced entry, and no signs of a major struggle, which suggests it was probably someone she knew.¡± The investigator exins. ¡°As you can see her throat was ripped out, but from the looks of it, it was a small paw ¨C so probably a woman.¡± ¡°Is there any evidence that Eve has been here?¡± I demand instantly. ¡°No sir, and frankly, we don¡¯t know what her motive would be for attacking your mother. They got on well didn¡¯t they?¡± The man inquires. ¡°They did, but I warned you less than a week ago that this would happen if she wasn¡¯t caught!¡± I remind him, feeling my temper begin to slip. ¡°Sir we have no reason ¡°Okay!¡± Jane interrupts. ¡°Enough. This is not the time. This has all just happened, you haven¡¯t had time to investigate. anything,¡± she reminded the investigator pointedly. ¡°And you,¡± she says, turning to me, ¡°are in shock.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± I object. ¡°I simply want to find the person responsible, and every moment counts.¡± ¡°I said enough.¡± Jane repeats in her best Mom voice, before leading me away. ¡°Look at me Ethan.¡± Raising my eyes to her reluctantly, I see only an outpouring ofpassion. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I know how much your mother meant to you, and I can only imagine how difficult it is to process all this. The next few days are going to be hard enough to get through without you getting in trouble for attacking that idiot investigator.¡± Nodding, I agree and drag a hand through my hair. ¡°I guess¡­ I guess we should pack some bags for us and the pups and find somece to stay tonight. I presume you can go back to Linda¡¯s for a night or two?¡± I suggest, ¡°and I¡¯ll get a hotel.¡± To my surprise Jane snorts. ¡°If you think we¡¯re leaving you on your own tonight, you are out of your mind.¡± ¡°Jane, I¡¯m okay, honestly.¡± I protest. ¡°We¡¯ll get a hotel together, and tomorrow I¡¯ll help you make arrangements.¡± She corrects me, ¡°Now go pack a bag.¡± A few hourster I wake to hear Jane tossing and turning in her bed, moaning in her sleep and crying softly. Rising from my unfamiliar hotel bed, I cross the suite and push open the door to her bedroom, instantly seeing her struggling in the tangles of her bedsheets ¨C as if she¡¯s fighting them. Moving to her side, I shake her awake as gently as I can. ¡°Wake up Janey, it¡¯s only a dream.¡± She thrashes around for a few moments more before opening her stunning green eyes. Her wolf glows bright behind them, her panting breath and racing heart gradually slowly as she returns to the present. ¡°It was only a dream.¡± I repeat, sitting beside her. Blinking tears out of her eyes, she scrubs a hand over her face. ¡°I can¡¯t stop seeing her.¡± She admits in a small voice. I understand better than I can admit, my own dreams were filled with images of my mothers brutalized body, but when I think about it I still feel nothing but a bottomless void ¨C a gaping ck hole in my chest. The only feeling I can muster is sympathy for my mate, sympathy I should have felt earlier if I hadn¡¯t been so distracted by the shock of losing my mother. ¡°Poor baby, I didn¡¯t even think about how upsetting it must have been for you to find her that way.¡± I purr, wrapping my arms around her. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way it¡¯s supposed to be.¡± She sniffles. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to beforting you, not the other way around.¡± Sliding under the covers beside her, I encourage her to lie down with me. ¡°The only thing I can focus on right now is dealing with the threat against our family.¡± ¡°Ethan she was your mother.¡± Jane murmurs, ¡°This time is your chance to say goodbye to her. You can¡¯t waste it on denial and anger.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± I confess, ¡°Every time I think about it, it just doesn¡¯t seem real.¡± The soft pitter patter of tiny feet interrupts us, and before I know it four sets of bright eyes are glowing on either side of us. ¡°Daddy, we went to your room but you weren¡¯t there.¡± Paisley whispers loudly. They¡¯re already climbing into bed with us, not bothering to wait for permission. ¡°Why were you looking for me, angel?¡± || ask, even as their little bodies begin forcing their way between Jane and I, until I¡¯m cushioned by puppies on all sides. ¡°Cuz Mommy always lets us sleep with her when we¡¯re sad.¡± Parker answers, from somewhere around my elbow, ¡°And you seem sad.¡± ¡°Thank you my loves.¡± Jane praises them, cuddling Riley to her chest, ¡°This is exactly what he needs.¡± I can hear the second part of her sentence clear as day in my head, though she didn t have to say it, even if he doesn¡¯t realize it. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Interrogation Exining death to four years olds is almost as difficult as watching Ethan muddle through the next few days in aplete fog, appearing more like a zombie than the man I know so well. Every time I tell the pups that Petra is gone and won¡¯t being back, the message only seems to sink in for a few hours. Soon enough they¡¯re asking me when they¡¯re going to see Petra again, and I have to try to exin the concept of permanence to four precious beings who simply cannot understand it. Still, watching Ethan is harder. We got through all the nning and preparations for a massive state funeral with great exhaustion and stress, but little emotion on his part. I keep waiting for him to break, toe out of shock and grieve the way he needs to so desperately. It hasn¡¯t happened yet, and I merely pray that he will find the spark he needs before the funeral is over this afternoon. Most of the day is a series of overly formal ceremonies and traditions, and I¡¯m simply proud that the pups get through hours of being on their feet in stuffy clothing without a tantrum. It¡¯s not until we¡¯re traveling from the graveyard to the memorial service that they finally reach a breaking point, and I call in Linda for some emergency babysitting. I n on staying with Ethan until thest mourner leaves the service, but I¡¯m on my way back from handing the kids over to my friend when the investigator from the crime scene intercepts It¡¯s the same man who was at the hospital after the attack on Paisley, and I greet him as warmly as I can, assuming he¡¯s here to wish the family his condolences. ¡°Ms. Carrington, can I speak to you for a moment?¡± He asks, pulling me aside. ¡°Of course.¡± I agree, ¡°do you need me to make another statement?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Actually I have some questions for you.¡± He answers, more gruffly than I would have expected. ¡°Can you do me a favor and refresh me on what your rtionship is with the Alpha?¡± Something inside me tells me that this isn¡¯t just another interview, and suddenly I¡¯m painfully aware that I didmit a few very real crimes when I faked my death and forged a new identity for myself. ¡°Well,¡± I say, taking a deep breath. ¡°We used to be in a rtionship and now share our pups. I¡¯m living with him for the next few months as part of a¡­ I guess you could call it a custody arrangement.¡± ¡°And Elise Carrington is your legal name?¡± The detective presses, ¡°because forgive me for saying so, but you bear a striking resemnce to the Alpha¡¯s ex-wife his deceased ex-wife.¡± ¨C Staring at the investigator long and hard, I decide to simply face this head on. ¡°Look, how much trouble am I in here? Ethan and I split on very unfortunate terms and I did what I felt was necessary to protect myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a homicide investigator.¡± He answers simply, pulling out a notebook and pen. ¡°I don¡¯t care about forged papers and misdemeanors, what I do care about is whether or not you had a motive to kill Mrs. ckwell.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± I gape. ¡°I¡­ are you saying I¡¯m a suspect?¡± ¡°Well, you were thest one to see her alive -¡± ¡°Actually I think you¡¯ll find her killer was thest one to see her alive.¡± I correct him. ¡°Thest person whom we are aware of, who saw her alive.¡± He amended, ¡°and you found her body and called in the crime.¡± ¡°Which I would not have done if I was guilty of it.¡± I grit out. ¡°But you do have a history of aggression towards the deceased, do you not?¡± He presses. ¡°Mrs. ckwell and Eve Mechante filed assault charges against Jane ckwell ¨C and that is you, is it not?¡± ¡°That was more than 6 years ago, and those charges were dropped.¡± I remind him. ¡°I understand that, ma¡¯am.¡± He concedes, ¡°but it stands to a history of conflict with the victim. Can you please recount what happened on that asion for me?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m starting to think I need to have awyer for this conversation.¡± I state tightly, already wondering if it¡¯s bad form to call in two favors to Linda in one day. ¡°Why, do you have something to hide?¡± The investigator questions, eyeing me very sharply now. ¡°No, but I do have the right to protect myself from investigative negligence.¡± I snap. ¡°Why have to zeroed in on me for this? Ethan told youst night that Eve was the one responsible for this.¡± ¡°Look Ms. ckwell, Ms. Carrington ¨C whatever name you won¡¯t to go by today, it¡¯s my job to explore all possibilities here. Now like it or not, this is the way it is: the moment yourwyeres in here, I cease being able to help you. As long as it¡¯s just you and me talking, you can give me the information I need to eliminate you as a suspect, but I guarantee your lawyer¡¯s going to shut down our conversation like that.¡± He shares, snapping his fingers. ¡°So I¡¯m just going to tell you how it looks from my end.¡± The increasingly infuriating detective continues. ¡°I¡¯ve got a woman with a known history of violence towards the deceased. You broke thew to get away from the ckwell family and are now in some sort of custody battle with the victim¡¯s son. We¡¯ ve got Mrs. ckwell¡¯s blood all over your clothes, which we found in a trash bag in the building¡¯s trash chutetest night, in addition to the fact that you ¡°found the body.¡± And all this is happening while you have a very convenient scapegoat on the loose, with whom you also have a negative history, but who never had any conflicts with the victim.¡± ¡°What was that about my clothes?¡± I repeat, struggling to wrap my brain around this detail. ¡°Oh yes, we found the dress you were wearingst night, covered in blood, in the trash chute.¡± He announces, offering me a toothy grin. ¡°What makes you think it¡¯s my dress?¡± I demand. ¡°Because it has your name stitched into the dry cleaning tag.¡± He exins. I don¡¯t wait for any more information. ¡°This interview is over. If you want to speak to me again, my lawyer is going to be present.¡± Lv.1 ¡°That¡¯s fine Ms. ckwell.¡± He smirks, ¡°by all means, let¡¯s do this the hard way.¡± Storming back into the funeral home, my head begins to spin. It doesn¡¯t take an idiot to see that Eve could have pulled any one of my dresses from my closet to nt this so-called evidence, but suddenly it¡¯s bing a lot clearer what her motive for killing Petra was: the bitch wants to pin it on me so that I¡¯ll be out of the way and she can have Ethan for herself. I charge back inside to look for Ethan and tell him what just happened, but when I get to the main parlor, I don¡¯t see him anywhere. I follow his scent into the back of the house, and when I catch sight of him, I realize I can¡¯t put this on his shoulders too ¨C at least not now. He¡¯s seated alone on a bench just outside the back door, slumped over with his head in his hands. Approaching warily, I rest a hand on his shoulder, ¡°Ethan?¡± He looks up at me with tears streaming down his rugged cheeks, ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± He growls, ¡°She¡¯s really gone.¡± Without thinking about it for a moment, I move between his legs and wrap my arms around his burly shoulders, letting him. press his face into my breast as his powerful armse around my body. ¡°I know.¡± I croon, feeling my own emotions welling up in concert with him. ¡°I know, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The only time I¡¯ve seen Ethan shed a tear was the night of Paisleys¡¯s surgery, but he spent most of that nightforting me. It wasn¡¯t like this. He didn¡¯t even cry at his father¡¯s funeral. He¡¯s always been so stoic and unshakable, like a mountain. But now he¡¯s sobbing into my dress, and I feel helpless to take away his pain. I can only hold him as he pours out his anguish. And to think, a few nights ago I was telling Eric we needed things to calm down. It seems like every day I stay in this city sends my family spiraling closer to disaster, but I can¡¯t possibly cut the trip short now. Ethan shouldn¡¯t have to bear this tragedy alone. Whatever happened between us in the past ¨C or even between Petra and I ¨C losing your mother is one of the hardest times in anyone¡¯s life. I may not be able to be his wife again, but I can be a friend. Besides, the way things are going right now, there¡¯s a good chance I won¡¯t be physically able to leave anyway. After all, murder suspects generally aren¡¯t allowed to leave the territory. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Jane Just this once Lv.1 A weekter I still haven¡¯t been able to bring myself to tell Ethan about the police suspecting me for his Mother¡¯s murder. I keep telling myself that it¡¯s simply too much stress for him at an already difficult time, but I think there¡¯s also a small part of me that¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t believe me. The detective¡¯s words have been ying on loop in my mind, and I have to admit his story soundspelling. We¡¯re finally returning to the apartment today, assured by the crime scene cleanup team that it¡¯s now spotless and we would never know such a horrible thing happened there. Still, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to erase the image from my mind, nor do I think Ethan will. The kids are the least bothered by all of this, but then again they don¡¯t know Petra was murdered, they simply know she¡¯s gone. So when we return to the Penthouse, the kids run in almost instantly, rushing off to their rooms while Ethan and I stand frozen in the doorway, haunted by thest asion we stood in this ce. To their credit, the crime scene team had been true to their word. There¡¯s not even the slightest hint that anything happened, no lingering scent of death or items out of ce ¨C it¡¯s exactly as was before the murder. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask Ethan, squeezing his arm. His handsome face is hard as steel, his jaw clenched so tight I can see it twitch. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can stay in this apartment now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always my rat breeding farm.¡± I offer. He hooks his arm around my neck and pulls me in, dropping a kiss on my temple with a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll give it a few days and see how I feel.¡± ¡°No one would me you if you wanted to move.¡± I tell him, pulling out of his hold. ¡°But they also tell you not to make any major life decisions for like 6 months after a loss like this.¡± He¡¯s already reaching for me again, ¡°Does that include custody decisions?¡± ¡°We made that decision before this happened.¡± I remind him gently, though in truth I¡¯m beginning to feel increasingly guilty about taking Paisley from Ethan when he¡¯s just lost his mother. Slipping out of his reach, I add, ¡°And now that we¡¯re home I think we need to re-establish some boundaries.¡± Throughout our week at the hotel we¡¯d been very affectionate ¨C which I allowed only because there was nothing sexual about it. It was pure tenderness and Ethan dearly needed it, in fact I¡¯ve woken every morning this week with both Ethan and our pups in my bed, even on the nights I went to sleep completely alone. ¡°Including with the pups.¡± I add. ¡°I don¡¯t mind co-sleeping every now and then but it took me ages to get Ryder, Parker and Riley sleeping independently, and I don¡¯ t want to backtrack now.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Ethan said, surprising me. However when I turn to look at him he¡¯s eyeing me like I¡¯m a particrly juicy steak. ¡°I¡¯ d love to sleep with just you.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant and you know it.¡± Iugh ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m very vulnerable right now.¡± He teases, ¡°I might not sleep at all if I don¡¯t have something soft to cuddle, and then the pack will pay the price: Without a strong leader the city will fall to ruin, crime will break out in the provinces ¨C chaos will reign.¡± ¡°Oh, you poor, poor apex predator.¡± I quip, dancing away from him as he continues to stalk me through the apartment, ¡°in that case we¡¯ll see if Paisley will lend you one of her teddies.¡± ¡°But teddies aren¡¯t warm or sweet-smelling the way a lovely little wolf is.¡± Ethan protests, smiling for the first time all week. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Fine.¡± I sigh, finally stopping long enough to let him catch me. ¡°You win.¡± Ethan cocks his head, as if he doesn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Really?¡± He asks suspiciously. ¡°Of course,¡± I press my palms to his chest, looking up at him as he towers over me. ¡°We¡¯ll put Paisley in with the teddy.¡± Ethan throws his head back andughs, calling after me as I cart my bags to my bedroom. ¡°Spoilsport!¡± I had everyst intention of keeping my word, gently cajoling the pups to sleep in their own beds now that we were back home and telling them if they felt lonely to make a puppy pile amongst themselves, then retreating to my own room and closing the door behind me. However hourster, when it was no longer night but the early hours of the morning, I woke and realized there was still a light on outside my door. Pulling on a robe, I padded into the living room and found Ethan sitting up in the dimmplight, staring at a photo album filled with images of his childhood. Petra was prominent in many of the photos, and my heart softened towards him even knowing what I slippery slope I was on. Crossing the cold floor, I reach out my hand to Ethan, who didn¡¯t seem to realize I was there until he sees it in front of his face. He looks up at me with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Come on.¡± I encourage. ¡°Bed.¡± Venka I led him to his room and crawled into bed beside him, fully intending to go back to my own room once he was asleep. However the next thing I know it¡¯s morning, and I¡¯m waking up sprawled over Ethan¡¯s chest, with his arms locked around my body. I try to pull free of him, but his hold only tightens and I decide to give in and stay ¨C just this once. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve been waiting for the detective to reappear all week long.¡± I tell Eric a few hourster. We¡¯re meeting for coffee, reconnecting for the first time since the murder. I know he¡¯s probably anxious to find out if I¡¯ve thought any more about dating him, but the moment we sit down, I couldn¡¯t help but spill the developments I¡¯ve been hiding from Ethan. ¡°I feel more and more nervous every minute. It¡¯s a huge relief to finally be able to talk about this with someone.¡± ¡°I can imagine.¡± He sympathizes, ¡°What makes you so sure it¡¯s Eve framing you?¡± ¡°Well of course it¡¯s Eve.¡± I respond, ¡°I mean who else could it be?¡± ¡°Just think about it, Jane. We know Eve wants to get Paisley out of the way because she thinks she¡¯s keeping her from getting close to Ethan.¡± Eric says, appearing to choose his words very carefully, ¡°But if she wants to frame you, then she must realize he wouldn¡¯t just end up with Paisley, but all four pups. It would make sense if the attack had been on the five of you, but I can¡¯t see how Ethan getting custody of the pups helps her.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re assuming a lot of logic for someone who is clearly deranged.¡± I counter, ¡°In Eve¡¯s eyes I¡¯m a bigger threat than Paisley would ever be, I doubt she¡¯s thinking about custody at all.¡± ¡°She¡¯s smart enough to have gotten away with everything thus far.¡± Eric argues, ¡°She might be crazy but she isn¡¯t stupid.¡± ¡°She might also know that I¡¯ve told Ethan the kids are yours, so she assumes if I disappear, you get the pups.¡± I surmise. At this point I wouldn¡¯t put anything beyond Eve, and that includes simply turning on Petra for not defending her after the recording was sent, or simply having a multi-part n to get rid of the pups after I¡¯m behind bars. ¡°Maybe so but there is someone who would benefit greatly by getting you out of the way without any additional schemes.¡± Eric announces gravely, looking suddenly very fierce. ¨C ¡°What are you saying?¡± I rify, feeling my insides start to twist into knots. ¡°Jane, think about it.¡± Eric advises, ¡°If you go down for murder, and the pups go to Ethan, he¡¯d get exactly what he wants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using Ethan of framing me for Petra¡¯s death?¡± I repeat. ¡°Eve is on the run already, it would be an incredible risk toe out into the open and I doubt Petra would have let her in after what happened with Paisley. But Ethan lives there ¨C he has full ess to your closet and Petra would certainly feel safe enough with him to let him get close.¡± He argues, ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t truly believe the pups are mine and he knows you want to take them from him. He has more motive than anyone to get you out of the way.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡±| demand, feeling heat flush my cheeks. ¡°Jane, think about it. What wouldn¡¯t Ethan do to keep his pups?¡± Eric presses. ¡°It¡¯s not as if he hasn¡¯t betrayed you in the past.¡± Sitting back in my chair, I try to wrap my head around this idea. Was it possible? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°No.¡± I protest. ¡°It isn¡¯t possible, whatever happened between us in the past, however badly Ethan might want the kids, Ethan would never harm his mother. He¡¯s been devastat ed by her loss.¡± I exin, feeling confused but increasingly confident Eric is on the wrong track. ¡°Devastated by loss, or guilt?¡± Eric suggests ominously. ¡°The investigators said a woman killed her.¡± I remind him, ¡°If Ethan had done it her head wouldn¡¯t have even been on her neck anymore.¡± ¡°Well of course they did, you¡¯re being framed for the crime Jane, it would have to look like a woman did it whether it actu ally was or not.¡± Eric insists. ¡°And that man almost killed me for merely suggesting the pups weren¡¯t his. You think he wouldn¡¯t take extreme action to keep them?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Ethan like I do.¡± I insist, ¡°He loved his mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t know him like you. But I know how he talks about you and your family when you¡¯re not there and he¡¯ s not trying charm you, I know the kinds of things Alphas do to behind closed doors to stay in power.¡± He leans forward, ¡°You have a big heart, and your empathy for his loss is blinding you.¡± ¡°My big heart isn¡¯t the only problem with your theory.¡± I sigh, ¡°Ethan doesn¡¯t only want the kids, he wants me too. He can¡¯t have me if I¡¯m behind bars.¡± ¡°He kept you out of prison once before didn¡¯t he?¡± Eric asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you say there were assault charges which had been dropped? Wasn¡¯t that the start of all your problems with him?¡± ¨C Suddenly I realize he¡¯s right. If I was med for Petra¡¯s death, Ethan could keep the kids and take me prisoner again, as an excuse to punish me without putting me in jail ¨C just likest time. A moment ago I was flushed with indignation, but now I feel all the blood draining from my face. ¡°What exactly happened with you two?¡± Eric asked. He clearly pieced together part of the story through my ount of my interrogation and clues over the years, but I¡¯ve only ever told Linda about just how bad things got. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I can¡¯t help but think Eric might not want me so badly if he knew how low Ethan had brought me. That self destructive spark inside me is r ing up again, because I can already feel myself thinking I won¡¯t have to decide about dating Eric if he decides he doesn¡¯t want ¡°It was a misunderstanding, one gone terribly wrong.¡± I murmur. ¡°Eve concocted the entire scheme, but I don¡¯t know how she did it.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Eric questioned again. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to talk about it.¡± I admit, but even as I say it, I don¡¯t feel the usual pressure tying my tongue, the helpless silence locking the truth inside me. ¡°It was my gradu ation trip after college. It was just supposed to be a simply girl¡¯ s trip, but we were attacked by rogues the moment we got across the border. They were waiting for us, and the moment we came in sight they attacked. The strange thing was that they only went for Petra.¡± I exin, amazed I¡¯ve even been able to share this much. ¡°This is so strange,¡± I admit, ¡°I wonder if Petra¡¯s death somehow broke the spell. I¡¯ve never been able to get one word out about that day.¡± I continue. ¡°They attacked Petra, they were going to rape her and it was like I waspletely frozen. I wanted to help her, I kept trying to intervene but I was para lyzed. I couldn¡¯t speak or twitch a single muscle. Until Eve tried to step in, and then I could move, but not in any way I chose. I lunged for her, I took her down. I knew what I was doing, but I didn¡¯t want to and couldn¡¯t stop. It was like I was someone else¡¯s puppet.¡± Eric reaches out and takes my hand, offering me silent support. The words are pouring out of me now, and I catch myself speeding up, as if I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose the ability to speak again before I can finish. ¡°After Eve passed out, the rogues just disappeared. I knew then and there it was a setup. They could have attacked all of us I mean I was Luna, I was most valuable, but they only chose Petra and then they left for no reason. I got my body back, but not my voice. I couldn¡¯t say a word to defend myself to anyone, even Ethan.¡± ¡ª ¡°It took me a while to figure out that Eve was behind it, but I saw what happened after. Petra had never liked me, but now she hated me andpletely adored Eve. Eve lost her wolf in the attack and so Ethan moved her into the penthouse, and they started an affair, and Petra was advocating for them to be married.¡± ¡°And Ethan?¡± Eric encourages, ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He convinced Eve and Petra to drop the charges against me, but he didn¡¯t let me go unpunished. He demoted me from Luna, he made me nothing more than his concubine. I wasn¡¯t permitted to work, I stopped having anything to do with lead ing the pack and was takenpletely out of the public eye. I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the house without his permission.¡± My voice shakes as I recount those horrible days. ¡°My entire life became servicing Ethan. I basically lived in house arrest, wait ing for him to decide when he wanted a fuck and listening to Eve¡¯s stories about their love affair.¡± ¡°I thought he¡¯d thrown me over for her and was just keep ing me as a toy.¡± I close my eyes, unable to look him in the eye. ¡°Later I learned that there was never anything between them at all. Ethan took my status but he couldn¡¯t stay away, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to throw me out. So in his mind, he thought he was depriving me of my privileges as punishment for my crimes, but in reality I was just imprisoned for some thing I didn¡¯t do ¨C degraded and demeaned for over a year.¡± ¡°What hurt the worst is that he believed them so easily, he believed I would just abandon Petra and attack Eve for trying to help her. I couldn¡¯t speak to defend myself, but he just ac cepted their word. We¡¯d been together since we were fifteen ¨D he knew me better than anyone. And then, like he¡¯d just snapped our bond in two, he treated me like a cheap whore.¡± The hand Eric has over mind is shaking now, and he pulls me towards him. I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯m crying until he wipes the tears from my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, sweetheart.¡± He murmurs, hugging me tightly. I let myself takefort from him for a few moments. don¡¯t feel the way I do when Ethan touches me full of excite. ment, butterflies and heat, but I do feel safe. When I pull away, swiping at my cheeks, I nce around the shop to make sure our little scene didn¡¯t draw too much attention. Luckily there weren¡¯t many other customers. ¡ª ¡°I know how hard that was for you,¡± Eric acknowledges tenderly, ¡°but there are a couple of things I¡¯m not sure you re alize you admitted, Jane.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I question. ¡°You just told me Eve¡¯s wolf was paralyzed in the attack.¡± He reminds me. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have a wolf, how did she attack Petra?¡± Blinking, I frown up at him, ¡°Maybe she was lying.¡± I guess, ¡°she lied about everything else.¡± ¡°How do you know she was lying about the affair?¡± Eric presses. ¡°Ethan told me.¡± I confess, realizing how weak that would sound to him. ¡°But I also never saw any signs of it other than what she said. I never smelled her on him or caught them at it.¡± A disturbing thought enters my mind, ¡°Of course, I never saw signs of her wolf either.¡± Eric purses his lips. ¡°Okay.¡± He sighs, dragging his hand through his hair, ¡°And Petra, your paralysis ¨C did it ever ur to you they were in on it together?¡± ¨C ¡°What do you mean?¡± I press. ¡°Well if the spell was broken by her death¡­ maybe she¡¯s the one who cast the spell in the first ce. You said she never liked you, even before that.¡± He reasons. ¡°She thought I was a gold-digging omega, she always wanted Ethan with an Alpha female like Eve.¡± I tell him. ¡°So maybe she and Eve worked up this scheme together to get you out of the picture, and Ethan simply didn¡¯t cooper ate.¡± He suggests. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± I agree. ¡°And the other thing,¡± He forges ahead, ¡°you just de scribed a man who was so obsessed with you that he was will ing to enve you rather than give you up. Who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t do the same thing again? If he¡¯s capable of doing that to the woman he supposedly loves he¡¯s capable of any thing.¡± Eric proims gravely. ¡°Eve doesn¡¯t have a wolf, and her motive from framing you is strong, but it¡¯s not as strong as Ethan¡¯s. He had ess, motive, ability and now he has every excuse to keep you and the pups here for good.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¨C Ethan Stands up for Jane 3rd Person Ethan nced at Jane out of the corner of his eye. She¡¯ been incredibly tense all evening, even with the pups. They were currently preparing dinner together, and every time Ethan came near her her little body wound up as tight as a spring. He couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore after she jumpec three feet in the air from a light touch on the waist, simply be cause he¡¯d wanted to nudge her out of the way of the silver ware drawer. ¡°Janey, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re being as skittish as a star tled rabbit.¡± He asked, turning her to face him. ¡°Nothing.¡± She uttered, averting her gaze. ¡°Eyes.¡± He ordered, noting the way she squirmed against him rather than obey. ¡°Now, little wolf.¡± He ordered. Jane gradually peeked up at him from beneath hershes, sulking as she caved to his authority. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± She repeated, ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± Ethan growled, but before he could ask her anything more, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡± He in formed her sternly, going to answer the knock. When the door swung open, he found the murder investigator waiting on the other side. ¡°Detective,e in.¡± The sound of a ss breaking filled the air, and Ethan turned to see Jane staring at the door with wide eyes, the wine ss she¡¯d been holding a moment ago now smashed at her feet. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, worriedly, trying to recall whether or not she was wearing anything on her feet. She recovered quickly, turning to grab a broom, ¡°I¡¯m fine, sorry.¡± ¡°Just give us a sec.¡± Ethan told the investigator going to help Jane. Rounding the counter he saw a pair of house slip pers on her feet, and she held up a hand to him. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Ethan. Go talk to the investigator.¡± ¡°Actually I¡¯m here to speak with you, Ms ckwell.¡± The detective replied. Ethan was so distracted by the way Jane¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat, that he almost didn¡¯t notice the officer call ing her by the correct name ¨C almost. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Well I came to follow up on our conversation at the funer al.¡± He exined, baffling Ethan and making Jane dete even further. didn¡¯t realize you spoke at the funeral.¡± Ethan frowned, thinking that the whole day had been a daze, but he felt like he would remember Jane telling him this. ¡°Oh really?¡± The detective questioned slyly, eyeing Jane in a way Ethan didn¡¯t like one bit. ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t make anything of that, should I?¡± He gloats. ¡°Now, I know you want ed to have awyer for our next meeting, but -¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ethan interrupted. ¡°Why would she need awyer, and why are you interviewing her at all. My mother was the victim, not hers.¡± ¡°Because,¡± Jane announced shakily, ¡°He thinks I killed her.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ethan snarled, staring at the investigator in shock. ¡°What the hell is she talking about?¡± ¡°We have evidence, Alpha.¡± The detective answers, ¡°Very strong evidence.¡± ¡°And why the hell is this the first time I¡¯m hearing about this?¡± He demanded, looking back and forth between them. For a moment he thought this exined Jane¡¯s odd behavior perfectly, but then he recalled that the funeral was over a week before, and she¡¯d only started acting oddly in thest day or two. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to burden you with it when you were mourn ing.¡± Jane whispered. ¡°A likely excuse.¡± The investigator scoffed. Ethan red at the man, before turning back to Jane. ¡°You should have told me this, Jane.¡± He told her simply, ¡°whether I was mourning or not. And you,¡± He snarled, looking at the investigator, ¡°I want a word alone ¨C now.¡± As Ethan led the detective out into the hallway, Jane slumped down, resting her elbows on the counter and cradling her head in her hands. She heard the kids running in a momentter and didn¡¯t even have time to feel exasperated about their knack for terrible timing. ¡°Careful!¡± She called, stopping them in their tracks, ¡°don¡¯te into the kitchen kids, there¡¯s broken ss.¡± They scrambled up onto the stools in front of the bar in stead, the boys helping Paisley and Riley with a lift, before mbering up the poles like monkeys themselves. ¡°Mommy, why was that tective being mean to you?¡± Riley asked as Jane swept the ss into a dustpan. Jane wasn¡¯t surprised that the pups had overheard. They were master eavesdroppers after all. ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Why? Parker asked, cocking his head to the side. ¡°Because,¡± Jane sighed, ¡°He thinks I did something bad.¡± The pups exchanged worried nces. ¡°Something to Granny?¡± Paisley asked. Jane scanned their faces, struggling with how much to tell them. She didn¡¯t want to confuse or frighten them, but she didn¡¯t want to lie to them either. ¡°Yes.¡± Out in the hall, Ethan was listening as the detective de scribed the status of the investigation, rting the evidence about Jane¡¯s dress, as well as a few others he hadn¡¯t revealed to Jane: her bloody footprints around the body, a few of her hairs in Petra¡¯s clenched fist. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Ethan ordered. ¡°The killer could easily have taken a dress from Jane¡¯s closet and hair from her hairbrush, she lives here.¡± He stated, forcing the words out through clenched teeth. ¡°And Jane didn¡¯t have blood anywhere on her body, under her nails or flecked on her skin, which she would have if she¡¯d killed a woman with her bare ws. Not to men tion she didn¡¯t have any motive.¡± ¡°She¡¯s attacked your mother once already.¡± The detective reminds me. ¡°That isn¡¯t urate, for more than one reason. As far as I¡¯ m concerned those early reports were fraudulent.¡± Ethan rum bled, ¡°A cruel scheme engineered by the woman you should actually be looking for right now ¨C Eve.¡± ¡ª ¡°Alpha, whether or not those reports were valid, it¡¯s a well known fact that Eve doesn¡¯t have a wolf ¨C whoever killed your mother did.¡± The man argued, ¡°the very fact that Jane lives here is further proof, because Eve no longer has keys. Whoev er did this had ess to the penthouse.¡± ¡°My mother loved Eve, even with the new locks we put on the doors after I kicked Eve out, she might have invited Eve in. Eve is very maniptive and my mother believed she owed her her life, no matter what happened with Paisley.¡± Ethan had been thinking about this more than he¡¯d like to admit. His mind had been terribly preupied with discovering exactly what happened that night. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure I believe Eve doesn¡¯t have a wolf either, that was probably just an excuse to move in here¡± The detective was getting more frustrated with the Alpha every moment. The man seemed determined to refute every bit of evidence his team had found. ¡°Fine, then tell me this Why did Jane lie about where she was that night?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ethan blinked. ¡ª ¡°Her alibi for that evening didn¡¯t hold up. She was sup posed to be having a business dinner, but when we verified it, her colleague said they never had any such ns and he hadn¡¯ t seen her since that afternoon.¡± The investigator shared. ¡°All in all, we have more than enough evidence to arrest her, I¡¯ve already got the prosecutor preparing a warrant.¡± Ethan grimaced. He had to admit the situation sounded very bad, but he¡¯d fallen for one of Eve¡¯s scheme¡¯s to discredit Jane once already. He couldn¡¯t fail her again, not when he knew in his heart that Jane was innocent. ¡°If you arrest Jane, I will have your badge.¡± Ethan growled, making the detective flinch. ¡°Eve tried to kill my daughter, she set up my mate years ago and I warned you someone would get hurt. As far as I¡¯m concerned, my mother¡¯s death is on your hands. If you¡¯d done your job and brought Eve in, this never would have hap pened.¡± ¡°But Alpha, the evidence ¡°Is circumstantial at best.¡± He interrupted, jabbing a furi ous finger back towards the apartment. ¡°So help me, I don¡¯t care if the people want to call me corrupt or challenge me for control, you will noty a hand on the she-wolf in there.¡± It took a moment for the detective to submit, ring at the Alpha and slowly tucking his tail between his legs. ¡°Yes sir.¡± The man slunk off with his tail between his legs, and Ethan counted to ten before he allowed himself to re-enter the apartment. Once inside, he found Jane getting the pups settled with a puzzle. She looked up when he entered, scanning the empty doorway behind him. ¡°Is he¡­? ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Ethan informed her, pulling her down the hall into his bedroom. He shut the door behind him. ¡°Where were you the night my mother died, Jane?¡± ¡°A business dinner, I told you.¡± She stammered, shifting nervously from foot to foot.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No you weren¡¯t. The police tried to verify your alibi and couldn¡¯t.¡± Ethan corrected her sharply, ¡°Soe on, out with it ¨C where were you?¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¨C Paisley Ask a Question 3rd Person Jane¡¯s heart sank when she saw Ethan¡¯s angry expression. ncing nervously at the door, she wrapped her arms protec tively around her body. However instead of answering she simply backed away from Ethan, unable to bring herself to fo cus on her alibi until she knew exactly what had happened. ¡°What else did he say?¡± ¡°He told me about the evidence connecting you to the crime scene.¡± Ethan exined, following her slowly. ¡°The dress?¡± Jane asked, gnawing her lower lip. ¡°The dress, plus the hair and bloody footprints.¡± Ethan borated. ¡°He never told me about those.¡± Jane breathed shakily, turning away from the Alpha to try and collect her thoughts without feeling his searing gaze on her. Of course, all this meant was that she could feel it on her back instead of her face,ncing through her like aser beam. ¡°That¡¯s typical.¡± Ethan told her, ¡°they never tell you how much they have against you, he probably has other things he didn¡¯t tell me. That¡¯s how they get you they open the door for you to lie by making you think they only have a little bit of information, then see if your story matches up with the other N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¨C evidence.¡± ¡°My footsteps were there before I found her.¡± Jane whis pered, appearing so helpless and vulnerable it hurt Ethan to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the dress or the hair got there, but I didn¡¯t do it, Ethan.¡± Thispletely baffled the Alpha. He wasn¡¯t stupid, of course he knew she didn¡¯t do it. Surely she didn¡¯t think he be lieved she was guilty? She flinched when he took hold of her shoulders, forcibly turning to face him. ¡°Goddess, Jane. I know that.¡± He ducked his head, trying to catch Jane¡¯s eyes even as she determinedly averted his gaze. Jane peeked up at him from beneath her eyshes, ¡°You do?¡± She squeaked, disbelieving. Cursing under his breath, Ethan pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Of course, sweetheart.¡± Jane tried to stop herself from giving in to his warmth, but when he started to purr she couldn¡¯t help but bury her face in his neck and breathe in his incredible scent. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He praised, stroking her spine. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been wound tight as a springtely.¡± When Jane was finally a little calmer, he pulled back and caught her in his crosshairs. ¡°I need you to tell me where you were that night.¡± He pressed gently. ¡°I was with Eric.¡± Jane murmured, ¡°we went to dinner to gether.¡± ¡°Why did you lie about it?¡± Ethan inquired, trying not to jump to any conclusions about what they might have been do ing that she would have wanted to hide. ¡°Because I was afraid if you knew that you¡¯d get jealous and you two would be at each other¡¯s throats again. I wasn¡¯t even thinking about it when the detectives asks, I was just on auto-pilot and repeating what I¡¯d told you.¡± She shared, pulling out of his hold. ¡°I suppose I deserve that.¡± Ethan admitted, letting her go. ¡°Ethan,¡± Jane sighed, slumping onto the edge of the bed in defeat. ¡°Eve has gotten away with everything she¡¯s ever done. She¡¯s going to get away with this too.¡± ¡°No she isn¡¯t.¡± Ethan vowed. ¡°Ethan, if they arrest me, what will happen to the pups?¡± Jane fretted, speaking her fears aloud even though she wasn¡¯t sure she could actually trust him. ¡°They¡¯re not going to arrest you, Jane.¡± Ethan growled, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Even as heforted her, Jane couldn¡¯t stop hearing Eric¡¯ s usations about the Alpha echoing in her mind: If you¡¯re med for the murder, then Ethan will have the perfect ex cuse to hurt you all over again. He¡¯ll make you think he¡¯s on your side by protecting you from prison, all the while making you his ve again. He¡¯ll get everything he wants the pups together. T you and ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of everything, of you and the pups.¡± Ethan vowed, making the knot of fear writhing in Jane¡¯s chest constrict even more tightly. ¡°You have my word.¡± Outside the door, the pups listened with their keen ears pressing to the wood, their puzzlepletely abandoned in the other room. They didn¡¯t really understand everything that was happening, but they understood Petra hadn¡¯t just gone away on her own, and they knew the word ¡°arrest¡± was very bad. More than anything else, their sensitive instincts were picking up every ounce of Jane¡¯s fear and sadness, as well as all of Ethan¡¯s tension and anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about Eric.¡± Jane was saying now, ¡°I¡¯m just so anxious about all this aggression between you. It¡¯s not good for the pups.¡± ¨D ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ethan answered, ¡°And I know, I¡¯m worried too ¨C about all this. Kids are like sponges, they sense something wrong no matter how hard we try to shield them from it.¡± The sound of soft movements inside was punctuated by a heavy exhale from Jane, and a few smacks in quick session like Ethan was pressing a series of kisses to her skin. ¡°Come on. Baby.¡± He encouraged a momentter, ¡°Let me finish dinner. Why don¡¯t you go have a nice long bath and try to rx.¡± As the sounds of their parents drew further away into the master bath, the pups dashed back down the hall to talk about what they¡¯d discovered. ¡°What was the mean man saying ¡¯bout ev¡­ ev.. evdence? Parker asked. Riley scanned the kitchen, seeing her mother¡¯s phone abandoned on the counter. She dashed over and grabbed the device, returning to the living area and typing a very badly spelled version of the word into google. Luckily auto-correct. saved her, and a momentter the definition was staring up at her from the screen. ¡°It means proof of a crime.¡± ¡°Try googling Granny now.¡± Paisley suggested ¡°They¡¯re not telling us ¡®nything. I don¡¯t undstand how she just went away.¡± ¡°It says she was murdered.¡± Riley reads in a horrified tone. ¡°Murdered?¡± Parker murmured, ¡°like on those grown up TV shows?¡± ¡°It means when someone kills someone else.¡± Riley ex ined, reading the second definition off the screen. ¡°And they think Mommy did it.¡± Ryder summarized. ¡°They think Mommy killed Granny.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Mommy¡¯s so upset.¡± Parker frowned, ¡°murdr ers on TV go to jail.¡± ¡°They were talking ¡¯bout Eve.¡± Riley reminded them. ¡°I bet she¡¯s the one who did it, and she¡¯s fwaming Mommy.¡± ¡°We have to stop her.¡± Parker decided, ¡°we stopped her once already, we can do it ¡®gain.¡± it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ryder agreed, ¡°but how¡¯re we going to do ¡°We can go to the police and tell them she didn¡¯t do it.¡± Parker suggested. ¡°They won¡¯t b¡¯lieve us.¡± Riley stated promptly, shaking her head. ¡°Grown ups never b¡¯lieve anything they can¡¯t see with their eyes.¡± ¡°So we need proof.¡± Parker nodded, ¡°but it won¡¯t be easy to get.¡¯ While Riley, Ryder and Parker murmured amongst them selves, ovee with worry, Paisley sat back on her heels. She knew Jane was innocent just as much as the others, but as they began discussing ideas to try and help her somehow, Paisley could only feel overwhelmed. Everything in her life was changing so much so fast. A month ago she was awaiting surgery with no clue she had a mother or siblings; now they were all there, her grandmother was gone, her greatest tor mentor had disappeared after trying to kill her multiple times, and everyone around her was constantly scared and angry. There was also one question she simply couldn¡¯t get out of her young mind. She loved being with her Mommy and the other pups so much but why hadn¡¯t they been together all along? Why were Mommy and Daddy ying hide ¡®n¡¯ seek all that time instead of staying together like all her friends par ents? Why did Mommy leave her and keep the others? Didn¡¯t she want her? ¡ª So when she heard the bedroom door open again and Ethan walking back down the hall, she jumped up to meet him. Paisley ran right up to him with her arms raised over her head, and Ethan instantly scooped her up the same way he¡¯d done a thousand times before. His mother used to scold him for car rying Paisley all the time, convinced he would spoil the little girl. However, now more than ever, he was determined to show her and soak up as much affection as he could in these precious years when she wanted to be with him constantly. Besides he figured that if a child had to be spoiled with some thing it should be love, rather than material items. ¡°What¡¯s up buttercup?¡± He asked with a smile. ¡°Daddy I has to ask you a question.¡± She announced, her little face scrunched up in a frown exactly like the one Jane had been sporting a few minutes before. ¡°A serious question.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan agreed, putting on his listening face. ¡°Is ev erything okay?¡± Taking a deep breath, Paisley gazed up into her Father¡¯s loving face, and finally voiced the question that had been haunting her from the very first day she met Jane outside Eve s atelier. ¡°Did Mommy leave cuz she didn¡¯t want me?¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70-That¡¯s Not How Daddy Does It Ethan blinked, shocked and horrified by his young daugh ter¡¯s question. ¡°Of course not, Paisley.¡± He assured her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ever think that.¡± ¡°Was it because I¡¯m a runt like Eve said?¡± Paisley asked, her lower lip trembling. Ethan feels a fresh burst of rage towards the horrible she wolf but tries to soothe his fraying temper for his pups sake. ¡°Sweetheart, listen to me very carefully.¡± He began, searching for the right words to exin such aplicated situation to one so young. ¡°Your Mommy wanted you more than anything in the world. It¡¯s my fault she left it¡¯s only ever been my fault.¡± Paisley¡¯s little nose crinkled in confusion. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to understand, but she couldn¡¯t take care of you then, and I could. I forced her to go away, but she left you with me to save her life.¡± Ethan confessed. ¡°How¡¯d you force her?¡± Paisley questioned, not under standing one bit how her wonderful Daddy could ever do any thing bad. ¡°Angel, one of the things you¡¯ll learn as you grow up, is that people make a lot of mistakes.¡± He exined. ¡°Now, smart ¡ª people learn from their mistakes and do better in the future, but doing the right thingter can¡¯t erase the harm our mis takes do in the first ce ¨C and Daddy made a lot of mistakes when your Mommy and I were married. I wasn¡¯t a very good man, and she left because I did something bad.¡± Sharing this with Paisley was harder than he ever could have imagined. The sweet pup thought he hung the moon it self, and it killed him to think she might not look at him the same way again. He¡¯d learned a long time ago that nothing had the power to make a person feel remorse for their past in discretions more than having kids, but this was on another level entirely. He wanted to live up to her image of him so bad ly it hurt, and he knew the old him never would. ¡°But the day you were born was the day I got a second chance, Paisley.¡± He continued huskily. ¡°That was when I de cided to always try to do the right thing from then on out. You were and always will be my rainbow baby, the miracle that taught me how to be a better man.¡± ¡°But Mommy still felt hurt?¡± Paisley inquired, looking over whelmed with information but not frightened or angry. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ethan confirmed. ¡°Does she feel hurt now?¡± Paisley wondered aloud. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, sweetheart.¡± Ethan admitted. 55F40 Paisley¡¯s eyes welled up, ¡°Does that mean she¡¯s gonna leave me ¡®gain?¡± Ethan decided that, his good intentions to help Jane rx aside, this wasn¡¯t a conversation they could have without her. ¡°Never.¡± Ethan vowed, carrying her back into the bedroom. Knocking on the bathroom door, he waited until Jane called out her okay to push it open. She was already in the bath, surrounded by bubbles with her long blonde hair pinned up on top of her head. In any oth er circumstances Ethan would have been having to smother his arousal, but right now he felt nothing but concern for Pais ley. ¡°Janey, there¡¯s something you and Paisley need to talk about.¡± Jane smiled up at the little girl, immediately sensing her distress, ¡°Come here, my love. What is it?¡± Paisley suddenly felt too shy to voice her deep fears in front of Jane, and Ethan couldn¡¯t really me her, since Jane was the source of her fear. When he put her on the ground she turned her wide puppy dog eyes up to him, begging for a res cue. Ethan squatted down and turned her to face Jane. ¡°She just asked me if you left because you didn¡¯t want her ¨C and if you would ever leave her again.¡± A look of such anguish crossed Jane¡¯s face that Ethan wished he could have spared her the question, but he knew Paisley needed to hear the answer from her mother. ¡°Abso lutely not.¡± Jane said, her voice thick with emotion. She sat up straighter, and reached out her hand to Paisley, and Ethan gave the child a little nudge forward. There were tears in Jane¡¯s eyes by the time Paisley reached her, and Jane took her small face in her foam covered hands. ¡°I have wanted you from the first moment I found out I was carrying you, and I have wanted you every day since. I¡¯m so sorry I left you, Paisley, but it was never because I didn¡¯t want you or love you every bit as much as I love your brothers and sister.¡± She nced up at Ethan helplessly. ¡°I thought I was doing what was best for you. You wouldn¡¯t have lived if you stayed with me, so I gave you up so that you could get better and I coulde back for you one day. And now that I have I will never, ever leave you again.¡± Paisley nodded, her own tears filling her eyes. Jane want ed to hug her desperately, but realized she couldn¡¯t do so without soaking the pup to the skin. ¡°Do you want to have a bubble bath with me?¡± She asked instead. Paisley wiped her eyes, and shakily huped, ¡°uh-huh.¡± Ethan quickly helped the little girl out of her clothes, and lowered her into the bath on Jane¡¯sp. Paisley snuggled in, skin to skin with her mother for the first time since her birth, and cried her little heart out against Jane¡¯s breast. Jane shushed and pet her, wondering how long the sweet pup had been holding onto this fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ever be afraid to ask or tell me anything.¡± She told her. ¡°Even if you think it will make me mad or sad or scared, I always want you to tell me what you¡¯re feeling. Because there¡¯s nothing you could ask or say that would ever make me love you any less, okay?¡± Paisley nodded with a sniffle. ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan was still there watching, mesmerized by watching his daughter bond with her mother this way. He was mildly surprised when Paisley looked over at him, and asked, ¡°You¡¯ll never leave me either, right Daddy?¡± He didn¡¯t bother looking at Jane, because he would never lie to Paisley ¨C not about this. ¡°Never.¡± He vowed, ¡°I will never leave you.¡± The next day, when Ethan and Jane went out to run a few errands, Eric came over to watch the kids. In Jane¡¯s mind it was something of a test, to see whether the two men could actually be around each other without their lives devolving into chaos. The kids were napping when he arrived, so he settled in the living room with a book and waited for them to rouse. Paisley was the first to emerge from her slumber, toddling down the hall and rubbing her eyes. ¡°Hello there sleepyhead.¡± Eric greeted her. He¡¯d babysat the other three kids a thousand times before, and he was eager to get to know Jane¡¯s youngest so that he could prove to her how well they were suited. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She yawned, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy and Daddy?¡± ¡°They went to do a little shopping. I¡¯m going to watch you until they¡¯re back.¡± He exined. ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like a snack?¡± ¡°Can I has an apple?¡± She asked shyly. ¡°Of course you can.¡± He agreed. ¡°Do you want me to cut it up for you?¡± ¡°Yes please.¡± Paisley confirmed, following him into the kitchen. She watched him as he pulled out an apple and began to slice it. ¡°That¡¯s not how Daddy does it.¡± She objected fairly promptly. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, how does your Daddy do it?¡± Eric asked. ¡°He peels it first.¡± She informed him. ¡°Okay,¡± Eric grabbed a second apple, resigning to eat the first himself, then promptly peeled it. After slicing and ting it, he ced it at the table in front of Paisley. ¡°Vo!¡± Paisley eyed the te suspiciously. ¡°I change my mind.¡± She announced. ¡°I don¡¯ want that.¡± Eric sighed heavily, not unfamiliar with the ways of tod dlers, butcking the patience of a true parent. ¡°Honey, you asked for it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯ like apples.¡± Paisley insisted, but the corner of her mouth twitched up, leading Eric to believe this was less about her fickly tummy, and more about thwarting him. He sat down next to her and gave her a long look. ¡°You know Paisley, I¡¯d really like for us to be friends.¡± Paisley stared right back at him. ¡°Tha¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He inquired. ¡°Cuz I don¡¯ like you.¡± She replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Well that makes me sad. I like you.¡± Eric countered. ¡°You fought my Daddy and bit my Mommy.¡± Paisley ac cused him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bite your Mommy.¡± He exined apolo getically. ¡°But you did mean to fight Daddy.¡± Paisley insisted. ¡°Yes I did.¡± He confessed. ¡°So, I don¡¯t like you.¡± Paisley repeated, thinking he must be very slow for not understanding. ¡°Well I still hope we can be friends.¡± Eric frowned. ¡°After all, when youe to live in the Dark Moon territory you¡¯ll be seeing me all the time.¡± ¡°What are you talking ¡¯bout?¡± Paisley asked warily. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Mommy tell you?¡± Eric questioned. ¡°You¡¯re moving away in a few months. Your Mommy¡¯s bringing you home to live with your brothers and sister.¡± ¡°But what ¡¯bout Daddy?¡± Paisley said. ¡°Oh ¨C he¡¯s staying here.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¨C Outed Jane I¡¯ve only just dropped the pups off at pre school and am on my way to the office when my phone rings. ncing at the touchscreen disy in the car¡¯s center console, I see Linda¡¯s name appear, and promptly ept the call over bluetooth.¡± Hello?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± She greets me, sounding a bit tense. ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± ¡°No.¡± I sigh, already fearing the worst,¡° What is it now?¡± ¡°You just got outed.¡± She exins gently, ¡°In a very public way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask nervously, thinking that it¡¯s beyond depressing my life has reached a point where she could be talking about half a dozen secrets or lies. ¡°It¡¯s on the front page of the Gazette.¡± She replied simply, ¡°Elise Carrington exposed ¨C NightFang¡¯s Luna returns from the grave.¡± Linda pauses,¡± apparently someone let it slip that your identity is fake and exposed the truth ¨C including the fact that you faked your death.¡± I curse under my breath. This is thest thing I needed. ¡°I was worried standing by Ethan¡¯s side at the funeral might draw too much attention to me.¡± I groan. ¡°I should have known better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was the funeral.¡± Linda corrects me, ¡°The way this is written, well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s not a ttering article. There¡¯s a lot of details here that they couldn¡¯t have gotten from thest few days, or even just looking into your R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only life in the Dark Moon pack.¡± ¡°Great.¡± I mutter grumpily, ¡°As if this week wasn¡¯t going badly enough already.¡± ¡°Sorry babe. Call me if you need anything.¡± Linda offers. ¡°Thanks.¡± A little whileter I have the chronicle spread out in front of me. My photo is stered across the front page, right alongside a snapshot from my funeral. As I begin to read, my heart sinks. Five years ago Jane ckwell divorced the Alpha, just over a year after a mysterious attack paralyzed family friend Eve Mechant. Seven monthster she supposedly died birthing the Alpha¡¯s daughter Paisley, who¡¯s young life has been marked by a heart condition and multiple surgeries. Howeverst month La Louve CEO Elise Carrington swept into town to settle the disturbing fraud allegations regarding her perfume¡¯s sale at Eve Mechant¡¯s exclusive boutique ¨C and citizens couldn¡¯t help notice the striking resemnce the entrepreneur bore to ourte Luna. Today we can confirm that the two women are one in the same. Jane ckwell is very much alive, and has been masquerading as the elusive fragrance magnate ever since ¨C but faking her death and forging a new identity is the least of her secrets.! The article goes on the reveal all the details of the police reports Eve and Petra filed against me after the attack six years ago, ming me for Eve¡¯s injuries and noting my sudden disappearance from public life. It then provides aundry list of the probable crimes Imitted to get away, and goes on to specte about my involvement in Petra¡¯s murder. If Eve was still in the good graces of the media, I might think she was responsible for this, but given all the details of the current investigation included, I suspect the police leaked the story. Part of me wants to call Ethan, but I know how he¡¯ll respond. He¡¯ll promise to take care of it and tell me not to worry, even though I can¡¯t do anything but worry. I¡¯m already so confused about his motivations that I don¡¯t think I can handle adding anotheryer ofplexity to our situation, so I resist the urge to reach out. However, that determination onlysts as long as the morning, for when I step out of the atelier to go to lunch, I find a crazed horde of reporters waiting for me. At first I stop in the doorway looking like a deer in the headlights as the cameras sh around me, my mind incapable of deciphering one question from another as the various microphone wielding correspondents shout in my direction. When I finally regain my senses, I fight my way through the crowd, keeping my sunsses lowered over my eyes, and muttering ¡°Noment¡± until I¡¯m blue in the face. It¡¯s not until an unfamiliar woman steps up and blocks my path, that I finally stop. ¡°Jane, what do you have to say to NightFang customers who are advocating boycotting your perfume in light of the allegations against you?¡± This actually gives me pause. The NightFang pack is the most prosperous on the continent, which means it has the wealthiest citizens andprises thergest ie revenue for my business. If they boycott me, I could lose an inordinate amount of money and risk the future of thepany. Taking a deep breath, I turn towards her and carefully choose my words. ¡°La Louve is my creation, but its products stand on their own. Our customers do not wear our fragrances because they support our politics or enterprises, they wear La louve because it is the height of elegance and prestige. Our Staring straight into the camera, I continue. ¡°I dare the woman of the NightFang pack to find a fragrance as enigmatic, luxurious and scintiting as our signature, or as nuanced as some of our other lines. Every woman is unique andplex, and we¡¯ve created our perfumes to match those indefinable qualities upon which we all pride ourselves.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that CEOs like yourself should have no ountability if their products are good?¡± The reporter demands. ¡°I¡¯m saying that corporations have the utmost responsibility to conduct their business ethically, and the usations against me have nothing to do with my business. They are of a personal nature.¡± I amend, knowing that while the reporter might have a point and our customers would be well within their rights to boycott, high fashion has a long history of trumping morality. ¡°Five years ago I ran away from a bad marriage, and I did what I felt was necessary to protect myself. But I never harmed Petra or Eve Mechant, and anyone who says otherwise is either misinformed or pursuing their own agenda.¡± I conclude. Pushing past them, I decide to forgo lunch and head straight for Ethan¡¯s office. I don¡¯t know if my pandering to our wealthy clients¡¯egos or cravings for exclusivity was sufficient to undo the damage this article has done. I can¡¯t stand the thought of losing everything I¡¯ve worked so hard for over thest few years, especially not due to another one of Eve¡¯s schemes. Charging into the pack headquarters, I walk straight into Ethan¡¯s office, bypassing his assistant even as she races after me, insisting I can¡¯t go in. When I open the doors, I find Ethan seated behind his desk and his Beta, Matthew, sitting across from him. One of the pack elders is on Matthew¡¯s left, looking very grim indeed. Ethan rises immediately when he sees me, and the other two turn around in surprise. ¡°Jane.¡± Ethan greets me, striding around his desk. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± I whisper shakily, ncing at Matthew and the elder. ¡°Can you give us a moment?¡± Ethan requests of the men. They nod and depart, leaving us alone. ¡°I saw the Gazette.¡± Ethan tells me, clearly not needing any exnation for my sudden appearance. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted them about printing a restriction, but I¡¯m afraid the damage has been done. ¡°People are talking about boycotting La Louve,¡± I share, pressing my palm to my temple, ¡°there are reporters camped outside my office and yours, they¡¯re probably at the Penthouse too. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Ethan pulls me into a hug, and I for once I don¡¯t fight him. He rubs my back and purrs gently, making me rx even though I don¡¯t want to be soothed. ¡°That isn¡¯t fair.¡± I mutter into his chest, breathing in his rich, Alpha scent. ¡°What isn¡¯t?¡± He croons, kissing my hair. ¡°This is very serious.¡± I tell him,¡± Nightfang she-wolves are my biggest customers, if I lose them I could lose my business. I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down.¡± ¡°You can.¡± He insists, ¡°because I¡¯m here to watch your back while you take a breath. That¡¯s what partners do.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not partners.¡± I answer with a pout. ¡°I meant in business, Janey.¡± He teases,¡± I might not be your main contact anymore, but I¡¯m still board president.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I breathe, ¡°right. So, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Let me deal with the press.¡± Ethan suggests, ¡°And the police. I don¡¯t care much for the investigator on my Mother¡¯s case, but I might be able to knock some sense into him yet.¡± My mind reels, and I feel so tempted to let him take care of everything for me, but I¡¯ve taken that path before, and it didn¡¯t turn out well. As much as heforts me, I simply don¡¯t trust him when ites to my freedom. ¡°No.¡± I object, pulling away from him. I look up into his dark eyes, gathering my courage as his brow furrows with displeasure. ¡°Thank you, Ethan, but I think I have to do this myself.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¨C Telling the Pups 3rd Person ¡°What¡¯d you mean, we¡¯re moving?¡± Riley asked in a hushed voice. ¡°Eric told me.¡± Paisley confided, looking around at her siblings faces with a deep frown. ¡°He says Mommy¡¯s taking us all back to da Dark Moon Pack and leaving Daddy here.¡± The other pups exchanged worried nces. They¡¯d been afraid something like this would happen. Mommy always said they were only here for a few months and she hadn¡¯t talked to them about staying longer, even when she moved them in with Ethan and Paisley. It was part of why they¡¯d been so eager to reunite her with the Alpha; they knew they had to work fast. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Poor Paisley on the other hand, hadn¡¯t realized that Jane was only in town for a limited time. She assumed that now that their family was together, they would stay together. If Eric hadn¡¯t told her the truth, she never would have known any differently. However, whether the news was unexpected or not, all four pups could agree that they had to find a way to stop this from happening. ¡°We can¡¯t leave Daddy behind.¡± Parker decided firmly.¡± He ¡®n¡¯ Mommy belong together, and we belong with both of ¡¯em.¡± ¡°I don¡¯get it.¡± Paisleyined,¡° Daddy¡¯s always hugging and flirting with Mommy, I know he wants to be with her.¡± ¡°I think Mommy¡¯s scared.¡± Ryder murmurs, ¡°I dunno why, but every time she talks to Linda ¡¯bout Daddy, she seems really upset.¡± ¡°You know if we ask they¡¯ll only tell us it¡¯s grown up stuff.¡± Riley rolled her eyes. ¡°An¡¯ we¡¯ll understand when we¡¯re older.¡± Ryder and Parker supplied in unison. ¡°So how do we make her not scared?¡± Paisley asked, ¡°how do we convince her not to leave?? ¡°Well first ¡®f all, I think we have to make them tell the truth.¡± Riley decides, ¡°then we can show them how much we don¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Ryder concurred. ¡°Mommy hates seeing us sad.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s make sure we¡¯re very, very sad.¡± Parker grinned. ¡°We might get a time out, but she can¡¯t really me us either.¡± ¡°What are you talking ¡¯bout?¡± Paisley questioned, not following. ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell Mommy, but sometimes our tantrums aren¡¯ as real as we let her think.¡± Riley confided mischievously, sharing a knowing look with her brothers. Paisley giggled. ¡°That¡¯s bad!¡± ¡°No,¡± Ryder corrected her slyly, ¡°i¡¯s useful.¡± The four pups dissolved intoughter as they made their ns, and a few hourster they gathered in front of Ethan and Jane in the Penthouse¡¯s living room, serious expressions on their young faces. Ethan and Jane were seated on the couch, eager to hear about the kids¡¯ day at school and not suspecting even one bit of the mischief headed their way. ¡°Well what did you learn?¡± Jane encouraged. ¡°Mommy, this isn¡¯ ¡¯bout school.¡± Parker announced somberly. ¡°Oh, then what is it about?¡± Ethan questioned, an amused smile splitting his cheeks. ¡°Are we moving?¡± Paisley demanded abruptly, going against the script she¡¯d nned with her siblings, but unable to withhold her curiosity. Jane instantly paled, and Ethan frowned. ¡°What do you mean, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Eric told me that Mommy¡¯s taking all ¡®f us away with her in a few months, and you¡¯re staying here.¡± She announced, already near tears. Jane and Ethan both smothered curses, before exchanging a meaningful nce. Jane looked horrified, and Ethan furious. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡± The Alpha muttered under his breath, his temper rising despite Paisley¡¯s unease. ¡°Is it true?¡± Riley questioned, crossing her plump arms over her chest. ¡°Kids, what you have to understand is that-¡± ¡°That¡¯s a yes!¡± Ryder eximed, usation heavy on his tongue. ¡°We live in the Dark Moon pack.¡± Jane reminds Ryder, Parker and Riley. ¡°It¡¯s home, and I told you from the beginning that we¡¯d be going back when my business here was finished. And you Paisley,¡± she said, turning to her youngest. ¡°You¡¯re well enough now toe and live with me, like you wanted.¡± ¡°I wanted to live with you and Daddy.¡± Paisley corrected her fiercely. ¡°Well your Daddy is Alpha here, he can¡¯t leave the NightFang pack.¡± Jane exined, looking to her former mate for support. Ethan wasn¡¯t quite sure how to handle this, after all he only agreed to this arrangement because he had no intention of letting it actually happen. The pups knowing about his deal with Janeplicated things beyond all reason. He didn¡¯t want to admit he¡¯d been ying Jane, but he also didn¡¯t want to tell the pups he was going to give them up. ¡°We only want what¡¯s best for you.¡± He dered slyly, knowing full well that the best thing for them was for the entire family to be together. ¡°But you promised!¡± Paisley cried, looking at her father with abject betrayal. ¡°You promised you¡¯d never leave me!¡± ¡°Angel, I¡¯m not leaving you.¡± Ethan assured her, his voice full of conviction.¡± I will always be in your life, no matter what.¡± He hated this, he hated her thinking he would actually let something divide them, even if it was Jane. ¡°We don¡¯t wanna go back.¡± Riley proimed, picking up the conversation before Paisley could get too caught up in her feelings to remember the n. ¡°We wanna stay here!¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family.¡± Parker seconded,¡± families don¡¯t split up.¡± Ryder sealed the deal, looking at the Alpha with wide eyes. ¡°Don¡¯ you want us?¡± ¡°Of course I want you.¡± Ethan professed before Jane could stop him. ¡°I want you all more than anything.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that our lives are in different cities.¡± Jane interjected, trying to steer them back on track. If circumstances were different, she might lie and use the Eric excuse, but she couldn¡¯t do that to the pups. Ethan was one thing ¨C her kids were another.¡± It can¡¯t be helped, my darlings. I know it isn¡¯t what you want to hear, but this is simply the way things are. Neither one of us can simply pick up our entire lives and move across the continent.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ready have!¡± Riley insisted. ¡°If we can do it for a few months, why not forever?¡± ¡°Well for one thing because Ethan and I aren¡¯t married.¡± Jane reasoned, trying to find a way to put their situation into words the pups would understand. ¡°So get married.¡± Ryder suggested, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Sweetie it doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± Jane sighed, looking to Ethan for a bit of help. To her annoyance, he simply stared back at her, as if he didn¡¯t have any objection to this idea whatsoever. Shooting him a pointed re, she nudged him hard with her elbow, only for Ethan to catch her and wrestle her under his arm. Once Jane settled against him, he returned his attention to the pups. ¡°I think what your Mommy means to say is that her business is in the Dark Moon pack and even though she can conduct it here ¨C ¡± Jane elbowed him again, and he slipped his hand down to pinch her round bottom. Jane yelped and squirmed away from Ethan, but he held her tight. ¡°Would you stop it!¡± She muttered under her breath. ¡°The pups are watching.¡± Four little faces looked up at them, catching every word and interaction.¡± Listen,¡± Jane sighed, peering into their young eyes, ¡°I love you all so much, and I want you to be happy, which is why I¡¯m always going to do what¡¯s best for you. And this is what¡¯s best.¡± ¡°No!¡± The boys cried in unison. ¡°Being ¡®part isn¡¯t what¡¯s best.¡± Riley added, her little face scrunching up with genuine emotion. The pups had nned to do or say whatever was necessary to convince their parents to stay together, including throwing a fit, but the longer this went on, the more real it was feeling. ¡°We wanna stay t¡¯gether,¡± Paisley cried.¡± With Daddy!¡± Ethan watched Jane¡¯s face twist into a grimace, and knew she wasn¡¯t going to give an inch in this moment. He had every intention of continuing to wear her down, but at the moment she was digging her heels in and he knew pressuring her further would only backfire. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little ones.¡± He dered simply. ¡°Your Mommy¡¯s mind is made up.¡± Jane¡¯s re pierced into him, but before she could object to him putting the me on her, the pups were already mid meltdown. All four kids had thrown themselves on the floor, wailing and beating their little fists on the floor. Jane dropped her head into her hands and sighed, pushing Ethan¡¯s hands away when he tried to rub her back. This was exactly what she¡¯d been trying to avoid. She was worried moving into the penthouse would get the kids too attached to Ethan and it would make moving impossible, and here was the fallout. Guilt washed over her in a tidal wave, blending with her frustration and all the stress that had tormented her thest couple of weeks. After the morning she¡¯d had, Jane had been looking forward to cuddling her pups when she finally got home, not having them scream that they hated her while sobbing into the carpet. The final straw was when she reached for Paisley, who always wanted her even when the other kids did not, and the little girl pulled away from her, shouting that she only wanted her Daddy. With that, Jane lept from the couch and fled into her bedroom before the pups ¨C or Ethan ¨C could see her cry. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Anniversary 3rd Person ¡°It didn¡¯work.¡± Riley announced sullenly, exchanging worried looks with her siblings. Though their efforts to convince Jane and Ethan not to separate the family had certainly made an impact on their parents, it hadn¡¯t done anything to change their minds. Jane had run off crying, and Ethan had sent the pups to go have a lie down while he checked on Jane. A little whileter Jane had emerged from her bedroom dry-eyed and grim-faced, and went about making dinner as if nothing had happened. Afterwards Ethan talked with the pups and told them how sorry he was that they found out this way, and helped them work through their feelings, but ultimately nothing changed. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Parker questioned, feeling at a loss. The problems facing the pups were piling up so high they were bing insurmountable. How were they supposed to help clear Jane¡¯s good name, while also convincing her to stay in the NightFang territory with Ethan? ¡°I dunno.¡± Ryder sighed, ¡°but Mommy and Daddy must have loved each other once, we just have to make them fall ¡®n love again.¡± ¡°How?¡± Paisley murmured, leaning against her sister forfort. ¡°I think we need help.¡± Riley decided, putting her arm around Paisley. ¡°From who?¡± Parker inquired, ¡°the other grown ups agree with Mommy.¡± ¡°Uncle Eric might, but I dunno ¡¯bout Auntie Linda.¡± Riley answered. ¡°I think she has a crush on Eric.¡± ¡°But how¡¯d we talk to her without Mommy knowing?¡± Paisley wondered aloud. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way.¡± Ryder dered, ¡°Next time they¡¯re on the phone, we can try to catch Linda before she hangs up.¡± Hourster they hovered near while their mother talked with Linda, listening to every word the women spoke as they hid just out of sight. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do, Linda.¡± Jane fretted, briefly opening her bedroom door to make sure the pups weren¡¯t listening outside, then closing it again. Of course, what she didn¡¯t realize was that the children were on the second extension of thendline, holding their small paws over their mouths so the grown ups wouldn¡¯t hear them breathing. ¡°Janey, I know things are tough right now. But it will get better.¡± Linda replied, ¡°The talks of boycotts are already dying down.¡± ¡°Yes, well a boycott only matters if I have a business to run.¡± Jane replied cynically, dragging her hand through her long hair. ¡°Even that won¡¯t matter if I¡¯m in jail.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t go to jail.¡± Linda insisted.¡± And if you do, I¡¯ll break you out. I know all thews, I can get away with it.¡± Jane chuckled, but her humor onlysted a moment. ¡°So I can be a fugitive?¡± Jane scoffed. ¡°That¡¯ll be great for the pups.¡± ¡°Well you know no matter what you¡¯ve got the bestwyer in the territory in your corner.¡± Linda answered warmly. On anyone else, her confidence might seem overblown, but Jane knew her friend had a perfect record. She¡¯d never lost a case, and she couldn¡¯t hope for a betterwyer. ¡°I know.¡± She replied, ¡°thank you.¡± There was a pregnant pause, and then Linda spoke in a deceptively neutral voice, ¡°How¡¯s Eric handling all of this?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe he told Paisley about the move.¡± Janeined. ¡°He apologized repeatedly, but I can¡¯t remember ever being so angry with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he thought they already knew.¡± Linda defended. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡± Jane exhaled, ¡°He¡¯s been so opposed to us staying here and so aggressive towards Ethan. I¡¯m really starting to think it was a mistake asking him toe here.¡± She paused, debating whether or not she wanted to share the topic which had been on her mind most.¡± And¡­ when we went out the night Petra died, he told me he had feelings for me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Linda uttered, her voice breaking.¡° Wow¡­ that¡¯s¡­ wow.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to respond either.¡± Jane confessed, not picking up on her friend¡¯s disappointment. ¡°So what did you say?¡± Linda asked, her voice a few octaves higher than usual. ¡°I said I¡¯d think about it.¡± Jane confessed. ¡°I mean Eric is kind and good, I know he would take care of me and make a wonderful father figure for the pups.¡± ¡°But?¡± Linda prompted. ¡°But it feels like Eric is someone who¡¯s meant to be in my future when I¡¯m stuck here living in the past.¡± She eyed her open day nner, running her finger over the page that had been taunting her all morning. ¡°You know Saturday would have been my 10th wedding anniversary?¡± In truth, it wasn¡¯t the anniversary of the day Jane truly considered to be her wedding, when she and Ethan eloped, but it was the date of the formal ceremony they held a few monthster. ¡°I remember.¡± Linda told her simply.¡± Does Ethan?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t said anything, but I¡¯m sure he does.¡± Jane griped. ¡°That man never forgets anything.¡± ¡°Are you going to celebrate?¡± Linda asked slyly. ¡°Of course not.¡± Jane scoffed. ¡°And if Ethan asks for a date that night, I am not agreeing. I¡¯ve already slipped up one time too many.¡± She admitted, gnawing her lower lip. ¡°I really thought changing my scent would protect me, but at the end of the day he¡¯s still an Alpha, and we have so much history. My body isn¡¯t my own when he¡¯s near me.¡± ¡°Have you considered that¡¯s the Goddess¡¯s way of telling you that you¡¯re meant to be together?¡± Linda suggested. ¡°If the Goddess wanted us to be together, she would have fated us.¡± Jane argued back, ¡°Ethan and I were only ever together because we were both young and defiant ¨C I should have known better. No Alpha marries an omega. If we¡¯d listened to his parents, we could have avoided all this.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true then why does she keep bringing you back together?¡± Linda inquired, ¡°why did she gift you with pups?? ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not as benevolent as we like to think.¡± Jane theorized. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just pulling the strings, toying with me for fun.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that.¡± Linda scolded. ¡°No, but sometimes I do wonder.¡± Jane whispered. ¡°Otherwise why would she make this so difficult?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her friend stated honestly. ¡°But I do know that nothing worth havinges easily.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jane murmured thoughtfully,¡± anyway, I¡¯ll let you go ¨C thanks for listening Linda.¡± ¡°Anytime girl.¡± Linda assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Jane said, hanging up. As soon as the line clicked, Riley hurriedly eximed, ¡°Auntie Linda?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Linda paused, ¡°Riley? Is that you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The pup answered happily, exchanging a smile with her siblings.¡± And we need your help.¡± On Saturday evening, Jane was standing in her office when her cell rang, trying to catch up on some of the work she missed during the week amidst all the media drama. Seeing Ethan¡¯s name scrolling across the screen, she considered ignoring the call, but eventually caved and raised it to her ear. ¡°Hey gorgeous.¡± Ethan greeted her. ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s up?¡± Jane replied stiffly. ¡°Well first of all, happy anniversary.¡± He proimed. ¡°We aren¡¯t married anymore, Ethan.¡± Jane reminded him.¡¯ ¡°I know.¡± Ethan confirmed, ¡°but it¡¯s still an anniversary. And I just got home to find quite the surprise.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked warily. ¡°Well.¡± He began, the smile evident in his voice, ¡°It seems our pups have been scheming with their aunt. There is a rather beautiful dinner here waiting for us to celebrate: filet mignon, good red wine, a luscious chocte cake. So unless you want to disappoint them, you need to get back here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane repeated. ¡°Ethan I¡¯m not celebrating our anniversary.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I had nothing to do with this.¡± Ethan insists. ¡°I¡¯m as surprised as you are, and after the week the pups have had, I think we owe them this much.¡± His words hit Jane right in the heart, she¡¯d been overwhelmed with guilt all week long over the pups meltdown and nothing she¡¯d said or done had convinced them to forgive her. ¡°Fine.¡± Jane grumbled, caving even though she knew it was a terrible idea. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Jane had gotten so used to seeing a sea of reporters outside her door, that it was actually a surprise when she exited her office and found the investigator waiting for her instead. Of course, the media jackals were still there, they were just outside the doors while the police waited in thefort of the building¡¯s lobby. ¡°What is this?¡± She asked, eyeing the detective and the uniformed officers nking him on either side. The man offered her a vicious smile.¡± Jane ckwell, you are under arrest for the murder of Petra Balckwell.¡± He announced, sending the officers towards her with a pair of handcuffs. As they spun her around and pulled her hands behind her back, he continued, ¡°You have the right to remain silent, anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw. You have the right to an attorney. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Arrested Jane ¡°I want my phone call.¡± I hiss, thrashing against the offi- cers dragging me towards the jail¡¯s small cells as the investi- gator watches with a malicious grin. ¡°Whoever said anything about a phone call?¡± He drawls. ¡°We haven¡¯t even booked you yet. If you¡¯re good you might get a call in the morning, once we¡¯ve had some time to talk.¡± ¡°Mywyer will find out anyway!¡± I growl, ¡°you might have humiliated me by arresting me in front of the cameras, but it will be all over the news by now.¡± ¡°It was worth it.¡± He answers, ¡°you brought this on your- self, don¡¯t go ming me just because you made bad deci- sions.¡± All I can do is pray Linda wasn¡¯t so busy setting up my an- niversary dinner that she missed the news broadcast. I don¡¯t even have the energy to be frustrated she was plotting with the pups anymore, I¡¯m only concerned with my freedom. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± I announce fiercely. ¡°The evidence begs to differ.¡± The detective grouses, ¡°now are you going to cooperate with us or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not answering a single question without mywyer, even if it means I have to stay here overnight.¡± I snap, knowing he was hoping to leverage a confession from me with threats of detaining me. ¡°Fine.¡± He bites back, pushing me into the hands of a guard, ¡°Book her. We¡¯ll see how confident you are after you¡¯ve met your cellmate.¡± The guard in question takes my fingerprints and mugshots, then leads me back into a icey block of cells. The cramped spaces are lined with iron bars, and furnished with nothing beyond a concrete b and a scratchy nket. I sup- pose most former Luna¡¯s would balk at such conditions, but what these men don¡¯t realize is that I¡¯ve been a prisoner be- fore. Sure, the conditions were luxurious beyond belief ¨C but a gilded cage is still a cage. I stride straight into the first cell with my head held high, ring at the guards as they slide the barred door shut be- hind me. There¡¯s another she-wolf in the space with me, and I have to admit she¡¯s one of the most intimidating wolves I¡¯ve ever seen. At least a foot taller than me and boasting no shortage of tattoos, she looks me up and down with the bear- ing of a ravenous hyena. ¡°What are you in for?¡± She asked, speaking with a thick ent, ¡°stealing the clothes off a de- partment store mannequin?¡± ncing down at my designer dress I shrug. ¡°They think I killed the Alpha¡¯s mother.¡± Her eyes widen, some of the aggression pouring off of her receding. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± I huff crossing my arms over my chest, wondering what my pups are doing right now. As much as I hope Linda sees the news, I pray they don¡¯t. I¡¯m trying very hard not to think about what all this will mean for them. I nev- er listed a father on their birth certificates, so unless Ethan or Eric pull strings with the courts, the kids will go to an orphan- age in the event of my incarceration. Eric¡¯s words float into N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. my consciousness again, reminding me how ideal this situa- tion would be for Ethan to gain custody. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m here?¡± My cellmate asks, almost sounding offended. ¡°Would you tell me if I asked?¡± I counter, arching my brow. The corner of the woman¡¯s mouth twitched, transforming her harsh features into something much softer. ¡°No, but it¡¯s nice to be asked.¡± At once I realize the investigator had misjudged her as readily as he misjudged me. I bet he took one look at her and decided she was a monster, just like he looked at me and as- sumed I would crack under the slightest pressure. ¡°What do you make of that detective?¡± I ask her. ¡°Biggest prick on the continent?¡± ¡°You can say that again.¡± She grumbles in agreement. My soft heart begins to wonder if she too has children or family she¡¯s worried about, and whether anyone ising to help her. ¡°Do you have awyer?¡± ¡°No.¡± She bites, ¡°they said they¡¯d assign me one.¡± ¡°Mine should be here soon.¡± I state, hoping I¡¯m right. ¡°As soon as she¡¯s done sorting my bail, I¡¯ll have her look at your case.¡± The she-wolf stares at me, agog. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because people don¡¯t belong in cages.¡± I sigh, lying back. on the stone b and praying I¡¯ll get to sleep in an actual bed tonight, even though I know the chances are slim. I¡¯m still ly- ing there feeling sorry for myself when a thunderous roar breaks the silence. ¡°Where is she?¡± Ethan! I think excitedly. I¡¯d been expecting Linda, but there¡¯s no mistaking that deep voice. ¡°Alpha -¡± I hear one of the guards stutter, ¡°your mate is in custody, there¡¯s not I hear a snarl and a scuffle, then another rumbling order. ¡°Take me to her, right now.¡± Ethanmands. A few momentster the door to the lockup swings open, and Ethan appears, holding the massive guard by the scruff of his neck. The moment his eyesnd on me he drops the guard and hastens to my cell. ¡°Jane, are you alright?¡± He in- quires, gripping the bars dividing us with white-knuckled fists. Moving to stand in front of him, I don¡¯t pull away when he reaches through the iron barrier to frame my face in his hands. He looks over me almost as if he thinks I was injured, with all the concern and aggression of ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I whisper, lying through my teeth. A low growl rumbles in his chest, and he glowers at the guard. ¡°Unlock this cell.¡± ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t do that.¡± The man replies cowering away from Ethan as though he¡¯s afraid of an attack. ¡°Unlock it now,¡± Ethan ordered, putting every ounce of his Alpha authority into his voice, ¡°before I lose my temper.¡± His eyes glow as his wolf rises to the surface, and I can¡¯t help the shiver that runs down my spine just being near him when he¡¯s so angry. The guard is no less frightened, and immediately fumbles for his keys. ¡°Is Linda here?¡± I ask anxiously, knowing realistically that she¡¯s probably home with the pups, but not understanding how else I¡¯m going to get out of here. ¡°No.¡± Ethan rumbles, scowling at the guard as he unlocks the cell. ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with the investigator myself.¡± ¡°But Ethan -¡± I object, terrified that Eric¡¯s prediction ising true right before my eyes. ¡°Unless they drop the charges, I¡¯m going to end up right back here.¡± ncing over my shoulder, I nod towards my cell mate, ¡°besides, this she- wolf doesn¡¯t have awyer either.¡± ¡°You will not end up back here.¡± Ethan vows, pulling me into his arms the moment the bars dividing us disappear. ¡°If they want to say you¡¯re in my custody until this is all sorted out they can, but over my dead body will you be convicted for this crime.¡± He looks to the other she-wolf. ¡°As soon as we get home, I¡¯ll send Linda back here for your friend. Right now she¡¯ s babysitting the pups or I would have brought her.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± The she-wolf says shyly, convincing me she¡¯s not half as mean as the investigator believed. Just then the man in question appears, his face red with fury. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I ought to be asking you the same question.¡± Ethan growls, ¡°I told you Eve was responsible for the murder. I told you not to go anywhere near Jane.¡± ¡°You did?¡± I squeak, feeling the swirling cloud of dread looming above me recede a bit ¡°Of course.¡± Ethan assures me, studying my shocked ex- pression with a furrowed brow. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The detective grits out. ¡°The Alpha ob- structed justice when he told me not to investigate you and now the whole pack will see just how ethical you are, ck- well. What do you intend to do in order to walk out of here with her?¡± The investigator presses, ¡°Bribe me, intimidate me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Ethan snaps, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do any- thing to you. I¡¯m taking Jane home, and if you try to stop me, I¡¯ Il just go through you.¡± He slings his arm over my shoulder and leads me forward, moving to tower over the detective. The red little man red up at Ethan for a moment, prompt- ing another growl from the Alpha. Almost immediately the in- vestigator lowered his gaze in submission, stepping out of the way with his tail tucked between his legs. ¡°Good boy.¡± Ethan taunted him, making him flush an even deeper shade of scarlet. As we move past him, I lean into Ethan¡¯ s protective warmth, even though the idea of being in his custody makes me incredibly nervous. I keep telling myself history isn¡¯t re- peating itself, otherwise Ethan wouldn¡¯t have ordered the in- vestigators to look into Eve and leave me alone. Still, I can¡¯t help but think my entire life is hanging in the bnce, and af- ter what happened with the pups, Ethan has every reason to steal my freedom again. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¨C Ethan Faces the Press Ethan The day after the arrest, I wake up before dawn, striding into the kitchen to make a pot of coffee and rouse my ex- hausted brain. It¡¯s still dark out, but when I exit my bedroom I can see the lights are already on down the hall. When I reach the living room I find Jane curled up in the window seat, wide awake and staring out at the waking city. Frowning deeply, I move to her side, my concern growing when she doesn¡¯t seem to detect my presence. She¡¯s- pletely lost in her thoughts, and when I reach out to touch her shoulder, she jerks away from me as if she¡¯s been electrocut- ed. ¡°Easy, Jane.¡± I shush her softly, ¡°It¡¯s only me.¡± Her wide eyes rx slightly, a heavy sigh expelling from her lungs. However she doesn¡¯t rx completely, her muscles are still wound tight as a spring, and my heart aches just look- ing at her distraught face. ¡°Sorry,¡± She mutters weakly, ¡°you startled me.¡± ¡°Have you been up all night?¡± I question, studying the dark circles beneath her eyes. She shrugs, averting her gaze. ¡°I had a lot on my mind.¡± Thankfully it¡¯s Sunday, so she doesn¡¯t have to go into work, but I can¡¯t help worrying for my poor mate. ¡°Sweetheart, that¡¯s no good.¡± I scold gently, suddenly regretting letting her go to bed alone. I¡¯d been sorely tempted to stay with her until she fell asleep, but she clearly wanted to be alone so I didn¡¯t force the issue. ¡°The pups won¡¯t be up for a few hours, you ought to try to get in some rest before they wake.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Jane admits, her rosy lips tugging downward. ¡°I tried to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t get my brain to turn off.¡± Normally I would suggest a ss of wine to help send her off, but five o¡¯clock in the morning seems a bit early to start drinking. Instead I gather her into my arms, ignoring the way she jolts and squirms to escape. Taking a seat on the sofa, I cuddle her to my chest and begin to purr softly, knowing that no matter her omega instincts are buried, she¡¯ll never be im- mune to myfort. ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t want to sleep.¡± She objects, still wriggling despite the fact that her nose is pressed to my chest and she¡¯s obviously smelling me. Silly little omega, I think, does she real- ly think I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing? Chuckling darkly, I snuggle her close and stroke her hair, ¡°Now you¡¯re just being stubborn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stubborn.¡± She mutters mutinously, her darksh- es fluttering despite her words. ¡°Just go to sleep, baby.¡± I encourage, kissing her hair and trying not to get distracted by her own delectable scent. Little by little Jane submits, falling into a sleep so deep that she doesn¡¯t even stir when I carry her to bed. Depositing her between the silky sheets, I try to pull away, only to find her small fists clenched in my shirt. It isn¡¯t easy to disentangle her, but I finally seed, hoping she¡¯ll stay asleep once I leave. When I finally make it back out to the kitchen and collect the morning paper, I¡¯m relieved Jane fell asleep, because the morning news is far from good. Once again her photo is sshed across the headlines, only this time mine is along- side her, and the story below details her arrest and my inter- vention at the police station. The words ¡°corruption¡± and ¡°abuse of power¡± leap off the page, assaulting my tired mind as my coffee brews, and I know I have to do something. I don¡¯t know what is going on with the lead investigator. Perhaps he simply believes he¡¯s right and is too prideful to consider another exnation, tak- ing every challenge as an assault on his authority. Or it may be the case that he¡¯s pursuing his own agenda and is deliber- ately trying to sabotage us. Either way, Jane has been as skittish as a frightened rab- bit ever since he spoke to her at the funeral, and regardless of the impact on my family, he¡¯s following the wrong lead. Eve is still out there somewhere waiting to wreak more havoc, and neither Jane nor the pups are safe as long as she¡¯s free. Calling my second inmand, Matthew, I direct him to arrange a press conference for this afternoon, and set about preparing my statement. A few hourster, I¡¯m standing in front of a throng of re- porters, camera shes bursting in front of my eyes as I stare them down. ¡°Thank you all for being here today,¡± I begin, trying to keep my temper in check, ¡°I appreciate you taking the time toe out. I know there has been a great deal in the news about my familytely, specifically my former mate, Jane. I can confirm that Elise Carrington is, in fact, Jane ckwell, but this is where the news¡¯s uracy ceases. While our past has not always been smooth sailing, we have reconciled our differences and appreciate the pack respecting our privacy in this matter. We are only interested in moving forward, partic- rly after the tragic events surrounding my mother¡¯s mur- der.¡± It still feels strange to talk about my mother in the past tense, let alone to say the word ¡®murder¡¯ rting to someone so close to me, but I forge on without pausing. ¡°Despite what you may have been told, Jane had absolutely nothing to do with this crime. The person responsible is Eve Mechant, who also engineered the attacks for which Jane was med in the police reports recently leaked by the investigative team, as well as my daughter¡¯s attempted murder. I am extremely dis- turbed by the police and the media¡¯s insistence on persecut- ing an innocent woman when Eve remains atrge. I urge all members of the pack to be on the lookout for Ms. Mechant, as she is a grave threat to public safety.¡± ¡°As for the usations of corruption levied against me, I ask you the following: is the true abuse of power standing up for what is right and defending the innocent, or neglecting one¡¯s duty and allowing a dangerous criminal to roam free, because an easier target is avable to take the fall?¡± A string of mutters moves through the crowds, and I can¡¯t keep the growl out of my voice as I conclude, ¡°I am determined to hold the responsible parties in these terrible events ountable, and you have my word as Alpha that I will not rest until our city is safe and order restored. I will not be taking any ques- tions, and thank you again for your time.¡± This prompts an explosion of shes and shouts from the audience, but I ignore them and leave the dais, my temper still dangerously close to snapping. However, that onlysts for a moment because as I step off the podium, I see Jane standing just inside the door, watching me with her fingers pressed to her lips. I had no idea she was going to be here, and the as- tonished look on her face sparks a pang in my chest. Ignoring the press, I go to her and wrap her in a hug, lifting her feet off the ground as I squeeze her tight. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± I promise. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Jane murmurs into the curve of my neck. ¡°Yes I did.¡± I insist, setting her down and cradling her cheek in my hand. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve what they¡¯re saying about you, and Eve can¡¯t be allowed to get away with this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane breathes, hugging me again. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. My heart swells as she freely offers me affection, and I de- cide to use her good will to my advantage. ¡°You know, we never got to celebrate our anniversary, and you owe me quite a few dates.¡± I tell her. We never discussed what would hap- pen with the dates we canceled after Mom¡¯s murder, but I have every intention of making up for lost time now. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Jane smiles, her beautiful green eyes glitter- ing. ¡°Yeah,¡± I confirm, ¡°So what do you say? Let¡¯s y hooky tomorrow and go do something fun.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t,¡± Jane sighs, ¡°I¡¯ve already missed so much work with everything that¡¯s been going on.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you haven¡¯t done anything for yourself.¡± I ar- gue, ¡°you¡¯ve been taking care of me, taking care of the pups, fending off the police. You¡¯re so stressed out, Janey. You de- serve a break.¡± Jane shifts restlessly, peeking up at me from beneath hershes. ¡°What would we even do?¡± ¡°I dunno,¡± I muse, trying to think of some activities that don¡¯t involve Jane naked and in my bed, which is suddenly all I can think about. ¡°We could go apple picking, or hiking maybe bowling.¡± ¡°Not without the pups.¡± Jane shakes her head. ¡°Those kinds of activities should be with the whole family.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I ponder, well then how about wine tasting?¡± I suggest. Jane beams, ¡°that¡¯s the best idea you¡¯ve had all day.¡± Chuckling, I decide, ¡°alright then. It¡¯s a date.¡± We rmend you to read these novels after this one. Please check them out we hope you will like them Chapter 77 Chapter 77 #Chapter 77 ¨C Jane Surrenders Ethan Even as fury overwhelms me, my wolf can¡¯t help but puff up with pride. My naughty little mate might not realize it, but she would never have pushed me this way unless she felt safe doing so. It actually makes the fact that she believed I might be framing her even more outrageous, because she clearly knows I won¡¯t harm her. Then again, maybe she¡¯s tipsy enough that she¡¯s simply thrown caution to the wind. The scent of her obvious arousal is C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. driving my hunger for her higher and higher, and it¡¯s entirely possible that she¡¯s gambling on my reaction to her provocation, hoping I won¡¯t hurt her despite her better judgment. Either way, she¡¯s going to get her wish. Without another word I close the distance between us, bending at the waist and hitching her up over my shoulder. Jane yelps as I unceremoniously cart her away as if she¡¯s a sack of potatoes, her small fists pounding my back once her mouth catches up to her brain, ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Put me down!¡± She orders, sounding about as intimidating as an angry kitten. ¡°I warned you, baby.¡± I remind her, swatting her behind when she continues to struggle against my hold. ¡°You¡¯re the one who chose not to listen.¡± ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Jane demands, whipping her head left and right before dropping her voice to an affronted whisper. ¡°Ethan, there are people watching! We¡¯re in public.¡± ¡°Maybe you should have thought of that before you decided to mouth off to your Alpha.¡± I scold, not giving her an inch of leeway. ¡°You¡¯re not my Alpha.¡± She mutters mutinously, trying and failing to kick her legs in defiance. ¡°Alright,¡± I amend, ¡°then you should have thought of that before you decided to mouth off to your mate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not that either.¡± Jane grumbles, ¡± not anymore.¡± ¡°ording to the Goddess I am.¡± I remind her smugly, resting my hand on the back of her thighs just to taunt her. ¡± Once a mate, always a mate.¡± ¡°Well not ording to the courts.¡± She hisses fiercely. I stride into the vineyards store room, scanning the small space to make sure we¡¯re alone before shutting the door behind me and depositing Jane on a desk by the entrance. The windowless space is full of sealed casks and smells of wine and wood, but my senses are too full of Jane to take notice. Sprawled on her back, her hair a golden halo around her head, my former mate is ring up at me with her brilliant green eyes. Leaning over her prone form, I circle her nape in one powerful hand, resisting the urge to fist my hand in her silky hair. ¡°Last chance, little wolf.¡± I warn her. ¡°If you tell me to stop now, I will. If not, you pay the price.¡± She studies me closely, and I can practically see the gears turning in her head as she weighs her options. Part of me fears I¡¯m pushing too hard, especially with our history, but my Alpha instincts. are driving me now. My wolf knows what the omega needs even if I remain uncertain. Sure enough, Jane bares her teeth a momentter and challenges me outright, her stunning eyes aze with desire. ¡°Bite me.¡± She snaps, trying to rise up from the desk. I catch her shoulder, pressing her back down before lowering my body over hers. Now I do slide my hand into her hair, tangling my fingers in the shining mass and pulling her head back to expose her neck to my sharp canines. ¡°dly.¡± I reply, closing my teeth around my faded mark. I don¡¯t bite down, as much as I want to. Instead I pause and gauge her reaction, chuckling darkly when she arches her back and tries to rub her swollen breasts against my chest. ¡°Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this?¡± I question, retracting my fangs and instead kissing my way up her neck. Jane gasps softly, squirming beneath me and unconsciously licking her pink lips as I stare down at her. ¡°Waiting for what?¡± She goads, ¡°you haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡± With a ravenous growl I im her mouth, cutting off her defiant words and swallowing her cry of surprise. I catch her lips between mine over and over again, teasing the seam of her lips with my tongue and delving deep when they part. She tastes of wine and sunshine, and suddenly I feel drunk for reasons that have absolutely nothing to do with our vineyard tasting tour. I devour Jane whole, running my hands over her lush body and reacquainting myself with her soft curves, feeling as if I¡¯m finallying home after too much time away. Jane is arching up into me again, moaning as our tongues tangle and clinging to me like a little blonde monkey. She nibbles my lower lip and slides her hands beneath my shirt, exploring the hard contours of my chest and back as I steal more kisses from her willing mouth. Her long legs wrap around my waist and her hips rock reflexively, grinding against my hardness as I trail my tongue down the slender column of her throat. Jane whimpers when I pull down the top of her dress to expose her breasts to the cool air, panting with need as I suck one swollen nipple into my hot mouth and tease the other with my thumb. I¡¯m aching to delve my fingers between her legs, already knowing I¡¯ll find her soaked, but I¡¯m trying to bide my time. I don¡¯t know when I might get this opportunity again, and I¡¯m determined to make the most of it while I can. Jane, on the other hand, ispletely impatient, tossing her head back and forth as Ive her breasts and whispering soft pleas for me to im her the way she desires. ¡°Please, Ethan,¡± She breathes, ¡°I need you.¡± ¡°How do you need me, sweetheart?¡± I press, bunching her dress up around her hips and sliding my hands beneath her round bottom, holding her still so that she can no longer try to steal pleasure simply by grinding her needy clit into my erection. ¡°You know!¡± She whines indignantly, pushing herself up onto her elbows and reaching for my fly. Catching both her wrists in one of my apex of her thighs, circling it with enough. pressure to give her relief, but not take her over the edge. ¡°Ask me, Janey.¡± I instruct her, stealing another kiss from her delectable lips, beforevishing more attention on my mark. ¡°Tell me what you want. My cock? My mark?¡± Her hips jerk at the sound of my blunt words, and I feel a gush of wetness beneath my fingers. Teasing her drenched entrance while I continue to work her clit, I pull back to watch her fall to pieces before me, feeling lightheaded when I see the way she¡¯s spread out like my own personal feast ¨C exposed and vulnerable, needy and nearly begging for more. ¡°I almost forgot how beautiful you are.¡± I admit gruffly, swearing under my breath. ¡°I thought I had to be imagining how sweet you tasted, how perfect you look when all your inhibitions are lost.¡± Shaking my head, I continue, ¡°but I wasn¡¯t. You¡¯re everything I remembered and more.¡± ¡°Please, please don¡¯t make me wait any longer.¡± Jane half-sobs, blinking up at me with lust-zed eyes. ¡°Well, since you asked so nicely.¡± I agree, only caving because I think I might go crazy if I put this off for a single moment longer. I unbutton my trousers as swiftly as I can, pulling my rigid manhood from my boxers and ripping away Jane¡¯s panties as if they were made of string. Lining myself up with her tight sheath, I ease the red tip of my cock into her heat, hissing through my teeth when I feel her silky channel gripping me for dear life. I thought we might be an easier fit after the pups, but apparently they didn¡¯t make a difference. She feels as tight as she did our very first time, and I realize in hindsight I should have prepared her more. Oh well, I muse, it¡¯s toote now. Now that I¡¯ve felt her, there¡¯s no going back. Thrusting forward, I bury myself in Jane, impaling her on my thick length in one go. She tosses her head back and cries out in ecstasy, and I can only hold myself still for a few moments as she adjusts. Her sweet sex is clenching and spasming around me, testing my willpower and begging me to im her as roughly as both of our instincts demand. All my hopes for a long, luxurious lovemaking session go out the window when Jane begins pushing herself down onto me further, and the next thing I know I¡¯m spearing my tongue into her mouth as I pound into her weing sheath, ravishing herpletely. Pulling her up into a sitting position, I angle my cock into her sweet spot, drinking in her satisfied moans as she grinds her clit against my pelvis. The next thing I know, she¡¯s exploding around me, detonating so quickly she takes me by surprise. She tries to pull away as shees down on the other side, but I slide my hand between our bodies and strum her love button straight into a second orgasm. Unable to hold back any longer, I spill myself inside her with a satisfied growl. Gathering her to my chest in the delirious aftermath, I purr as she cuddles closer, pressing her face into the curve of my neck and clinging tight. As our sated bodies return to earth, I can only think one thing: Finally.. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 #Chapter 78 ¨C The Morning After Jane My head hurts before I even open my eyes. There¡¯s a dull throbbing in my temples, and my stomach feels wrapped around me like a big nket and his deep, steady breaths have a hint of a purr rumbling in his chest. I wish I could lie here forever. If it weren¡¯t for the sun zing through the windows and searing my poor eyes, I¡¯d even consider it. Groaning softly, I try to remember just how much I had to drink yesterday. When Ethan and I made love in the storage room I was still just tipsy, but high on the endorphins of amazing sex, we went back to the tasting room afterwards and continued drinking. Eventually we got a couple bottles of wine and booked a room at a nearby hotel, taking our two person party up to a suite with a stunning mountain view. It seems I lost count of both the drinks, and how many times we had sex ¨C especially since Ethan kept waking me up in the middle of the night in the most wicked ways. His affections seeped into my dreams, filling them with deliciously naughty images until I would finally wake and realize that he was bringing my fantasies to life. In some ways it feels like a second honeymoon ¨C I¡¯ll never forget the ache of deprivation that built up beforehand, or the sexual frenzy that followed on our wedding night. Even though our first honeymoon went out the window with. the death of Ethan¡¯s father, my chosen mate¡¯s need for intimacy at that terrible time soon sent me into heat. My eyes snap open as I think these words, the bright sun be damned. I¡¯d gotten so lost in the incredible feelings Ethan elicited that I¡¯d almost forgotten the consequences of giving in to him. Heat doesn¡¯te on as quickly for us because we aren¡¯t fated, but I¡¯m still an Omega and being with an Alpha as dominant as Ethan is bound to trigger it before too long. Worse, I¡¯ve gotten so caught up in being close to a man after so many years of celibacy that I haven¡¯t given a single thought to whates next or how this might change things. Suddenly unable to keep my hangover at bay any longer, I untangle myself from Ethan¡¯s arms and lurch from the bed, stumbling towards the restroom. I push the poor open and frantically flip up the lid of the toilet, emptying the contents of my stomach into the porcin bowl without a second to spare. ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± I murmur to myself, wallowing in guilt and self-pity. My sudden movement must have roused Ethan, because a momentter I hear him behind me, and feel his warm hands pulling my hair back from my face. ¡°Poor baby.¡± He croons, pulling one of my hair ties from the counter and quickly tying my lock locks into a ponytail. Apparently raising a daughter on his own has taught him a few things, but thest thing I need right now is to be reminded how wonderful he is with Paisley. I need to harden myself against him before he gets under my skin. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks gently, stroking my back in long, soothing caresses. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been hit by a truck.¡± I moan, squinting up at him, ¡°why do you look so decent?¡± The truth is that he looks far better than decent, he looks powerful and masculine and like he could happily run a marathon. Why does he have to be so handsome? Iment in my head, it isn¡¯t fair for one person to have everything! ¡°I¡¯m a lot bigger than you, little mate.¡± He reminds me with a sympathetic smile. ¡°The wine didn¡¯t hit me as hard.¡± Whining pitifully, I close the toilet and flush, reaching for my toothbrush to get this disgusting taste out of my mouth. Ethan simply sidles up behind me, sliding his arms around my waist and dropping a kiss to my throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to run out and get you a few things. We can stay here until you¡¯re feeling better.¡± I don¡¯t want to feel warmly towards him, but I can¡¯t remember being more grateful to anyone. I absolutely hate being sick or feeling badly, and I don¡¯t exactly handle it well. ¡°Can I have saltines and ginger ale?¡± I ask hopefully. ¡°You can have whatever you like, sweetheart.¡± He promises, ¡°and you might take a look at the room service menu too ¨C sometimes a big greasy breakfast cures a hangover like nothing else.¡± I nod in agreement, holding my breath until he leaves the suite. When the door finally clicks shut behind him, I sink down against the bathroom cabs, not stopping until my bottom connects with the floor. ¡°What have I done?¡± I ask aloud. It¡¯s going to be impossible to get rid of Ethan now. He¡¯s already treating me more affectionately, and it¡¯s not exactly like he held back before. The most important thing is to prevent this from happening again. I¡¯m not sure how much I can backtrack, but I can certainly trying to freeze us in ce. If this goes on and I fall into heat, there will be no saving me ¨C especially because I no longer have the excuse of not being ready to be parents to convince him to use protection. In fact my onlyfort aboutst night is knowing that I can¡¯t breed unless I enter that hazy sexual state. I jump into the shower and clean myself up as best I can, feeling infinitely better once the hot water has done it¡¯s work. I¡¯m wrapped up in a plush robe and scanning the room service menu when Ethan returns with a bag from the pharmacy. It¡¯s only been a half hour and I don¡¯t truly feel like I¡¯ve had enough time to guard myself against him ¨C but it¡¯s better than nothing. ¡°Here you go,¡± He greets me, dropping a kiss to my cheek. ¡°Saltines, ginger ale, anti-nausea meds, some electrolyte water, a few bananas ¨C we¡¯ll get you feeling better in no time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, conjuring a weak smile. ¡°Of course.¡± He replies, sitting next to me on the sofa and slinging a possessive arm over my shoulders. ¡°Did you find something to order?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for real food yet.¡± I admit, eyeing him warily. ¡°But listen, I think we need to talk about yesterday.¡± To my surprise, Ethan grins. ¡°I knew you would. I could feel you freaking out before you even opened your eyes this morning.¡± Btedly it urs to me that Ethan wasn¡¯t asleep at all when I woke. He always used to have a habit of watching me sleep, somehow passing it off as sweet instead of creepy. Even now I tell myself it is creepy, but my damned besotted wolf doesn¡¯t listen at all. She simply urges me to climb into Ethan¡¯sp and have an encore round of sex, despite the fact that I feel like hot garbage. Sometimes she can be the most unhelpful creature. ¡°I¡¯m not freaking out.¡± I argue, ¡°I simply think it was a mistake. Our lives are too ¡°We¡¯re going to take care of that, Janey.¡± Ethan assures me, ¡°And as for the rest, I C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. know things areplicated, but we¡¯re the oneplicating them. I know I made a lot of mistakes when we were married, but I¡¯m not the same person I was then, and neither are you. Our life doesn¡¯t have to be such a mess, if you and I work together instead of against each other, we can have what we want.¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t what I want!¡± I exim, not sure I¡¯m even speaking the truth. At this point I don¡¯t have the first clue what I want ¨C other than for my pups to be safe and happy. My wolf clearly wants Ethan, and might heart might also ¨C but my head knows better. I learned never to make myself vulnerable to a man the hard way, and I¡¯m determined never to makes that mistake again. I trusted Ethan once, and I paid dearly for that mistake ¨C only a fool would make the same error again, no matter how convincing he is. Ethan is still watching me with that knowing smile, and I wish I could wipe it right off his smug face. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you need to tell yourself, I won¡¯t argue.¡± ¡°What?¡± I snap, not believing my own ears. ¡°You believe whatever you like, Jane.¡± Ethan repeats, ¡°I know we¡¯re meant to be together. I¡¯m not going to give up, but I¡¯m not going to force you to ept it before you¡¯re ready either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ever going to ept it because it¡¯s not true.¡± I scowl. ¡°If you say so.¡± He shrugs, pulling the room service menu out of my hands, ¡± will it bother you if I eat without you? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± I demand, feeling my temper rising along with my indignation. ¡°Yes,¡± He answers, a mischievous glint in his eye, ¡°you wore me out.¡± ¡°No,¡± I grit out, ¡°I mean this act you¡¯re putting on, pretending like you¡¯re okay with me rejecting you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an act, Jane.¡± Ethan promises, offering me a lethal smile. ¡°Because I know your rejection is only temporary. You want this, and when you¡¯re ready to ept that, you will ¨C and when you do I¡¯ll be here, waiting.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 #Chapter 79 ¨C Eve Returns Ethan The truth is that I am acting a little bit. I was telling the truth when I said that I would wait until Jane is ready, and I¡¯m more certain than ever that she will get there one day in the not so distant future. Still, it does sting to have her turn away from me after everything we sharedst night. I went to sleep thinking that we made a huge leap forward. My heart was so full as I drifted off, but maybe my optimism was just the wine talking. By the time Jane woke this morning I realized things would not be resolved so easily, and I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m surprised. Nothing is ever easy with my girl, nor would I want it to be ¨C but only a crazy man wouldn¡¯t be disappointed to have to wait for such an incredible mate. After breakfast I pack Jane into the car and drive back to the city, keeping one eye on her to make sure she isn¡¯t about to be sick again. We pull up to the apartment building just before noon, and I¡¯m mildly pleased to see the mob of reporters who have been camping outside our front door thest few weeks has reduced to about half of its former size. I tuck Jane close as I push through the crowd, and I can¡¯t help but notice she doesn¡¯t pull away until we get off the elevator on the top floor. However my amusement fades when we¡¯re greeted by our babysitter, Sadie, who looks ready to read us the riot act. ¡°You know if you keep changing your ns to include overnights halfway through a job, I¡¯m going to start charging you extra.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sadie.¡± Jane professes, pulling double their agreed-upon price from her wallet. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± The pupse running to greet us, tumbling into my open arms as Jane shows Sadie to the door. ¡°Ethan?¡± I hear her call my name, but I¡¯m too busy saying hello to the precious bundles of love in front of me, all of whom are eager to share every detail of their night with us. ¡°An¡¯ then Sadie made mac n¡¯ cheese, and we watch-ed a movie.¡± Riley exins. ¡°We even had bwownies!¡± Ryder adds. ¡°Ethan!¡± Jane¡¯s voice is so sharp that I forcibly drag my attention from the pups, turning around to face my mate. As soon as I do, I don¡¯t need her to exin any further. The reason for her tense tone and anxious call is beyond obvious: Eve is standing in the doorway with a wide smile on her long face. ¡°Jane, take the pups to their room.¡± I order, automatically entering Alpha mode. I¡¯m not sure if Jane wanted to stay or not, but the power in my order was too strong for her to refuse. She quickly wrangles the pups down the hallway, leaving me to face our enemy alone. What the hell are you doing here?¡± I demand. ¡°Ethan,e now ¨C you don¡¯t seem happy to see me at all.¡± Eve sneers, wearing a preposterous pout. ¡°How dare you show your face here after you killed my mother.¡± I hiss, resisting the impulse to rip her head from her scrawny shoulders. ¡°Ethan, I would never harm Petra.¡± insists, actually bringing tears to her eyes. ¡°She was a dear friend and my closest ally. I was heartbroken when I heard the news.¡± }} ¡°Just like you were heartbroken about Paisley?¡± I demand, ¡°just like you were heartbroken about Jane?¡± ¡°She¡¯s poisoning you against me.¡± Eve argues, sniffling. ¡°After all those years I stood by your side, Jane is making you believe the worst of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done that all on your own, Eve.¡± I can¡¯t believe I fell for your tricks for so long, but now that I know the truth I¡¯m not going to rest until you¡¯re behind bars.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Eve questions me slyly, ¡°all the evidence in Petra¡¯s murder points to Jane. Don¡¯t ask me why, I guess she finally decided to finish the job she started years ago. But either way they ¡°Are you forgetting everything you did to Paisley?¡± I inquire fiercely, seriously considering acting on my violent fantasies now that she¡¯s reminding me of all her crimes. ¡°I know you¡¯re the one who poisoned her, and while I might not be able to prove that, I can prove that you neglected and endangered her.¡± Eve throws her head back and sighs dramatically. ¡°Honestly all that fuss over a little ident and a few harsh words, it could have happened to anyone!¡± She insists. I can sense Jane sneaking up behind me, though she¡¯s quiet as a mouse. When I nce over my shoulder at her, she freezes with a guilty expression on her beautiful face. ¡°Jane, call the investigators.¡± I instruct, needing her away from Eve and wanting backup as soon as possible. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡± Eve cautions, seeming to temporarily drop her innocent act. ¡°Who knows what other incriminating evidence I might have up my sleeve.¡± ¡°Are you threatening my mate?¡± I growl, stepping towards the infuriating she- wolf. ¡°Ex-mate!¡± Jane calls, dialing her phone. ¡°Not now, Janey!¡± I scold, ring at Eve. ¡°You never answered me. What are you doing here? What more could you possibly want from my family?¡± (( ¡°I came to wish you my condolences.¡± Eve lies, doing her best to seem earnest, I don¡¯t want anything from you, I only wanted to tell you I¡¯m here for you, and to see if you needed anything.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± Jane interjects, covering the phone with her hand as the 911 operator asks what her emergency is. Returning her attention to the call, she continues. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to report a crazed psychopath on the loose ¨C at the Alpha¡¯s penthouse. That¡¯s right ¨C pleasee quickly.¡± Eve is rolling her eyes, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned by now Jane, you can¡¯t make me take the fall for your own crimes, justice is always on the side of the innocent.¡± (( Putting down the phone, Jane prowls forward, her wolf glowing in her eyes. You are the most twisted, sick, foul she- wolf I have ever encountered.¡± She deres. ¡°And the only reason you¡¯re still standing now is because I refuse to y into your hands. Clearly you want one or both of us to attack you, but it¡¯s not going to happen.¡± She hisses, ¡°you¡¯re not going to get to y the victim this time you hag.¡± ¡°Ethan, are you really going to let her talk to me that way?¡± Eve moans pathetically. ¡°Yes.¡± I confirm, sliding my arm around Jane¡¯s slender waist, ¡°actually I find it rather delightful.¡± ¡°Aw,¡± Jane smiles up at me, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I chuckle, resisting the urge to kiss her pert little nose. ¡°Oh Goddess, don¡¯t tell me you two are together now.¡± Eve sneers, making a series of gagging noises. ¡°We¡¯re not.¡± Jane snaps back, visibly bristling. Chuckling deeply, I add, ¡°yet.¡± Eve leans forward, wrinkling her nose as she scents us. ¡°I can already smell him on you.¡± She points out, ¡°I knew it! I knew you didn¡¯t juste back for that brat, Paisley.¡± ¡°Watch what you say about my daughter.¡± Jane snarls, all protective, maternal rage. ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t care about her enough to keep her.¡± Eve taunts, ¡°not that I me you I¡¯d be ashamed if I birthed a ¨C worthless runt too.¡± For all Jane¡¯s strong words about not ying into Eve¡¯s hands, thisment clearly pushes her over the edge. She lunges forward with ws outstretched. I nab her around the middle before she can get very far, lifting her feet off the ground even as she kicks and ws at my hold, fighting tooth and nail to reach Eve. Easy there, feisty pants.¡± ¡°Ethan, let me go!¡± Jane cries, squirming ferociously. ¡°Thest thing we need when the police arrive is for you to be standing over her body.¡± I advise, tightening my grip on her the more desperate she bes. Jane is as light as a feather, but a mother¡¯s instincts are a powerful thing, and she¡¯s strong beyond her usual ability right now. ¡°It would be worth it!¡± Jane insists, trying to pry my arms off of her. Even as she says it, the elevator dings, and then a troop of police officers are moving towards the penthouse, scanning the area for threats. Thankfully the detective on my mother¡¯s case isn¡¯t here, so the lead officer looks to me for direction. ¡°Arrest her.¡± I order, nodding towards Eve and tucking Jane behind me just in Eve Returns case they get the wrong idea. The men and women instantly obey, moving towards the she-wolf with cuffs drawn. ¡°Eve Mechant, you¡¯re under arrest,¡± The nearest officer announces. You have the right ¨C ¡°No -wait!¡± Eve cries, holding up her palms defensively. ¡°You can¡¯t, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She announces frantically, shooting me a pleading look, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She repeats, more somber now, ¡°with your baby, Ethan.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 #Chapter 80 ¨C Bun in the Oven Jane Eve¡¯s words m into me like a falling anvil. All my fury from a moment ago is instantly smushed beneath the weight of her announcement, and my threats be lodged in my throat. My mind whirls as I try to make sense of this new development, but try as I might, I can¡¯t find any logic in it whatsoever. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ethan growls, his body absolutely rigid. ¡°We¡¯ve never even been together.¡± Eve reels back as if she¡¯s been pped, ¡°I know it didn¡¯t mean anything to you, Ethan. But you can¡¯t erase the past simply because it¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably lying.¡± I suggest, a new realization clicking in my overwrought brain. ¡°pregnant women can¡¯t be imprisoned in this territory, and she knows it.¡± ¡°Test me.¡± Eve counters, notching her chin up in challenge. ¡°I assure you I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± ¡°Get a doctor,¡± Ethan orders one of the officers, before looking back to Eve. ¡± You¡¯re not leaving here until we figure this out. For your sake you better be telling the truth, otherwise you¡¯re wasting all our time and we¡¯ll be able to add a new charge to your warrant for obstruction of justice.¡± Eve is grinning so widely that my stomach flip flops anxiously. She doesn¡¯t look the least bit nervous, which makes me think that she¡¯s telling the truth about the baby, if not its paternity. My gaze zeros in on her belly. If she is breeding then she¡¯s not very far along al all the woman is so thin she looks like I could snap her like a twig, and that¡¯s saying something because I¡¯m nearly a foot shorter than she is and not nearly as strong. Given the timeline, if she really is carrying a pup and it really is Ethan¡¯s, that would mean they conceived after I arrived here. Wrapping my arms protectively around my body, I try not to spiral. I don¡¯t know anything for sure yet, and the woman is a known pathological liar. Believing her is ying right into her hands. Still, I can¡¯t seem to silence the little voice in the back of my head, the one that keeps saying, ¡°what if?¡± over and over again. I can feel Ethan¡¯s gaze on me, dark and brooding. When I look up at him, he¡¯s frowning deeply. ¡°It isn¡¯t true.¡± He insists, clearly reading my mind. ¡°If she¡¯s pregnant, it isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯ve never so much as kissed her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I assure him weakly, wishing I felt as confident as I sound. A little whileter the doctor arrives, and within fifteen minutes he¡¯s making an announcement that resurrects my hangover in full force. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± He states firmly, ¡°about six weeks along.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t arrest her, Alpha.¡± The lead policeman says apologetically, ¡°it¡¯s your ¡°I know that.¡± Ethan responds, forcing his infuriated words out through clenched fangs. ¡°But she still has to stand trial.¡± Eve has been grinning like the cat who ate the canary, but her smug expression dims when the Alpha closes in on her, ¡°You won¡¯t be pregnant forever Eve. I know you¡¯re guilty, and as soon as you give birth, I will have you behind bars.¡± ¡°What about my pup?¡± She frets, ¡°Will you take care of it? Surely you¡¯re not going to abandon it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine, so I hold no obligation to it.¡± Ethan tells her, ¡°I¡¯ll find it a good home ¨C no more, no less.¡± ¡°What would you like us to do in the meantime, sir?¡± One of the investigators asks. ¡°Take her.¡± Ethan orders, interrupting the burgeoning objections before they leave the officers¡¯ tongues, ¡°She can¡¯t be imprisoned, but she can bemitted and she¡¯s clearly unstable.¡± All the blood drains from Eve¡¯s face, Committed? To the loony bin?¡± She shrieks. ¡°It¡¯s a psychiatric hospital, Eve.¡± Ethan corrects her, ¡°You¡¯ll fit in wonderfully there. I¡¯ve never met anyone in more need of counseling than you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Eve shouts in outrage, ¡°You can¡¯t bury this child by locking me away! I¡¯ll have a paternity test done, Ethan! As soon as I¡¯m far enough along you¡¯ll see ¨C the whole pack will see! Only a wolf without any honor would lock away the mother of his child.¡± ¡°Get her out of here.¡± Ethan growls, ignoring Evepletely. She doesn¡¯t go quietly. She cries and screams the whole way down the hall, and only once the elevator doors have closed and she¡¯s being whisked down to the ground floor, do they fade. Ethan turns to me, his dark brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks. I want to tell him I¡¯m fine, but I can¡¯t make the wordse out. Shaking my head, I admit. ¡°No.¡± I try to estimate how much time has passed, wondering if Eve is already out the front door, fearing what she might say to the waiting reporters, and praying the police don¡¯t allow her to stop. ¡°I think I need to go for a walk- clear my head.¡± I say, ¡°can you watch the pups. ¡°Of course.¡± Ethan agrees, reaching towards me and frowning when I jolt out of his reach. ¡°It isn¡¯t true, Jane.¡¯ ¡°So you¡¯ve said.¡± I answer in a clipped tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Half an hourter I¡¯m seated in a cozy coffee shop, no calmer than I was when I left the house. Eric sits across from me, his worried eyes scanning my face.¡± You¡¯re making me nervous, Jane.¡± He tells me. He hadn¡¯t asked a single question when I asked him to drop everything toe meet me, but now that he¡¯s here he seems to have run out of patience. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Eve is pregnant.¡± I tell him forlornly. ¡± She says it¡¯s Ethans.¡± Eric pulls me into his arms without another word, offering me thefort I so dearly need without even being asked. I sink into his hold, feelingpletely at ease in his warm embrace. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± He asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I admit, ¡°part of me. wants to hash it all out, but the other part wants to bury it deep and pretend none of this is happening.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be offended,¡± Eric begins, almost guaranteeing that whatever is about toe out of his mouth next will upset me, ¡°but, why do you care? You¡¯ve been saying all along that you don¡¯t want anything with Ethan. So what does it matter if she¡¯s carrying his child?¡± I can¡¯t tell Eric that I slept with Ethan. That I¡¯m in serious danger of falling back in love with him, or as my worst fears sometimes imply ¨C that I never fell out of love with him in the first ce, which is why he¡¯s still so capable of hurting me. I know admitting any of these things will both hurt my friend and open me up to more questions I¡¯m not ready to face: like how I could still have feelings for someone who treated me so terribly, or how I could be so stupid to consider getting close to him again. Instead, I reply. ¡°He promised me they never had an affair, that it was just one of her lies. He made me believe it¡­ I¡¯ll feel like an idiot if it turns out he was lying.¡± ¡°I hate to say it, but I think you have to assume he was lying.¡± Eric remarks simply. ¡°Sure, Eve is a liar too, but if you think about the harm they¡¯ve done to you ¨C Ethan and Eve are about even.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that I agree with that.¡± I object, ¡°I mean Ethan was thoughtless and cruel, but none of that would ever have happened if it wasn¡¯t for Eve.¡± ¡°Except that Eve has done a handful of things that hurt you, but Ethan hurt you every single day for over a year. Yes, it was because of her, but if you look at the scoreboard, he¡¯s been far more consistent betraying you and his betrayal was worse because he was your chosen mate.¡± Eric argues. ¡°I know.¡± I sigh, ¡°and I agree, but he¡¯s not the same man he used to be.¡± I share, wondering if I¡¯m speaking the truth or just repeating another deception, ¡°being a father changed him for the better.¡± ¡°And the fact that you believe that gives him all the more motive to tell you she¡¯s making it all up. He thinks he¡¯s starting to win you back, in his eyes admitting that he really did have an affair with Eve would ruin all that progress.¡± Eric presses, squeezing me tightly. Pulling out of his arms, I return to my ce at the coffee bar. ¡°Honestly Eric, I don¡¯t know what to think anymore. I wish I could hook everybody up to a lie detector test and figure out once and for all who¡¯s lying and who¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t belong with these people, Jane.¡± Eric tells me gently, ¡°you are sweet and honest and pure, and they¡¯re like hungry jackals constantly bandying for power, ying head games and using people like pawns. You should be in the Dark Moon pack living your best life, not here being tormented by people you should have left in the past.¡±1 ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± I groan, dragging my hand through my hair. ¡°The longer we stay here the worse things get. Maybe it¡¯s time we go home and put a stop to all this before it¡¯s toote.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Eric nods grimly, ¡°Just name that day. I¡¯ll be there for you every step of the way.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 #Chapter 81 ¨C Eric Meddles 3rd Person ¡°We need to find ev-dence to help N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. mommy.¡± Riley mused, looking around at her brothers and sister. Though the pups had been distracted by the news that Jane was nning on taking them back to the Dark Moon pack, as well as devastated by their failure to change her mind, her arrest had certainly reminded them of how dire her situation truly was. ¡°Maybe if she¡¯s safe, she won¡¯t be so ¡®fraid to stay here.¡± Parker added, sensing the direction of his sister¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xactly.¡± Riley agreed, ¡°I don¡¯ think she was telling the truth when she said we¡¯re going just because her bizness is there. I think she¡¯s scared.¡± ¡°That p¡¯lice man was really mean.¡± Paisley added with a little shiver, ¡°he scared me too.¡± ¡°Your Mommy isn¡¯t afraid of the police.¡± Eric¡¯s deep voice sounded behind them, and all three kids turned around to look at him. He was babysitting again. Jane and Ethan hadn¡¯t feltfortable sending them to pre- school with all the press lurking around every corner, so Eric offered to watch them while they were both at work. 1 ¡°What d¡¯you mean?¡± Ryder questioned, sure his uncle was wrong. Jane had definitely seemed frightened by the investigator who used her of murdering Petra, they¡¯d even heard her telling Ethan she might go to jail. ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of the police.¡± Eric repeated. ¡°She¡¯s afraid of your Daddy.¡± 1 ¡°No she¡¯s not!¡± Paisley promptly objected. ¡°She is.¡± Eric stated firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why she left him in the first ce, and why she¡¯s so determined to leave again.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t b¡¯lieve you.¡± Riley replied with a stubborn re. ¡°Well you should, because your Daddy is a monster.¡± Eric insisted. He knew Jane wouldn¡¯t approve of him telling them this, but he believed every word he was saying with deep conviction, and he truly believed the pups should know Ethan wasn¡¯t worthy of their admiration. After all, if Ethan was willing to enve his own mate, why not his pups? They needed to be protected from him, and if his words helped convince them toe back to the Dark Moon pack withoutint? Well, that would just be icing on the cake. ¡°No he isn¡¯t!¡± Paisley cried in protest. You¡¯re a liar!¡± ¡°C ¡°You wanna bet?¡± Eric asked, arching one dark brow. ¡°When they were married, he betrayed your Mommy with Eve. Do you know what an affair is? What it means to cheat?¡± ¡°Like in a game or on a test?¡± Parker inquired curiously. ¡°No honey, not exactly.¡± Eric corrected gently. ¡°When two people are married, they promise they¡¯ll only¡­¡± He paused to search for a toddler-appropriate term, ¡°kiss each other for the rest of their lives. But Cheating is if one of them breaks that promise and kisses someone else, and an affair is when they keep kissing that other person for a long time.¡± ¡°And Daddy did that with Eve?¡± Ryder questioned, wrinkling his nose in distaste. ¡°He did.¡± Eric confirmed, ¡°Both when they were married and since she came back too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Daddy kiss Eve.¡± Paisley frowned, narrowing her eyes at the man her siblings seemed to trust so much. ¡°Well he has.¡± Eric told her curtly, ¡°Because they made a baby together.¡± The pups exchanged confused nces,¡± How¡¯d they do that?¡± Parker asked, the concept of baby-making still very much a mystery to he and his siblings.¡± 2 ¡°Well¡­¡± Eric grappled for a response, realizing toote the error of revealing this particr piece of information. ¡°That¡¯s a question for your Mommy and Daddy, but the fact is it¡¯s proof of his betrayal.¡± ¡°But why would that make Mommy scared of him?¡± Riley wondered aloud, not sure if she believed Eric, but wanting to understand his usations. ¡°Because that¡¯s only half the story.¡± Eric revealed, pleased to be holding each of the pup¡¯s rapt attention. ¡°Back when they were married, Eve framed your Mommy for a crime, just like she¡¯s trying to do now ¨C and your Daddy believed Eve. He took her side.¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Ryder objected, ¡± Eve¡¯s evil.¡± ¡°Because she was very convincing.¡± Eric informed them. ¡°And sometimes when grown ups are¡­ kissing each other, they can¡¯t see people for who they really are.¡± ¡°So what happened?¡± Ryder pressed. ¡°Yeah, what did he do?¡± Riley added. ¡°He locked your mommy up in his rooms. and never let her leave.¡± Eric announced, adopting the tone one might to tell a scary story over a campfire. ¡°Like a time out?¡± Parker suggested. ¡°Like a time out that never ends.¡± Eric corrected. ¡°He made her his prisoner. He didn¡¯t let her go anywhere or do anything. He stole her freedom even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯ believe you.¡± Paisley repeated, Daddy would never do that.¡± ( ¡°What has your Daddy told you about their marriage?¡± Eric asked, ¡°Did he ever tell you why they split up?¡± ¡°He said he made a mistake.¡± Paisley murmured, not really wanting to admit this to Eric. ¡°A mistake that hurt Mommy and made her leave.¡± ¡°Well this was his mistake.¡± Eric dered triumphantly. ¡°Ask him yourself ¨C ask your Mommy. He made her his ve. That¡¯s why she ran away, and why she hid you all from him.¡± He added, nodding to Riley, Parker and Ryder. ¡°Now she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll do it again.¡± ¡°But Daddy loves Mommy.¡± Riley proimed, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°He wants her ¨C that¡¯s not the same thing as love.¡± Eric exined, ¡°And the question you should be asking is whether your Mommy loves him. Think about it ¨C she was already afraid before Eve framed her. She¡¯s been afraid ever since she ran into your Daddy again.¡± The pups looked at one another with identical frowns. Now that they thought about it, Jane had been behaving oddly ever since Ethan turned up. She knocked him out when he kissed her in the hallway, then ran away crying. She was always arguing with him and calling herself other names, pretending to be someone else. She¡¯d even told Paisley she was hiding from him. Was it possible Eric was telling the truth? Had they been so distracted by everything going on with Eve, Paisley and Petra, that they¡¯d missed the signs. The more they thought about it, the more Eric¡¯s words made sense. The wolf in question was watching them closely, reading their tense expressions and sensing their gradual eptance. Deciding to hammer one final nail into the coffin, he continued, ¡°The last time I shared something with you and you used me of lying, you went to your Mommy and Daddy and they told you I was right.¡± He reminded them. ¡°It¡¯s the same this time. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Paisley was still stubbornly shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of Daddy, you want us to think he¡¯s bad so we¡¯ll go home with Mommy.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I like your Daddy ¨C because I don¡¯t.¡± Eric admitted. ¡°But the reasons I don¡¯t like him are precisely because of the things I¡¯m telling you now. I care about your Mommy, I want only the best for her, and knowing how badly your Daddy hurt her is more than enough reason for me to dislike him.¡± Paisley sort of deted, looking to her siblings for help, ¡°you don¡¯t believe him, do you?¡± She asked them anxiously. Riley, Ryder and Parker stared back at their newfound sister with wide eyes. They loved Paisley and they didn¡¯t want to believe such terrible things of their father, but they couldn¡¯t deny Eric¡¯s story fit. ¡°Paisley, you weren¡¯ there in da beginning.¡± Riley uttered softly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s been upset ever since she saw Daddy at the restraunt.¡± ¡°She¡¯s more scared now,¡± Parker concurred, ¡°but she was ¡®lready scared before Eve.¡± With a sinking heart Paisley realized that her siblings weren¡¯t going to take her side this time. It hurt worse than she expected. She¡¯d always dreamed of having brothers and sisters, imagining that they would form their own little pack, always there to help and support each other. However now it simply felt like three against one. Her young mind assumed siblings meant never being alone again, but she couldn¡¯t remember I time when she felt more alone than in this moment. ¡°But you don¡¯ know Daddy like I do.¡± Paisley argued pitifully, making onest attempt to convince them. ¡°He¡¯s the nicest man in the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paisley.¡± Riley professed, ¡°We don¡¯ wanna b¡¯lieve it, but we hafta ask. If Daddy says it isn¡¯t true, we won¡¯t argue.¡± ¡°We owe Mommy that much.¡± Ryder added. ¡°But we¡¯ll understand if you can¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t agree!¡± Paisley burst out, stomping her little foot. ¡°Why did you evene here if you didn¡¯ want to be with Daddy!?¡± ¡°We did.¡± Parker insisted, ¡°We do¡­ we just need to know the truth.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Paisley pouted, ¡°Have it your way, but don¡¯te crying to me when you¡¯re wrong.¡± The distraught pup stormed off to her bedroom, not wanting to look at Eric or the other pups for a moment longer. Still, deep down in the back of her mind, her worst fear was growing bigger and bigger: what if they weren¡¯t wrong? What if they were right? What if Daddy was as bad as Eric said? She prayed he wasn¡¯t or she¡¯d never be able to look at him the same again. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 #Chapter 82- Motive Ethan ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of?¡± I ask, staring down the desk sergeant at the police headquarters. She nods, averting her eyes from my dominant gaze. ¡°Yes Alpha, Ms. Mechant will be held at the sanitorium until her trial.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I answer briskly. ¡°I want to be notified the moment a date is set, or if any new developments arise.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± She replies obediently. I¡¯m about to walk away when the detective on my Mother¡¯s case catches my attention. ¡°Excuse me, Alpha, do you have a moment to talk?¡± He asks, looking far too pleased with himself. ¡°Assuming you have something of consequence to share.¡± I grumble, closing the distance between us. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± The man agrees, leading me towards his desk, ¡°I would never waste your time.¡± I follow him at a distance, muttering under my breath and trying to guess what fresh hell he might be preparing to thrust me into. Taking the guest chair as he settles in front of hisputer, I mentally count to ten, urging myself to have patience. ¡°Well?¡± I press when he doesn¡¯t exin why he pulled me aside, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have you found something?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, we have.¡± He shares with a smug smile. ¡°As you know we collected a few boxes of evidence from your apartment on the night of the murder, including a number of items from your mother¡¯s room.¡± ¡°And?¡± I prompt him, wishing he would get to the point. ¡°Well my team has been going through that evidence all week, and yesterday one of my rookies came across a document we previously missed ¨C one which could exin your ex-wife¡¯s motive for the crime.¡± My wolf¡¯s hackles raise. If the obnoxious investigator doesn¡¯t stop insisting Jane is responsible for my mother¡¯s murder despite my repeated orders to investigate Eve, I¡¯m going to lose my temper. ¡°And what document is that?¡± I hiss. His smile widens, and he slides a piece of paper in a clear evidence bag across the table, and I snatch it up, scanning the contents of the form. The logo of an out-of- territoryboratory is stamped at the top, and beneath the address and clinicians. names, are the words: DNA Test Results; For Personal Knowledge only. Below this is a table full of obscure biological markers and alleles, with each of the quadruplets¡¯ names and my own in the column headers. I don¡¯t really understand the specifics, but I know how to read a percentage easily enough, and at the bottom of each column are the words, probability of paternity: 100 %. It takes my brain a moment to catch up with what I¡¯m seeing. I always felt confident that Jane was lying when she told me the pups were Eric¡¯s, but I think I held off having the tests run myself because deep down I was afraid she was telling the truth. Apparently my mother had no such reservations. She had the tests run without telling anyone, and now I have all the proof I need. The pups are mine ¨C definitely, unequivocally mine. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± I ask hoarsely, feeling more emotional than I would ever admit to this man. I suspect he takes the thick emotion clogging my throat as belief in Jane¡¯s guilt, rather than the joy of my paternity¡¯s confirmation, because he¡¯s grinning more broadly than ever. ¡°It was in your mother¡¯s desk. We mistook it for a bill at first, it wasn¡¯t until someone went through all her financials that we found it.¡± ¡°She must have been waiting to tell me.¡± I muse, wondering how soon after she received the results she met her untimely end. ¡°Or maybe she didn¡¯t n on telling you at all.¡± The investigator theorizes. ¡°Maybe she was going to use the test results to force Jane to give you custody. Maybe she tried to confront her with it, and lost her life as a result.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a leap.¡± I grouse, still staring at the page with utter reverence. They¡¯re mine. They¡¯re really mine. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way.¡± The investigator argues, ¡°You¡¯ve been telling me Jane didn¡¯t have a motive to kill Petra all along, but I¡¯ve seen people killed for far weaker reasons than this.¡±1 ¡°You really believe that Jane killed her because of this?¡± I demand, waving the report in the air. ¡°If that were the case, why did she leave the report for you to find? If she knew this existed and was willing to kill to hide it, why didn¡¯t she destroy it?¡± ¡°Maybe she couldn¡¯t find it. Maybe she panicked and ran before she could look for it.¡± He ponders. ¡°But she made the call reporting my mother¡¯s death. If she ran out, she had to run back in and she would have had ample ¨C time to search before you arrived.¡± I counter, feeling more frustrated by the minute. ¡°You¡¯re biased Alpha.¡± The detective tells me, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re infatuated with her and you don¡¯t want to believe she¡¯d do this, but all the evidence points to her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. You¡¯re going to have to ept it sooner or ¡°Have you even begun looking into Eve?¡± I question. ¡°Have you given a single thought to anything I¡¯ve told you about her.¡± ¡°With all do respect, Alpha, you run the pack, not my department. I reserve the right to run my investigations as I see fit.¡± He grumbles defiantly. 1 ¡°You only have that right as long as you remain on the force.¡± I remind him. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d think long and hard about how badly you¡¯re willing to risk your job.¡± He puffs up his chest, rife with indignation, ¡± Are you threatening me?¡± He exims in outrage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I chuckle, though it sounds closer to a growl than a trueugh. ¡°Was that not clear?¡± Standing up and towering over the insolent wolf, I continue, ¡°if you want to keep your job, I suggest you start doing it a hell of a lot better than you have been. I might not run your department, but I am your boss¡¯s, boss¡¯s boss.¡± Ruffling his feathers, he tries to glower up at me before chickening out, ¡°I¡¯ll look into Eve.¡± He begrudgingly mutters. ¡°Good boy.¡± I taunt, patting his head. I feel like I¡¯m walking on air as I leave the headquarters building. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what the detective intended, and maybe I¡¯m being overly optimistic about the investigation, but I can¡¯t help being thrilled about the DNA results. The entire walk to my car, all I can think is that they¡¯re mine, I don¡¯t even have enough animosity remaining in my heart to bark at the reporters lurking outside the apartment when I get home. When I get up to the apartment I can¡¯t wait to see the pups ¨C my pups. I want to squeeze them tight and celebrate, and while I haven¡¯t decided how I¡¯m going to break the news to Jane, I know I¡¯m going to have fun doing it. I¡¯m not sure if she believed she got away with her lie, but she¡¯s certainly going to pay for it. ¡°Jane?¡± I call when I enter, gently closing the door behind me. ¡°Kids?¡± All four pups appear at once, almost as if they were waiting for me. I open my arms to them expecting the usual abundance of hugs, but to my surprise, they all hang back ¨C even Paisley. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, searching their sweet faces. They exchange a few nervous nces, and eventually Paisley steps up to the te, taking a deep breath and stepping forward, though she still hangs just out of reach. ¡°Daddy, did you put Mommy in time out forever?¡± Paisley asks me, her green eyes wide. I blink, her words not really clicking in my head, ¡°What do you mean, angel?¡± Paisley sighs heavily, her lips condensing into a pout. ¡°When you were married, did you lock Mommy up? IS that why she left?¡± All of my tion from a few minutes ago evaporates. My heart sinks into my stomach. How do they know? I think frantically, wondering how on earth they learned this detail about our past. In the end I have to assume they overheard one of our arguments, or some other conversation not meant for their young ears. However the truth is that it doesn¡¯t matter how they found out. They know now, and they expect an answer. They¡¯re all looking up at me expectantly, and I know the moment I share my story the DNA test won¡¯t matter anymore. They¡¯re all going to hate me, even sweet Paisley. Still, I refuse to lie to them. I have to take responsibility for my actions, and I owe it to Jane to acknowledge what I put her through ¨C no matter the cost to me. Part of me wants to ask the kids for onest hug before everything changes, before I share what they¡¯ll never be able to forgive. Instead I take a deep breath, and prepare to lose everything I hold dearest. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 #Chapter 83 ¨C Ethan¡¯s Confession How did ite to this? I think morosely. How did everything go so wrong so quickly? I¡¯d like to think I¡¯ve been shielding the pups from the truth about what happened between Jane and I all those years ago for their own safety and peace of mind, but if I¡¯m honest, I think I¡¯ve been protecting myself. I know how horribly I messed up with Jane, and as badly as it hurt to see my former mate looking at me with that expression of utter betrayal, seeing it on the faces of my innocent pups is worse. When I left the house this morning I was their hero, now I¡¯m their viin. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe sit down.¡± I suggest to the pups, hoping they¡¯ll agree. How am I ever going to exin this to them? They¡¯re too young to even understand a fraction of it. Despite my tormented thoughts, they obey. One by one they toddle into the living room, settling on the sofa while I take a seat on the edge of the coffee table in front of them. I search their young faces for any hint of openness, but they all seempletely closed off. ¡°Listen.¡± I begin, not even knowing where I¡¯m going with this. ¡°I made a lot of mistakes in the past, and I did a lot of things I¡¯m not proud of, but I love you and I love your Mommy more than anything.¡± The quadruplets exchange meaningful nces, ¡°what does that mean?¡± Ryder questions. ¡°It means that it¡¯s true. Eve tricked me into believing something terrible about Mommy, and¡­ I punished her.¡± I confess, ¡°I put her on house arrest.¡± ¡°But how could you b¡¯lieve Eve?¡± Riley demands, clearly affronted on her mother¡¯s behalf. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know how evil she was then.¡± I exin, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other excuse. I was a fool ¨C I let her make a fool of me, and believing her is the biggest regret of my life, second only to how I treated your Mommy afterwards.¡± ¡°Wha¡¯s house arrest?¡± Parker inquired, clearly distracted by my previous choice of words. ¡°It¡¯s like what Paisley said, a permanent time out.¡± I share. ¡°So you made Mommy a prisner,¡± Riley summarizes, ¡°for something she didn¡¯ do.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± I concede. ¡°That¡¯s right. I made her my prisoner, and I¡¯ll never regret anything more.¡± I can see their affection for me evaporating, and I don¡¯t me them. If someone did to my mother what I did to Jane, I¡¯d probably kill them. Still, I can¡¯t believe how quickly things have flipped upside down. A little while ago I was happier than I¡¯ve been in a very long time, and now I¡¯m awash with shame, guilt, and despair. I¡¯m losing them. I think forlornly, I only just got them, and I¡¯m already losing them. Well, it¡¯s your own fault. A little voice says in the back of my head, after all, if you hadn¡¯t been so cruel to Jane they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it against you. I was young and stupid. I argue back, but children don¡¯t understand the blurry ck and white shades of youthful indiscretions, or theplexities of growth and redemption. To them I¡¯m the evil man that hurt their mother, full stop. ¡°How did you find out?¡± I ask them, wondering why this suddenly came up after Jane and I were both out all day. ¡°Eric told us.¡± Parker admits, looking at me as if I¡¯ve just kicked a puppy. ¡°What?¡± I growl. To my horror, Riley, Parker and Ryder actually flinch away from me, as if frightened I¡¯llsh out at them. If I thought I felt ashamed before, it¡¯s nothingpared to how terrible I feel now. ¡°Easy now,¡± I caution, softening my tone, (( I¡¯m sorry. I was just surprised.¡± ¡°Eric said you were a monster.¡± Paisley murmurs, looking as though the sky is falling around her. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± I sigh, feeling a rush of pure hatred for the other man. ¡°People aren¡¯t angels or demons. Good people do bad things sometimes, and bad people do good things.¡± ¡°So which are you?¡± Ryder asks grumpily, scowling over at me. ¡°I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m a good man who was tricked into doing something terrible, but I don¡¯t know if your Mommy would agree. What I can tell you is that I¡¯m not the same man I was then.¡± I proim, praying they understand. They don¡¯t. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Riley demands, ¡°you weren¡¯t you then?¡± ¡°No, I was still me.¡± I state, dragging onerge hand through my hair, ¡°but people change as time passes. You¡¯ll see when you get older, sometimes you can change so much over the years that you don¡¯t even recognize the person you used to be, and having children is one of those things that can transform a person. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯ understand.¡± Ryder admits. ¡°I think he¡¯s saying he has two personatalies.¡± Riley exins in a stage whisper. ¡°No.¡± I chuckle humorlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have two personalities. I just¡­ I would never treat anyone that way today, but I can¡¯t change the fact that I did it in the past. }) ¡°So¡­ you were bad before, but you¡¯re not bad now?¡± Parker presses. ¡°I was bad before.¡± I confirm, ¡°And I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m not anymore, but that¡¯s not for me to decide. It¡¯s for you and your Mommy. ¡°I think if he did the bad thing once, he could do it ¡®gain.¡± Ryder contributes, gazing at me with newfound suspicion. Riley nods, ¡°Mommy¡¯s already in trouble¡¯ gain. Was dis your fault too?¡± She asks me. ¡°No, I¡¯m doing everything I can to help your mother.¡± I insist. ¡°Paisley, what¡¯d you think?¡± Parker asks. ¡°I dunno.¡± She whimpers, ¡°I love Daddy, an ¡®I love Mommy.¡± ¡°But Daddy hurt Mommy.¡± Riley reminds her, ¡°He locked her up.¡¯ }) Before I can say a word, Riley, Parker and Ryder put their heads together, murmuring to each other under their breath. Cocking my ears towards their low voices, I catch the tail end of their conversation. ¡°I think we should leave.¡± Riley is saying. 1 ¡°Eric is much nicer to Mommy.¡± Ryder agrees. ¡°He was right, Mommy¡¯s scared.¡± Parker adds. ¡°I don¡¯ want her to be scared. I think we should leave.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± The other two murmur, pulling away and looking curiously towards Paisley. Jane enters then, her hair still wet from her shower and her clothes clinging to her damp skin in the most alluring way. Still, this isn¡¯t the time to appreciate her luscious little body. The ground is crumbling beneath my very feet, and here I am distracted by my mate. Of course, it takes Jane all of five seconds to zone in on the tension in the air, so attuned is she to her pups. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asks, studying their devastated expressions and turning to me for an exnation. ¡°Is there news?¡± Yes, I want to say, There is news. I know they¡¯re mine, but none of it fucking matters any more. ¡°Mommy, we wanna go home.¡± Riley announces gravely, getting to her feet. Jane frowns, moving deeper into the room. ¡± We are home, angel.¡± ¡°No, we wanna go back to the Dark Moon pack.¡± Parker exins. ¡°You do?¡± Jane asks,pletely shocked. ¡°I thought -¡± ¡°We wanna go home!¡± Ryder interrupts her, sounding as if he¡¯s on the verge of tears. ¡°I¡­ what¡¯s happened?¡± Jane questions, looking to me now. ¡°They know.¡± I state bleakly, ¡°they know what I did to you.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes widen in shock, and she turns to Paisley, the only one of our pups who hasn¡¯t said a word yet. ¡°Paisley?¡± My precious girl looks up at me, her lower lip quivering heavily. She seems as if she wants to speak, but can¡¯t seem to find the courage to actually share her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s okay, little one.¡± I tell her, feeling my heart break into a thousand pieces. ¡°I want what¡¯s best for you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid to say how you feel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯ wanna leave Daddy.¡± She squeaks, staring hopefully at Jane. ¡°But I don¡¯ wanna lose you neither.¡± ¡°You can never lose me, sweetheart.¡± Jane promises,ing forward to stroke Paisley¡¯s soft cheek. ¡°And leaving your Daddy doesn¡¯t mean losing him either, it just means you live with me and hees to visit.¡± Paisley¡¯s looking at me again, and as much as I want to roar my rage and sorrow into the abyss, I can¡¯t put those bad feelings on her, ¡°I love you, Paisley. Whatever you choose.¡± Her head whips back and forth between Jane and I, her cheeks growing increasingly red until she finally bursts. ¡°I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t choose!¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I croon, pulling her into myp as tears begin streaming down her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to choose.¡± Paisley wails into my shirt, and I find myself looking to Jane for guidance, feeling almost as raw and vulnerable as my daughter does. ¡± What are we going to do? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 #Chapter 85 ¨C Jane Sets a Date Jane ¡°I swear he¡¯s losing it.¡± The man in question is back home with our pups, while I try to wrap my head around what just happened with the help of Linda and Eric. I¡¯m seated on my friend¡¯s plush sofa, with Eric beside me and Linda looking on from the kitchen while she brews a pot of tea. ¡°He threatened to ckmail me tonight.¡± ¡°I warned you he wasn¡¯t really going to let the pups go.¡± Eric frowns, ¡°what on earth did he try to ckmail you with?¡± My face flushes with color as I stare at myp, fidgeting nervously. ¡°Well¡­¡± I begin, trying to find the courage to speak the words aloud. ¡°Oh I know that look!¡± Linda chimes in, a note of humor in her voice. ¡°What did you do, you bad girl?¡± ¡°I sort of slept with him.¡± I confess, burying my face in my hands rather than face their scrutiny. ¡°So he threatened to tell Eric so he¡¯d call of our wedding.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Linda exims, ¡°How did it happen, when did it happen ¨C I want details!¡± ¡°You slept with him?!¡± Eric adds, sounding appalled. ¡°It was the other day, when we went wine tasting.¡± I share, peeking at Eric through my fingers and seeing his furious face.¡± We got a little tipsy and -¡± ¡°You were drunk?¡± Eric repeats, immediately rising to my defense. ¡°He took advantage of you!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± I murmur. ¡°I mean yes I lowered my inhibitions, but I wanted it. I¡¯ve been resisting him for so long.¡± Eric is fuming, and I suddenly feel very guilty for sharing this with him when I know he has feelings for me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I profess, resting my hand on his arm, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be sharing this kind of thing with you. I¡¯m not trying to be insensitive, I just¡­ I told him you already knew.¡± ¡°No it¡¯s okay.¡± He assures me, quickly covering my hand with his own, ¡°I need to know these things if I¡¯m going to help you. If he says anything about it, I¡¯ll pretend I knew all along.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± I inquire hesitantly. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m asking way too much of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Eric promises, ¡°and if you ask me Ethan isn¡¯t losing it, he¡¯s just showing you his true colors. If you want to see the man behind the mask you should keep pushing him, otherwise you¡¯ll simply be letting him fool you again.¡± Linda, clearly reading my slightly affronted energy, interjects, ¡°I don¡¯t think she ¡°let¡± him do anything.¡± She says with a frown, her eyes locked on Eric even as she speaks to me. ¡°And I don¡¯t know that pushing him is a good idea, Janey. He¡¯s clearly feeling desperate and more conflict isn¡¯t good for anyone. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s trying to repeat history here, but if you force him into a corner he mightsh out and do it anyway.¡± ¡°You underestimate the depth of his cruelty.¡± Eric tells her bleakly. I can¡¯t recall ever seeing Linda argue with Eric, they¡¯ve always gotten along like gangbusters, but now she actually seems annoyed with him. ¡°If I¡¯m underestimating him then it¡¯s all the Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. more reason to be cautious. Why are you giving her such bad advice?¡± 1 ¡°Please don¡¯t argue, you guys.¡± I beg, ¡± I¡¯ve got enough discord at home. I just want to rx with my friends.¡± 1 Eric softens almost immediately, patting my leg infort, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right.¡± Linda seems more reluctant to drop the matter at hand, still seeming preupied with Eric. If I didn¡¯t know any better I might think she was angry he¡¯s giving me so much attention, but surely if she liked him she would have told me. She¡¯s known Eric for years and never even hinted at being interested in him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She muses, finally turning away from him. ¡°How did the pups even find out about Ethan enving you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answer simply, pursing my lips, ¡°my best guess is that they were eavesdropping again. Eric you were with them today, did they mention anything to you?¡± Eric blinks, looking off into the distance and racking his brain. ¡°No, they seemed fine. But if they overheard something and asked Ethan about it, I doubt they waited very long ¨C which means whatever they heard probably happened tonight. Is there any reason Ethan might have been talking to someone about it?¡± 1 This hadn¡¯t urred to me, but I realize he¡¯s right. The pups would have certainly been impatient to find out the truth about whatever they heard, so it must have happened today. A niggling doubt enters the back of my mind. The only two people who were with them today were Eric and Ethan. I know Eric would never do anything to hurt me¡­ but Ethan just found out the pups belonged to him¡­ ¡°What is it?¡± Linda presses, her brow furrowed in concern as she reads my expression. ¡°Nothing,¡± I deflect, ¡°I just¡­¡± Trailing off, I rise to my feet, beginning to pace. Is that tea ready yet?¡± ¡°Let me check,¡± Linda responds, jumping ¡°What¡¯s going on Jane, this clearly isn¡¯t nothing.¡± Eric observes, standing as well. ¡°I think I¡¯m bing paranoid.¡± I moan, wringing my hands. ¡°I mean Ethan just made a very public statement ming Eve for Petra¡¯s murder. He¡¯s defended me with the investigator at every turn and he truly seems to regret what happened between us¡­ ¡°But?¡± Eric prompts. ¡°Well, what if he was talking on the phone to his beta or something, about taking me prisoner again now that he has proof the pups are his?¡± I fret. ¡°I think that¡¯s entirely possible.¡± Eric agrees gravely, moving closer as if he wants tofort me, but isn¡¯t sure if I¡¯ll ept it. I can¡¯t help but think how different he and Ethan are ¨C Ethan wouldfort me regardless. If he thought I needed it he¡¯d impose it even if I fought him tooth and nail¡­ and he¡¯d probably be right. How twisted is it that he¡¯s the reason I¡¯m afraid of letting people get too close to me, and yet he¡¯s the only one hard -headed enough to force his way in and give me what I won¡¯t let myself have? (1 ¡°And I think that¡¯s a total leap!¡± Linda calls from the kitchen, strolling back in a few momentster with a tea tray. ¡°You have absolutely no reason to think that, Jane. And if he was talking to someone about it, it was probably his regrets about the past.¡± ¡°And how is that not a leap?¡± Eric questions her stiffly. ¡°First of all because the pups found out about the past, if he¡¯d been talking about doing something in the future they probably would have told Jane, especially because they clearly turned against him.¡± Linda reasons, ¡°And second, because I¡¯ve been here thest four years watching him like a hawk. I¡¯ve seen him raising Paisley and I¡¯m telling you he¡¯s changed. He isn¡¯t faking it.¡± My friend¡¯s words are a wee balm to my tormented nerves. I know Eric wants to help, but he seems so protective of me that he¡¯s be as paranoid as I am ¡ª as if he was vicariously traumatized watching me try to recover from Ethan, while Linda¡¯s heart softened watching Ethan cope with my death. I know they¡¯re both on my side, and I know Linda might be biased in the other direction, but she¡¯s sounding more logical than Eric at the moment. ¡°Thank you.¡± I breathe, epting a cup of tea and letting the warm steam waft over me. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m being a little crazy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay babes, we all get a bit crazy sometimes.¡± Linda reminds me, ncing pointedly at Eric, who is mutinously grumbling under his breath. I sip my tea and return to my seat. ¡°I think this just shows that I was right about leaving. I can¡¯t wait for the perfumeunch, I need to get the pups back home sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°What about Paisley¡¯s physical therapy?¡± Linda asks. ¡°I¡¯ll have to find a therapist there.¡± I suggest. ¡°And I know it¡¯s going to be hard for her to leave Ethan, but it will be better for all of us to rip the bandaid off rather than drawing out the pain.¡± ¡°You may be right.¡± She agrees, ¡°but what about the investigation, you¡¯re not supposed to leave the territory.¡± ¡°They can only stop me if they catch me before I get out.¡± I remind her. ¡°The Dark Moon pack isn¡¯t going to extradite their top business woman when the Alpha of this territory doesn¡¯t even support the investigation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Eric agrees with a wide smile, looking much calmer now. ¡°And if they try they¡¯ll have to go through me.¡± I grin at his cheesy line. I still don¡¯t feel sure about starting to date anyone, but I have to think that after everything he¡¯s done for me. Could Eric at least deserve a chance? Will it be a fresh start for all of us? It seems so. But something about Eric just doesn¡¯t make me feel right. I so hope I would have my wolf to discuss about it and to clear my confusions. Two nightster I¡¯m lying awake in my bed, trying to list everything I need to do before we leave ¨C including the not-so- little details of telling Ethan and Paisley, when I hear an odd scraping sound at the door. At first I assume it¡¯s Ethaning home he went out with his beta and I ¨C haven¡¯t heard hime in yet, even though it¡¯s nearly three am. Still, the scraping doesn¡¯t end with a slight jingle of keys and the door clicking open and shut. Instead it drags on for two full minutes, soon followed by a few dull thumps. My heart rate increasing, I slide out of bed and edge toward the door.¡± Who¡¯s there?¡± I whisper anxiously. Has Eve escaped? Is someone else breaking in? The scraping begins again as I draw closer, and my heart races in my chest. Someone is trying to get into the house, and that means my pups are in danger. I grab a knife from the kitchen, and edge towards the door ¨C prepared to defend my family at all costs. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 #Chapter 86 ¨C Ethan Goes on a Bender Jane As I stare at the knife in my hands, I have to smother a shiver. I¡¯m not sure I could actually go through with stabbing someone ¨C and it urs to me that any thief or burr might just as easily take the weapon from my hands and use it against me. 1 Maybe I should just call the police? I think nervously. Or Ethan, he might be a pain in my ass but if he thought we were in danger he¡¯d be here faster than any cop. Still my protective maternal instincts are in high gear, and I know I¡¯m willing to risk my own life to defend my pups. I¡¯m almost to the peephole, still uncertain if investigating is the most sensible choice, when I hear a familiar growl. ¡°Janey?¡± Ethan¡¯s muddled voice rises on the other side of the door, and I immediately rx. ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± he slurs in a sing-song voice, ¡°I can smell you!¡± Oh goddess, he¡¯s drunk. I realize, lowering the knife. I set it down on the hall table, striding forward without hesitation. So drunk he can¡¯t open the damned door. Wrenching the door open, I almost topple over when Ethan¡¯s big body falls into my legs. He must have been sitting with his back to the door, because now his head is resting against my knee as I struggle to stay upright. Groaning, I bend down and hook my arms beneath his own, ¡°Come on you, on your feet!¡± I encourage, trying to lift him and failing, ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, you weight a ton!¡± Ethan chuckles, surging to his feet and reaching out to steady himself bytching onto the nearest object ¨C which unfortunately happens to be me. The next thing I know we¡¯re tumbling to the ground together, and despite his clear inebriation, he does manage to roll so that my fall is cushioned by his body. Swearing, I try to scramble off of him, but he¡¯s faster, rising to his feet and carrying me with him. I don¡¯t untense until my feet are firmly back on the ground. As strong as he is, I don¡¯t trust him to stand on his own two feet right now, let alone support my weight. ¡°You better not be making a habit of this, Ethan.¡± I scold. This is the second time since I¡¯ve returned that he¡¯s gone on a bender like this, drowning his sorrows in booze. ¡°Why not?¡± He grumbles, ¡°You¡¯re about to leave, and take the pups with you¡­ what will it matter if I be a drunk?¡± ¡°Because that isn¡¯t you.¡± I proim gently, leading him towards his room. You don¡¯t give up and wallow, or lie around feeling sorry for yourself.¡± ¡°Maybe I do. I¡¯ve never beenpletely alone before, maybe that¡¯s who I am without my family.¡± He suggests, stumbling along behind me. ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± I insist, closing the door behind us. ¡°This is just the booze talking. You scared me half to death by the way. I thought someone was breaking in.¡± It¡¯s feeling much easier to be angry with him than to contemte that he might be speaking the truth. ¡°What were you even thinking,ing home in this state? What if the pups had found you instead of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right.¡± He answers hazily, turning around on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go sleep it off somewhere.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± I object, catching him before he can escape the bedroom, ¡°You¡¯re already here. Just get into bed.¡± I instruct. Ethan is swaying on his feet, but he seems to hone in on me now, looking down at me with tortured intensity. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Janey.¡± Hements. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, I never wanted to hurt you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ethan.¡± I lie, wanting to get this over with. ¡°Just go to sleep, you¡¯ll feel better in the morning.¡± ¡°No I wont. I¡¯ll never feel better.¡± He groans, taking my face between his hands. ¡°Please don¡¯t take them, please don¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t have anything without you and the pups. }) ¡°That isn¡¯t true, you still have the pack. }) I remind him, ¡°We were never meant to be together anyway. Alphas and omegas don¡¯t mix, everyone tried to warn us, it¡¯s our fault we didn¡¯t listen.¡± My fingers close around his wrists, though I can¡¯t seem to detach his hands from my cheeks. ¡°Besides, for all we know you have a fated mate out there waiting for you to find her.¡± I say, speaking one of my deepest, longest hidden secrets aloud since I know he won¡¯t remember it. It¡¯s a very strange thing, to fear something so much when it would solve all my problems. Still, the idea has haunted me from the first day Ethan and C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I got together. It stuck through our worst days, and even remained after I left him. Every time Linda checked in with me to report on Paisley¡¯s status, I kept waiting for her to tell me that he¡¯d found his real mate ¡°No.¡± He insists, shaking his head so vigorously it makes him dizzy. He finally releases me so he can hold onto his own temples, but he¡¯s undeterred. ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s you, it¡¯s only ever been you. I don¡¯t care if the Goddess sends me a hundred mates, I will only ever want you.¡± ¡°Lots of people say that until they¡¯ve met the one.¡± I state, trying to sound like I don¡¯t care, or like I actually want this to happen. ¡°Then their childhood sweethearts get tossed to the curb like yesterday¡¯s trash.¡± ¡°Silly little wolf.¡± Ethan scoffs, shaking his head as if I¡¯vepletely lost my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize I already met her.¡± ¡°What?¡± I repeat, stunned and certain I¡¯ve misheard him. ¡°I already met my fated mate ¨C years ago, before everything went wrong.¡± He announces, baffling me completely. ¡°She didn¡¯t hold a candle to you. ¡°What?¡± I parrot, apparently incapable ofing up with any other words. ¡°Ethan look at me, how much did you have to drink?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hallucinating, or dreaming.¡± He mumbles, reaching for me again. I back away, leading him closer to the bed like a dog chasing a bone. ¡°We¡¯d been married for almost two years, and she was traveling through the territory with her family. My wolf recognized her immediately.¡± I freeze in ce, stopping just a bit too long and getting myself nabbed by the handsy Alpha once more. ¡°I¡­ if that¡¯s true why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to be jealous, or doubt my love for you.¡± He exins, nuzzling my neck. She was a perfectly lovely she- wolf, but she wasn¡¯t you.¡± Oh no, there go my knees. All my insides are trying to melt, so I throw another wrench into his story. ¡°And when you thought I¡¯d died¡­ you didn¡¯t try to find her?¡± ¡°Finding her wouldn¡¯t have brought you back and that¡¯s all I wanted.¡± His big, ¨C tree trunk arms are circling me now, surrounding me with warmth. ¡°I had everything I needed with Paisley, except for you.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve got emotional whish, like every time I hit rock bottom I¡¯m catapulted onto the top of a mountain, only to plunge down again. Which is why I don¡¯t let myself fall for the warm fuzzy feeling in my chest, even though it¡¯s threatening to take over me completely. ¡°And then I found out about Riley, Parker and Ryder¡­¡± Ethan continues thickly, beginning to ramble out everyst one of his drunken thoughts. ¡°the pups I never knew I needed until they were here¡­ and now they hate me¡­ now you¡¯re going to take them away.¡± Well that was even faster than I expected. Guilt and pain consume me so abruptly they steal the breath from my lungs¡­ or is it the huge wolf squeezing me like a security nket? Gasping for air, I struggle to pry Ethan¡¯s arms off of me, too tight!¡± I warn him hoarsely. ¡°Ethan, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± he apologizes, loosening his grip. Of course, once he does I realize it hasn¡¯t helped. Sure my lungs aren¡¯t being physically crushed anymore, but the emotional pain remains. It¡¯s hard to deny how badly Ethan is suffering at the moment, and there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯d like to think that this will all go away in the morning when sobriety returns, but I know better. As I tuck Ethan into bed, I try to reconcile my guilt, with the strange joy of hearing ¡°( that he truly chose me over his fated mate, and the knowledge that I can¡¯t let this change anything. Suddenly I see the appeal of trying to erase all my tumultuous emotions with the numbing power of alcohol, but Ethan is all the evidence I need to see that would only be a temporary fix, and one that would get me into more trouble. Instead I put him to bed, and return to my own, praying that he won¡¯t remember any of this in the cold light of day, and wishing I could forget too. Can I? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 #Chapter 87 ¨C Eric Tells a Lie Ethan I don¡¯t remember leaving the barst night, but somehow I managed to get home and into bed. Of course, I don¡¯t need to remember to feel the horrible after effects of my foolish behavior. My beta, Matthew, tried to convince me to leave when I started feeling the effects of pouring half a bottle of scotch into an oversized tumbler and calling it a ¡± little drink¡¯, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen. One little drink became three, and before long I seeded in reaching blissful oblivion ¨C though it doesn¡¯t feel even a little bit blissful now. Part of me feels ashamed of setting such a horrible example for my pups, but the other part simply reminds me that I¡¯m not going to have pups for much longer. ncing at the clock, I can see it¡¯s already 9am, which means I¡¯m officiallyte for work. Sitting up in bed, the room begins to spin violently, and all of a sudden working from home seems like the only way I¡¯m going to get anything done today. When I finally emerge from my bedroom, our babysitter Sadie is already ying with the pups in the living room. Only Paisley greets me good morning, and I try not to let getting the cold shoulder from the other pups¡¯ affect me, but who am I kidding? Only a parent without a heart wouldn¡¯t be bothered by this. Whether they¡¯re willing to talk to me or not, Sadie shouldn¡¯t have to stay here all day if I¡¯m present, so I send her home and go about setting up a work station for myself in the kitchen. The morning is quiet and admittedly rather unproductive, since I can¡¯t focus on anything but the children silently despising me in the living room. However, by lunch I¡¯m almost feeling human again. By the time the pups¡¯ afternoon nap rolls around, I¡¯m desperate for a shower, and immediately retreat to the warm steam ast soon as they¡¯re down for the count. However when I emerge, the house seems oddly quiet. It takes me a moment to realize why. As distant and soft as the sounds of their slumbering breaths and beating hearts are, my keen senses have bepletely attuned to the muted tunes of their bodies. I burst into the pups¡¯ bedrooms, unsurprised but horrified to find it empty. Charging out into the main living area, I scan every inch of the room, but they¡¯re nowhere to be found. Next I search the hallways and stairwell, as well as the elevator, roof and building lobby. After all is said and done one thing is abundantly, terribly clear: they¡¯re gone. I¡¯m seconds away from calling the police, when I decide to check with Jane just in case. Maybe she came home in the few minutes I was showering. ¡°Jane?¡± I greet her calmly, trying not to panic. ¡°Hi, is everything okay?¡± She asks hesitantly. We texted this morning when I decided to stay home, but I don¡¯t know why she sounds so on edge- unless of course she¡¯s feeding off my own energy. Still, I thought I was hiding my anxiety better than that. ¡°Do you have the pups?¡± I inquire bluntly. ¡°No.¡± She replies hesitantly, ¡°I thought -¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to say this but I¡¯m afraid the pups might have run away.¡± I admit, interrupting her in my urgency. They were napping and I jumped in the shower, and when I came out they were gone. I¡¯ve looked everywhere and they aren¡¯t here.¡± To my surprise Jane doesn¡¯t sound worried at all, ¡°They haven¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve looked -¡± ¡°No,¡± she interrupts in a soothing tone. (( Eric has them. He took them to the science museum.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± I demand, my fear quickly transforming to rage, ¡°Jane you scare the hell out of me, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Well I never imagined he would pick them up without talking to you!¡± She defends herself, ¡°or did you expect me to ask your permission?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t fair.¡± I counter, ¡°First of all, they¡¯re my pups too and we agreed to stop sending them to pre- school because of all the media, we should have discussed sending them out in full view of them without one of us being present. And second, you know that isn¡¯t what I meant. I came out and they were just gone, Jane. No note, no nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jane concedes, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should have talked about it, and Eric shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯ll speak to him.¡± ¡°No, I will.¡± I insist, ¡°this is uneptable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Jane hedges, ¡°or have you forgotten how well things went thest time you two talked?¡± ¡°This is different.¡± I insist, ¡°I won¡¯t let him get the best of me, and the pups will keep us both on good behavior.¡± ¡°Are you sure, I think maybe I shoulde home.¡± Jane worries aloud. ¡°No, you stay put.¡± I instruct, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± When Eric walks in a few hourster, I¡¯m still fuming. Paisley runs over to me immediately, climbing into myp even as the other children copse in a puppy pile in the living room. ¡°Daddy! It was so cool! I put my hand on this thing, and it tingled and all my hairs stuck out like crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± I praise, ¡°so you had fun with uncle Eric?¡± Part of me hopes she¡¯ll say no, but I also can¡¯t bring myself to be disappointed she had a good day. ¡°It was fun.¡± She confirms, leaning close and loudly whispering, ¡°but I would rather have gone with you.¡± ¡°Me too, angel.¡± I agree, ¡°why don¡¯t you go y with your brothers and sister while Eric and I talk?¡± She eyes me warily, ¡°You not going to fight¡¯ gain are you?¡± ¡°No sweetheart,¡± I chuckle, appreciating the reminder of how badly ourst fight scared her. I¡¯d been in more danger of breaking my promise to Jane than I¡¯d like to admit. The moment I saw the other man walk in, my temper pulled taught, at serious risk of snapping like a twig. Standing, I usher the other alpha out into the hallway, trying to mask my seething animosity for the pups¡¯ sake if not his own. ¡°What is this about, ckwell?¡± He questions me snidely. ¡°Did you not think it might be a good idea to let me know you were taking my children out of this house?¡± I counter coldly. He shrugged, ¡°I assumed you¡¯d figure it out.¡± ¡°I almost called the police!¡± I growl, ¡°it was merely dumb luck that I called Jane first, I was convinced they¡¯d run away or been kidnapped.¡± ¡°But you did call Jane first, so no harm ¨C no foul.¡± Eric remarked, brushing off my concerns as if they were nothing. ¡°Really, that¡¯s all you have to say?¡± I snarl, do you have any idea how badly you scared me.¡± ¡°If I were you I¡¯d start getting used to not having the pups around.¡± He sneers, ¡°Has Jane told you that she¡¯s set a date? In two weeks time, the apartment will be as empty as it was today, for good.¡± (( My wolf is doing it¡¯s very best to make me break my promise, but I keep repeating the same words in my head. The pups are here, the pups are here. His words are bringing my worst nightmares to life, but I also have enough sense this time to realize he¡¯s intentionally trying to bait me. He wants me to attack. It will make me the viin and he Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. the victim in Jane¡¯s eyes once again, and any chance I have of keeping my family together will be gone. 1 ¡°Get out of here.¡± I hiss. ¡°Before I finish the job I started. You won¡¯t be able to win Jane if you don¡¯t have a head.¡± I remind him. He smirks, ¡°and you won¡¯t ever get her back if you kill me.¡± Eric taunts, ¡°of course, you won¡¯t win her back either way, but that would really put a pin in things.¡± ¡°Just go, Eric.¡± I repeat, I¡¯m not interested in ying your games. With that, I turn on my heel and stalk back into the apartment, hovering near the door to make sure I hear him walk away before letting my guard down. However, before I hear him depart, the sound of a dialing phone reaches my ears, and I realize he¡¯s making a call. Jane¡¯s familiar voice sounds in the distance, ¡°Eric? Hey, how¡¯d it go? Did you pick up the kids without telling Ethan?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d already told him about the n.¡± He lies in an obviously false tone of sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I never imagined. Jane he¡¯s saying he¡¯s going to call the police and have me arrested for kidnapping!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 #Chapter 88- Jane confronts Ethan Ethan It takes all my strength not to wrench the door open and charge after him as he retreats down the hall, pouring lies into Jane¡¯s receptive ears. I can hear her shocked voice on the other end of the line, but I can also see the pups confused faces in front of me now. They need me more than Jane does in this moment, and I certainly don¡¯t n on giving Eric that satisfaction. ¡°Ethan, have you lost your mind?¡± Jane exims, throwing her hands up in exasperation. ¡°No.¡± I answer evenly, leaning against the kitchen counter with my arms crossed over my chest. The pups are finally in bed, and Jane didn¡¯t waste a single moment before turning on me. ¡°Of course, I doubt I¡¯d realize it if I had.¡± ¡°You know Eric didn¡¯t kidnap the pups!¡± She continues, as if I didn¡¯t even speak. She¡¯s got herself worked up into such ather that I find it¡¯s better to just let her get it out of her system, rather than interrupt. Were you threatening to have him arrested because you meant it, or just to scare him?¡± ¡°Eric knew exactly what he was doing when he took the pups without telling me.¡± I allege, towering over my furious little mate. ¡°And I never threatened him with anything. I told him I¡¯d almost called the police when I thought the kids were missing. He made up the rest to create precisely this situation,¡± I exin, gesturing between us. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Jane scoffs, ¡°Eric is a good man, Ethan. All he¡¯s ever tried to do is help me and he¡¯d never intentionally hurt me. If you ask me, you¡¯re just jealous of him.¡± ¡°Oh give me a little credit, Jane.¡± I grouse. I¡¯m not a horny teenager who can¡¯t control their hormones just because another man is sniffing around you.¡± I don¡¯t bother mentioning that a few hours earlier I very nearly lost my control in the face of Eric¡¯s provocation, or the fact that I¡¯m having my rival investigated by the best private investigator in the territory. ¡°And I hate to break it to you, but he¡¯s not the saint you think he is.¡± ¡°Of course you would say that!¡± Janeins, ¡°you think everyone is untrustworthy because you assume that they all run on ulterior motives like you do.¡± ¡°No, I think Eric is untrustworthy because he is!¡± I counter, ¡°he¡¯s cunning and deceitful and he¡¯s completely ying you.¡± ¡°How?¡± Jane demands, ¡°other than watching our pups free of charge and trying to protect me from someone who almost destroyed me, that is?¡± She adds, ring pointedly at me. ¡°He¡¯s the one who told them about our past.¡± I announce gruffly, ¡°and if you believe me, you can ask them.¡± don¡¯t Jane blinks, ncing in the direction of the pups¡¯ bedroom before stubborning tilting her chin up. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Ask them.¡± I repeat, ¡°he clearly wasn¡¯t smart enough to warn them not to spill the beans, because they told me without any trouble at all. Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s the one who was with them all day when they found out.¡± Jane is frowning deeply now, looking as if I¡¯m telling her something as oundish and impossible as the fact that pigs are flying just out the window. I can see her determined streak battling with her instincts, the ones telling her I speak the truth. ¡°Even if he did tell them, it¡¯s not as if he would have been lying. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell them anything if you hadn¡¯t done those things.¡± She reasons. 1 ¡°Maybe so, but that wouldn¡¯t excuse him telling something so inappropriate to such young pups.¡± I insist, ¡°and if there was nothing wrong with it, why didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me because he didn¡¯t do it!¡± Shebats, digging in her heels. ¡°Why are you so sure he¡¯s innocent?¡± I ask, ¡°You¡¯re smarter than this, Jane.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s innocent because bringing myself to trust a man after what you did to me took all my courage and all my strength. I¡¯m not just going to throw that away because you feel the need to get all possessive.¡± She grits out. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because being proved wrong would hurt you even worse the second time.¡± I theorize, ¡°and you¡¯re running scared again!¡± 1 ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk to me about my baggage, not when you¡¯re the one who inflicted all the damage in the first ce!¡± She cries. ¡°And I will be paying for that for the rest of my life.¡± I confess, ¡°I will regret hurting you for as long as I live, but I won¡¯t let you get manipted by a scheming jerk just to coddle your feelings.¡± ¡°As if you haven¡¯t been trying to manipte me yourself?¡± She prods, ¡°you expect me to believe that all these dates, all these romantic outings you¡¯ve taken me on haven¡¯t been trying to win me back even though you know I want nothing to do with you?!¡± I can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Do you truly believe a single word you¡¯re saying?¡± I challenge,¡± Have you gotten so good at lying to yourself that you really think you don¡¯t want me?¡± ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± She hisses. ¡°If another man spoke to me this way you¡¯d beat him to a pulp.¡± Rolling my eyes, I drag her small body close, wrapping her up in my arms. ¡°You forget, little omega, that this is our way. I¡¯m not Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. just any alpha to you, and you¡¯re not just any omega to me. We were mates, we¡¯re still bonded. I can sense your response to me, I can feel how hard you¡¯re fighting just to keep me at arms length.¡± ¡°And all that should matter is that I am fighting.¡± She murmurs. ¡°If you respected me you¡¯d take that as a sign to back off.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s because I love you that I can¡¯t.¡± I insist, ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, but if you were happy you would be sleeping with me when you¡¯re supposed to be walking down the aisle with another man in a few months.¡¯ ¡°I already told you, that was a mistake.¡± Jane deres hotly. ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason.¡± I share, you¡¯ve been making it too easy, Janey. ¡°( Agreeing to go on dates with me, moving in when you had plenty of other choices.¡± Shaking her head, Jane clenches her little hands into fists. ¡°You know I wasn¡¯t sure until this moment.¡± She announces ¨C cryptically, ¡°I felt so guilty about Paisley, about taking the other pups from you, but I thought the sooner we ripped the bandaid off the better. But now I know for sure I¡¯m leaving with the pups, two weeks from yesterday. I¡¯m taking them back to the Dark Moon pack, and there¡¯s not a thing you can do to stop me.¡± Suddenly I realize that part of Eric¡¯s story was true, but instead of feeling angry, I feel only the pain of knowing how soon my entire world is going to crumble around me. The blood is whirring in my ears now, and a red haze blocks out my vision. In an instant, the world around us disappears, and all that remains is Jane. Before I can think better of it, I pull Jane flush against me, iming her lips and silencing her objections before she can voice them. As usual she resists me for all of half a second, letting her wolf take over the moment she feels my lips searing her own. She melts into my arms and twines her slender arms around my neck, pulling me closer. She surrenders so easily I wonder if I¡¯m dreaming, but she feels far too real in my arms. I must be wearing her down, that or her hormones are as on edge as my own are. It seems like every day we spend together the stronger they grow, taking over bigger and bigger pieces of my brain. My tongue teases her lips, and she opens for me dly. I nt my mouth over hers, coaxing her own tongue out of hiding to tangle with my own. She purrs happily, stretching like a petted cat as I run my hands over her curves. For a few blissful moments I¡¯m able to forget all my worries. As long as Jane is in my arms, everything is alright ¨C not that I can think about anything else. She¡¯s the sudden center of my universe, and my need for her grows more urgent by the minute. It¡¯s as if holding her in my arms reduces all the distractions in our lives to nothingness, as if Eric and Eve and even that ipetant investigator are all just white noise keeping us from focusing on the things that really matter: each other and our pups. Suddenly Jane wrenches away from me with an agonized cry that stops me dead in my tracks. ¡°Jane?¡± ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± She moans, shaking her head and clutching her middle, ¡°No, no, no! This can¡¯t be happening.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I question, concern for Jane flooding my veins. However she doesn¡¯t have to answer me, because a few moments there was only sunshine and moonflowers a second ago, there is now the spicey, unmistakable aroma of a fertile omega ¨C one that is absolutely irresistible to my wolf. The room seems suddenly blurry around the edges as I zero in on Jane, understanding clicking even as my instincts take over. (( You¡¯re going into heat.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 #Chapter 89 ¨C Heat Jane This can¡¯t be happening. I can¡¯t be going into heat ¨C not now! ¡°No I¡¯m not!¡± I tell Ethan frantically, denying what he can obviously see and smell. He¡¯s hovering much too close, driving my wolf over the edge and sending waves of panic through my body. He starts to reach for me, but I back away, flinching. ¡°Don¡¯t, stay back!¡± I urge, thrusting my palm towards him defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m not going into heat, this is just¡­ period cramps!¡± I dere stubbornly, ¡°you don¡¯t want to be around me when I¡¯m like this.¡± ¡°Janey, you¡¯re being ridiculous ¨C it¡¯s perfectly natural.¡± Ethan sighs, dropping his outstretched hands nheless. ¡°And you¡¯re in pain, you should let me help.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re thest person I want right now.¡± I lie, even as my wolf begs me to let him take away the spasms of agony clutching my insides. I¡¯m not sure how long he can be around my scent before he goes into rut, but I know from experience that once he does, any chance I have at resisting him will disappear. ¡°I need to get out of here!¡± ¡°And go where?¡± Ethan growls, his own wolf shing in his eyes. ¡°To Eric?¡± ¡°No!¡± I exim, my stomach churning at the idea of the other man putting his hands on me. My wolf doesn¡¯t like that idea at all. ¡°To Linda. I need to be around another woman, not rutting alphas.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you,¡± He offers, looking as though he¡¯s having to forcibly hold himself back from pouncing on me. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I answer shakily, ¡°you stay here with the pups, I¡¯ll catch a taxi.¡± ¡°Jane you can¡¯t go out around other shifters, any alpha you meet will go crazy for your scent and most of them don¡¯t have my strength.¡± He reminds me as if I could forget. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± I assure him, ¡°just take care of my babies.¡± ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t go near Eric.¡± He demands. 1 ¡°We¡¯re getting married, Ethan.¡± I state firmly, ¡°this isn¡¯t the first¡­ he won¡¯t¡­¡± I can¡¯t seem to get the words out, as if lying to my chosen mate is too much of a betrayal in this vulnerable moment. ¡°I promise.¡± I finally whisper, feeling as though I want to crawl under a rock and die. ¡°Good,¡± He deres, ¡°just wait two minutes, I¡¯ll call a car for you ¨C one with a female driver.¡± A few minutester I¡¯m speeding away towards Linda¡¯s apartment, curled up in a ball on the back seat and trying to focus on anything but the pain assailing my body. Linda meets me at the curb outside her building, helping me from the vehicle and guiding me into the house while I remain bent double. When we get upstairs sheys me out on the couch, going to prepare a hot water bottle while I whine and feel sorry for myself. ¡°I thought the supplements you take to change your scent were supposed to protect you from this?¡± She wonders aloud, calling out from the kitchen. ¡°I mean your omega side seems almostpletely dormant.¡± ¡°Apparently even modern medicine isn¡¯t any match for Ethan¡¯s pheromones.¡± I gripe, throwing my arm over my eyes to clock out the lights. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She asks,¡± This isn¡¯t going to go away on its own, Janey.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± I groan, ¡°but if I sleep with Ethan again, he¡¯ll take it as a sign to keep fighting for me.¡± Not to mention that my wolf doesn¡¯t want anyone else. She only wants Ethan, which means that I can¡¯t even scratch this itch with another Alpha if I wanted to. 3 ¡°I mean let¡¯s be fair.¡± Linda urges, ¡°he¡¯s not going to give up whether you¡¯re in heat or not.¡± She announces, bringing the red, rubber balloon full of soothing water to me andying it on my lower belly. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± I whimper, feeling only somewhatforted by the bottle¡¯s heat. ¡°We had the worst fight, Linda. He¡¯s making me doubt everything I thought I knew.¡± Of course I couldn¡¯t admit this to (( him he¡¯d be smug and self-righteous about it, but I know Linda will never judge. ¡°Like what?¡± She asks, lifting my feet to sit next to me on the sofa, then settling them in herp. Struggling to produce full sentences while my body tries to kill me from the inside out, I gradually exin our fight, including Ethan¡¯s usations against Eric, and my own hard-headed response. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making a mistake trusting Eric?¡± I ask. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s proven himself to me over and over again, he¡¯s never done anything but be a good friend to me¡­ while Ethan -¡± ¡°Ethan thought he was doing the right thing.¡± Linda interjects, ¡°I mean he was horribly ¨C horribly wrong but you have to know he never set out to hurt you Jane.¡± She continues, rubbing my feet. ¡± Why are you questioning Eric?¡± ¡°Ethan really seems to think he¡¯s up to no good.¡± I exin, ¡°but that¡¯s hardly a surprise, he¡¯d be suspicious of any man sniffing around me. ¡°Maybe so.¡± Linda agrees, ¡°but I¡¯ve never known him to be unfair. Even at his worst, he was always trying to be fair to everyone involved.¡± ¡°And Eric?¡± I press. ¡°Eric is crazy about you.¡± Linda deres, unable to look me in the eyes. ¡°When you walk in the room you are the only person he sees. And he wants to protect you, he wants to help you. Men do stupid things when they think the she-wolves they care about are in trouble.¡± Not for the first time, I begin to wonder if my friend isn¡¯t attracted to Eric. ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡±I ask hesitantly. ¡°I mean, like him, like him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± She scoffs, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know I exist.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t what I asked.¡± I state softly. ¡°No, but it¡¯s what matters.¡± Linda argues, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter how I feel about him when he only wants you.¡± ¡°It matters to me.¡± I say, starting to reach for her hand but instead curling in on myself with a fresh wail of pain as a particrly sharp stab hits my womb. ¡± You¡¯re¡­ my best¡­ friend.¡± I gasp. ¡°If I¡¯d known I never would have considered his offer.¡± ¡°And I didn¡¯t want to get in your way in case you liked him.¡± She admits. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I decide firmly. ¡°Not like that.¡± My heat decided it even if my mind wasn¡¯t convinced. I might like the idea of being with someone safe, but if the idea of being with him physically makes me feel ill then there¡¯s nothing left to debate. ¡°And I don¡¯t think he really wants me ¨C I think he¡¯s fallen for his idea of me.¡± ¡°Either way I think you should ask him about what Ethan told you.¡± She suggests, ¡°just to see how he acts when you do. It can tell you a lot.¡± ¡°What if Ethan is right? What if I¡¯ve been letting Eric manipte me?¡± I whisper, silently admiring my friend¡¯s grace and wishing I could help her somehow. She not only put me above her own feelings, but she clearly feels deeply enough for Eric that she¡¯s willing to ept his faults alongside his virtues, not assuming his innocence, but not condemning him Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. either. ¡°Then it¡¯s better that you know.¡± Linda reasons, ¡°sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really scared.¡± I confess, my voice so soft I can barely hear it. ¡°I thought Ethan broke my heart so badly I wouldn¡¯t ever be vulnerable to him again. I didn¡¯t think he could hurt me anymore¡­ but he can¡­ and I don¡¯t want to go through that pain again. It almost killed me the first time.¡± ¡°I hate to break it to you babe, but you¡¯re already in pain.¡± Linda says smoothly, patting my feet just as another spasm grips my insides. ¡°So you can be in this pain alone, or you can be brave and give Ethan a second chance.¡± ¡°But what if it goes wrong again, what if he tries to steal the pups from me, or lock me away?¡± I worry. ¡°Then you know I¡¯ll be there to help set you free.¡± Linda offers, ¡°but I truly don¡¯t think it wille to that, Jane. And more importantly ¨C this isn¡¯t like you. You might be an omega, but you¡¯ve always had the spirit of an alpha she-wolf. Lying around crying and hiding from the world because you got burned once, years ago ¨C is something a coward does, not my friend.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathe, remembering how different things used to be. ¡°It was a lot easier to be fearless before I lost my freedom and dignity¡­ not to mention before I had pups. Honestly Linda, they make you so soft.¡± ¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t know why parents say that.¡± Linda replies, sounding wistful. ¡°That kind of love is a superpower ¨C ordinary Moms lift cars off of their babies; normal parents pull off miracles to protect their kids every day. You weren¡¯t soft before you had them ¨C you just lost your confidence, and you aren¡¯t soft now.¡± ¡°You may have a point.¡± I agree. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Linda quips, ¡°You know I¡¯m always right.¡± ¡°I think I need to go home.¡± I murmur, even before a fresh wave of agony, more potent than any that hase before, assails me. It¡¯s so overwhelming I can barely get out my next words. ¡°I need Ethan ¨C now.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 #Chapter 90 ¨C Memories Jane As I zoom back across town, retracing the steps I took mere hours ago when I first ran to Linda¡¯s, my mind drifts to the past. The clenching pain in my pelvis is blinding now, and the only refuge left to me is the world in my head. My memories swirl around me in a familiar fog, but one day stands out from the rest. I was eighteen, newly married and supporting Ethan at one of the most difficult times in his life. The day after his father¡¯s funeral I truly believed I was though Ethan offered to stay home with me, I told him to go to work anyway. It was too important, he was the new Alpha and he had to seem like he was up for the job from day one. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked me, leaning over my prone body on the bed, his brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I promised, leaning up on my elbow to kiss him goodbye, ¡°I just need to take some painkillers and try to rest.¡± ¡°Only if you¡¯re sure.¡± He frowned, kissing me again, then bending his head to kiss my fresh iming mark. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight. Just call if you need anything.¡± ¡°Good luck, Alpha.¡± I teased, though some of our old joke had died away now that the title actually belonged to him. I couldn¡¯t taunt him about not being in power yet, and every mention of the word was a reminder that his father was gone. After he left I curled up and tried to nap, but before long my mind started to drift to my new husband. He¡¯d worn me out over thest few days, and my body was deliciously sore. I never dreamed how much pleasure was possible with one¡¯s mate. Everything he¡¯d shown me before we eloped felt wonderful, but it was so different to actually have him inside me, iming my very soul. The more I thought about it, the hotter I became, my most intimate parts surging to life and swelling with blood, demanding attention from my mate. At first I reached down to the apex of my thighs, rmed by the gravity of the need quickly consuming me and desperate to take the edge off, but no matter how I tried, nothing helped. I might as well have been touching someone else, so little did it impact me. I realized the problem quickly, much more quickly than I figured out what was happening to me. I needed Ethan, my wolf only wanted his touch, and even my own hands wouldn¡¯t be able to relieve the horrible ache between my legs. I pulled out my phone, feeling incredibly guilty for disturbing him when he probably wasn¡¯t even to the office yet, but beyond all thought or reason. Deciding to text instead of call, I quickly typed: how long are you going to be gone? His answer came back so quickly I suspected he¡¯d been staring at his phone, The typical work day ends at 6pm, but I¡¯ll try to get away a little early if I can. Oh Goddess, it was only ten AM. I didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with me, I truly believed I would die if I didn¡¯t get rutted soon. Had marriage corrupted me sopletely? So quickly? What was wrong with me that I was going half crazy with desire? Normal people couldn¡¯t possibly exist this way ¨C they¡¯d never get anything done! When I didn¡¯t respond promptly, Ethan send another message. Are you okay? This prompted an entirely different kind of crisis. Ethan was working on lowering my inhibitions when it came to talking ¨C about sex encouraging me to tell him what I wanted, liked, and speak the naughty terms aloud, but I wasn¡¯t there yet. I didn¡¯t have the first clue how to convey what I needed from him without mortifying myself, or to rte just how urgent the situation was bing. Half-mad, I realized I couldn¡¯t ask him toe home when he¡¯d barely started his first day as Alpha, but I honestly couldn¡¯t abide the thought of waiting until he came home either. I¡¯d never make it eight more hours. Can Ie see you? I typed dizzily. Of course ¨C is everything okay? He asked again. I just need to see you. I exined, lurching out of bed and pulling on some proper clothes. I stumbled my way downstairs and hopped into the first cab I could g down. The driver was a beta, and seemed slightly star-struck to suddenly have the new Luna as a passenger. He offered me his condolences on my father-inw¡¯s death, and asked after the family, telling me he¡¯d take me anywhere I liked. ¡°Please, take me to the pack headquarters,¡± I whimpered. ¡°Fast.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± He actually saluted me, before careening off down the street. It was during our wild ride through the city streets that the painnded, mming into me full force. Where moments before I had been overwhelmed with raw, animal lust, now it was blending with the most terrible pain. I¡¯ve never felt so empty, and I cried out in anguish, ¡°Mydy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, eyeing me in the rearview mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I cried, trying to curl up on the back seat. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m dying. I need Ethan.¡± The driver scented the air and then, to my shock and mild offense, the cabby began tough. ¡°Oh dear, poor child. Did no one ever exin it to you?¡± ¡°What-?¡± I gasped, tears streaming from my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve gone into heat, little Luna.¡± He told me softly, ¡°you won¡¯t be dying any time soon.¡± My face flushed with color. No one had ever exined it to me, then again, they might not have known. My mother, Linda, all the women in my life were betas. This wasn¡¯t a problem they had to face. Heat, rutting, all these strange games of dominance and submission it was all the rare domain of alphas and omegas. When we arrived at the pack headquarters the driver made me stay in the car. ¡°You don¡¯t want anyone but your mate to smell you.¡± He advised cryptically. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll let him exin that to you.¡± He Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. murmured, ¡°just stay here.¡± For once I actually did what I was told, but it wasn¡¯t because I had any interest in obeying, it was simply because I was in too much pain to move. I¡¯dter learn that the first heat is always the worst, I suspect in part because it is so new and unexpectedly awful. Inter years I was able to prepare myself for the pan, n out everything in advance to ease my torment. The one movement I could manage this first time was to roll down the windows. It was so hot in the back of the car, and I felt like I was choking without fresh air. I¡¯m not sure how long the driver took retrieving Ethan, and I imagine it wasn¡¯t easy to do so without announcing what was happening to the entire building, but it felt like hours to me. The first few wolves who passed by the parked taxi paid no notice to me, but after about a dozen men strolled past, one stopped dead in his tracks, turning towards the car and looking as if he¡¯d been pped right across the face. He was a mountain of a man, almost as tall as Ethan and sporting quite a bit more fat. When his eyes landed on me they immediately began to glow. His fangs and ws extended, and he began growling low in his chest. Waves of feral aggression poured off him in waves, and the next thing I knew he was lunging towards the car, trying to climb through the window to reach me even though he was much toorge to fit. It was a blessing the doors were locked, because his meaty hand was viciously yanking at the handle, trying to wrench the door open. I wondered why he didn¡¯t just open the door from the inside, but he couldn¡¯t seem to take his eyes off of me. I¡¯ve never seen such madness ¨C before or since. I¡¯m sure if he¡¯d been able to reach me he would have forced himself on me right there in the middle of the street. Instead I could only cower on the floor between the front and back seats, praying he didn¡¯t find the sense to push the interior lock. I might be able to outrun him, if I got out of the car, but suddenly the cabby¡¯s words made a lot more sense. If this is what my scent did to an Alpha, how many more wolves would I draw into the chase out in the open? Thankfully I never had to find out, because a few momentster the horrible man was yanked out of the window as a thunderous roar overpowered his frantic snarls. His big body went flying, and the next thing I knew, Ethan was there, gathering me up off the ground and into his arms. ¡°What were you thinking, leaving the house in this state?¡± He demanded fiercely, kissing every inch of skin he could reach as he rocked me back and forth. I could feel his hardness digging into my bottom, but he seemed that other man. ¡°I would havee home without a second thought, Janey.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I whimpered, clinging to him. ¡°I just knew I needed you.¡± The vision breaks when I get back to the apartment, but not entirely. Still floating along the hazy nes of memory, I sneak down the hall towards Ethan¡¯s room, only pausing to make sure the pups are sound asleep in their room before continuing. I start to step into the room, but as soon as my eyes focus on the bed, I freeze: Ethan isn¡¯t alone. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Ethan Jane¡¯s heat didn¡¯t subside for three days. It was hard to exin to the pups why we were always locked away in her rooms together, not to mention the various sounds they overheard. After the first night we had Lindae and pick them up, trusting her to take care of them until the worst had passed. However pups are always aware of more than we realize, and I¡¯m sure we didn¡¯t fool thempletely. At the height of my rut I reimed Jane the way I¡¯ve been dreaming of doing from the moment she reappeared again. I sank my teeth into the scars of my old mark while her scorching heat enveloped my c0ck, and made her mine once more. It¡¯s true that iming marks are forever, but the bond always feels stronger the more often they¡¯re reasserted, and I now feel more connected to Jane than I have in years. Of course, as she predicted, she retreated from me the moment we left the plush lovenest she created in her room, doing everything she could to keep me at a distance after the haze of her heat wore off. I can¡¯t pretend it was easy to ept. My wolf had been determined to make her feel our love so deeply that she¡¯d never doubt our feelings for her again, but her trauma runs deep- and I can¡¯t be mad when that¡¯s my own fault. The more time that passes, the harder it bes to pay for the crimesmitted by the man I used to be, but the more Jane opens up to me the more I realize she never stopped being the woman I abused. I got to reinvent myself and move on when Paisley was born, to put Jane¡¯s supposed attack on my mother behind us. However it haunts Jane to this very day, being a prisoner and running from me still defines her, because she didn¡¯t escape it when we parted. It followed her. By Friday l¡¯ve returned to my office, leaving Jane to spend time with the pups and promising to watch them tomorrow so she can catch up on her own work. My desk at the pack headquarters is piled high with papers, everything I missed while Jane and I were indulging in each other¡¯s bodies. I¡¯m about halfway through the stack when Ie across the preliminary reports from the investigator I hired to look into Eric. Since Jane¡¯s heat I¡¯m both feeling less defensive about the man ¨C knowing he¡¯s never been with her that way ¨C and more protective of my mate. Jane was so Vulnerable when she came to me that night, and I can only imagine how things might have gone if she¡¯d chosen him instead. I don¡¯t trust Eric to take care of her the way she needs, and I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s been taking advantage of her trust. R!pping open the envelope, I scan the contents quickly, my confusion and anger rising in concert. What on the Goddess ¡®s green earth? When I get home Jane is in the kitchen with the pups, and the moment l open the door Paisleyes running. I scoop her up into my arms, giving her a hug and a k!ss. ¡°What¡¯s the news, angel?¡± I ask her softly, eyeing her siblings, who hover near Jane and shoot me a few wistful looks. I can tell their dislike and anger at me is waning as time passes, but their loyalty to their mother is strong, and I certainly can¡¯t fault them for that. ¡°Mommy says we only has one more week.¡± Paisley pouts, ¡°but Riley and the others aren¡¯ so sure nymore.¡± She confides, snuggling into my arms. ¡°I don¡¯ wanna leave you, Daddy¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, babydoll.¡± I promise her, ¡°we won¡¯t ever be apart for long. You have my word.¡± I can see Jane ncing our way out of the corner of her eye. The sneaky little wolf hasn¡¯t told me about her new moving date, but that¡¯s alright, because I haven¡¯t told her l intend to follow when they go. I won¡¯t keep her here against her will, but I also don¡¯t n on letting her go. ¡°Hello every one.¡± I greet the others, bending my head to drop k!sses on each of the pups heads. A week ago they would have pulled away from me with grumpy pouts and refused to let me near, but now Ryder, Riley and Parker subconsciously lean into me expectantly. Jane, of course, is another matter entirely. I attempt to catch her l!ps fora k!ss, but she turns her head away. Instead I lower my mouth to my mark, nuzzling her sweet-smelling hair and nibbling the red marks until she squirms. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±I murmur by way of greeting. She nces at the pups, silently asking if we can talk in front of them. I shake my head gravely, setting Paisley on the ground next to the others. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what kids, we have half an hour before dinner:¡± Jane announces, ¡°why don¡¯t you go watch your favorite show until then.¡± Four sets of wide eyes look up at her. ¡°TV¡¯afore dinner?¡± Riley asks agog. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jane grins. ¡°Now run along before l change my mind.¡± As soon as the kids are settled in front of the television set, happily glued to the colorful screen, Jane looks up at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Pulling out the reports from my bag, I hand them over to my reluctant mate. ¡°| think you need to see this. ¡°What is this?¡± Jane questions, flipping through the folder. She scans the first few pages, seeming to grasp the general theme. ¡°You had Eric investigated?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think l¡¯d let my pups be raised by someone without looking into them first, did you?¡± I reply, arching my brow. ¡°l can¡¯t believe you did this behind my back!¡± She exims. I mean it would be one thing if we¡¯d agreed on it first, but you must have known it was wrong if you felt the need to sneak around and hide it.¡± ¡°You never would have agreed and you know it.¡±I tell her sternly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at least interested in what they found?¡± ¡°Why should 1?¡± Jane demands, lifting her pert little nose into the air, ¡°it¡¯s probably a pack of lies.¡± ¡± I hired the best investigators in the territory.¡± I exin grimly, ¡°And you should really see what they discovered.¡± Shooting me a sullen re, Jane returns her attention to the papers in her hands, reading them more carefully now. It¡¯s almost amusing to watch her move through the packet, and I imagine if someone had been watching me earlier, my reaction would have been much the same. The first few pages don¡¯t hold much information of interest, but about halfway through the dossier, things get interesting ¨C to say the least. Jane jerks her head up when she reached that spot, her emerald-colored eyes going wide. ¡°Is this real? ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± I sigh, ¡°look it up on the inte if you like. He did a good job hiding his tracks ¨C but the inte is forever.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She stammers, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t he tell me this?¡± She murmurs. ¡°Janey, I¡¯ve tried to tell you, he isn¡¯t what you think.¡± | share, searching her lovely features. ¡°this is merely one lie we can confirm. Did you ask him about what I told you? Did you ask him about the pups?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°And when do you think I would have done that?¡± Jane questions tartly, giving me a knowing look. ¡°This is the first day all week¡­¡± She trails off suddenly, seeming to realize she doesn¡¯t want to remind me what we¡¯ve been doing. As if l could forget. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrug, ¡± might have thought you¡¯d make time to call your fiance in between fuc-¡° ¡°Ethan!¡± Jane exims, cutting me off and shooting a pointed look at the pups. ncing over my shoulder, I realize they¡¯re watching us instead of the television. ¡°What?¡± l joke, adopting my most innocent expression. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him¡± She says dryly, ncing back at the pages in her hands. The longer she stares at the lines of text, the paler she bes. Part of me hates seeing her struggle through this, but a muchrger part know she needs toe to terms with this sooner rather thanter. ¡°But maybe I need to.¡± ¡°I think you do.¡± I agree, resisting the urge to put my hands on her. Keeping my distance is especially hard after everything we shared this week, but I really am trying to give her some space. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the pups if you want to do it tonight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asks, peeking up at me from beneath hershes. ¡°Really¡± l confirm, wishing I could be a fly on the wall for their conversation. I get the impression that Eric thinks Jane is all sweetness. Having never had cause to get into a fight before, I imagine he¡¯ll be quite surprised to discover how hot her temper can re when given cause. 3rd Person A little whileter Jane stood outside Eric¡¯s front door, her arms crossed over her chest, the investigative reports curled in her small fist. When the door finally swung open, Eric looked overjoyed to see her, but before he could get a word in edgewise, she thrust the papers into his ch3st, ¡± You¡¯re a prince !?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Eric stared down at Jane in abject shock, trying to process her words as he took in all the changes she¡¯d manifested in a little under a week. She reeked of Ethan and his mark red red around the curve of her neck. Her skin was glowing with health, and her cheeks were flushed with color. She was angrier than he had ever seen her, but he also immediately recognized that she hadn¡¯t gotten through her heat on her own. Jealous anger flooded him, rising up to meet her own ring temper, even though he knew he was in the wrong. ncing down at the papers she was forcing against his hard ch3st, he pried them free of her clenching fingers and flipped through them, quickly putting together the pieces of the story.¡±So,¡± He mused aloud, ¡°Ethan stopped rutting you long enough to have me investigated?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jane snarled, ¡°how dare you speak to me that way?¡± ¡°l asked you if you needed relief, Jane.¡± He reminded her, ¡°l offered to help you with anything you needed¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject.¡± Jane hissed. This isn¡¯t about Ethan and I, or my heat, this is about you lying to me ¨C for years!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you go making this about you!¡± Eric replied tersely. ¡°Nobody in the Dark Moon pack knows who I truly am, for precisely this reason.¡± He exined. ¡°l wanted a normal life, but the only way to achieve that when you¡¯re the son of the king is to disappear, to hide in in sight in a ce where no one knows you.¡± The investigators had gone above and beyond looking into his past. Somehow they managed to do what all the paparazzi in his home nation had not, and Connected Dark Moon businessman Eric Danvers to Prince Henry of the Midnight Pack- a tiny ind empire in the south seas. He was the youngest son, one of five children with no hopes of ever inheriting his father¡¯s title, but a prince nheless. ¡°But we¡¯ve been friends for years.¡± Jane insisted, ¡°I opened up to you, I told you my deepest, darkest secrets and all the while | didn¡¯t even know the most basic information about you. I didn¡¯t even know your real name.¡± ¡°But you understand trying to protect yourself at all costs.¡± Eric ¨C or Henry, argued. ¡°You understand putting on a mask for the sake of leading the life you want¡± ¡°Not with my friends!¡± Jane argued. ¡°I trusted you, Eric. Henry ¨C whatever your name is!¡± ¡°My name is Eric ¨C same as it¡¯s always been.¡± He insisted. This is who l am, and this is the life I want. I¡¯m the same person I¡¯ve always been, just with a fancier title.¡± ¡°Did you tell the pups what happened between Ethan and 1?¡± Jane asked abruptly, catching him completely off guard. His eyes widened, and then his expression closed offpletely. ¡°Jane, what you have to realize, is- ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jane eximed. ¡°You did it.¡± She murmured. ¡°You told my babies that Ethan made me his ve so that they would turn against him.¡± ¡°How is that worse than him making you a ve in the first ce?¡± Eric demanded in return. ¡°Why is it you can forgive him enough to sleep with him over and over again, but I simply bring what he¡¯s done out into the open and I¡¯m the viin.¡± ¡°They¡¯re four!¡± Jane exploded, ¡°and he¡¯s their father! Children shouldn¡¯t have people unloading their baggage about their parents onto them ¨C they¡¯re innocent!¡± ¡°I was trying to protect you!¡± Eric insisted fiercely. ¡° All I¡¯ve ever wanted is to protect you. Besides, I didn¡¯t tell them the details, I put it in terms they could understand.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t your ce!¡± Jane hissed, ¡°and it didn¡¯t protect me. Don¡¯t you understand that if you hurt my children you hurt me?¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you mean?¡± Eric pressed. ¡°The pups didn¡¯t seem all that hurt Jane. Are you sure you don¡¯t mean to say I can¡¯t hurt your mate without hurting you?¡± ¡°I thought you were better than this, Eric.¡± Jane admitted grimly, shaking her head as tears burned in her eyes. ¡°I thought you were on my side. But you¡¯ve only ever been on your own side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±¡® Eric begged. ¡°I¡¯ve been on your side from the first moment we met.¡± ¡°Yes, well,¡± Jane began, swiping the tears from her cheeks, ¡°I was ying a part then too. Maybe that was our mistake. We were both yacting instead of being honest, and we never saw the real people behind the facades.¡± ¡°I see you, Jane.¡± Eric professes, reaching for her.¡± You¡¯re beautiful and kind and generous, you¡¯re smart, ambitious and strong. I love you. I¡¯ve been in love with you for as long as l can remember.¡± His words shocked Jane to her core. She¡¯d known he was infatuated with her, but she¡¯d never dreamed he imagined himself in love with her. If she¡¯d had any idea he felt that strongly she might have tried to put a stop to this sooner, especially now that she knew how Linda felt. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Eric,¡± Jane began hesitantly, trying to find the right words to let him down easily. ¡°No,¡± He interrupted, ¡°don¡¯t say it like that. Don¡¯t end this before it¡¯s even begun. Just give me a chance, one chance to show you how good we could be together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± Jane admitted, ¡°I¡¯m so honored that you feel that way about me. There¡¯s no greater compliment and thest thing I want is to hurt you. But Eric, we aren¡¯t meant to be. We aren¡¯t a good fit. You may think I¡¯m beautiful and strong, but the truth is I¡¯m barely holding it together. I feel lost every day of my life. It¡¯s like no matter what I do, I can¡¯t seem to escape my past. It keeps hanging over me like some terrible spectre and all the while I¡¯m just fighting for the basic hope of making my family whole again. That¡¯s all l can focus on right now, it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted ¨C and all these r0mantic distractions are just confusing me.¡± ¡°So let me help, let me make it clear.¡± Eric suggested. ¡°You need someone to take care of you. ¡°No¡± Jane argued, deciding to try another strategy. ¡°I need my pups to be together. I need us to be safe, and sure, one day l¡¯d like to be loved if l can, but right now it¡¯s all too much.¡± ¡°Would you be saying this if I were Ethan?¡± Eric demanded, ¡°When you go home tonight and he crawls into your bed, are you going to turn him away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jane confessed. ¡°He¡¯s confusing me more than anyone else, but I can tell you this much: when ites to mates, my wolf makes the decision, not me. And my wolf¡­¡± Understanding dawns on Eric¡¯s face as I trail off, his face falling as my unspoken wordsnd in his consciousness. ¡°Doesn¡¯t want me.¡± He guesses. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jane confirmed, wincing. ¡°I¡± ¡®m sorry, that isn¡¯t how I wanted to tell you.¡± ¡°No¡± He raised a hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Jane nodded, peeking up at him nervously. ¡°If we¡¯re going to be friends, there can¡¯t be any more lies between us, Eric.¡± She directed,¡±I don¡¯t want to know about your life from a folder, l want to hear it from you.¡± I¡±ll be honest too, I don¡¯t think I can stand by and watch if you¡¯re going to go back to that monster¡± Eric replied. ¡°I want to support you, but there has toe a point where you draw a line in the sand when the people you care about are hurting themselves.¡± ¡°Goddess, Eric.¡± Jane muttered. ¡°You make me sound like some sort of addict.¡± ¡°Is it really so different?¡± He asked, his voice a low grumble. ¡°What would you say if it was Linda, or some other friend in your shoes? Would you just stand by while they went back to their abuser?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Jane countered. Ethan made mistakes, but I¡¯ve done my fair share of damage too¡± She confessed. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been justifying hiding the pups from him for so many years because of what he did, that it never urred to me how I would react if he changed.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re considering staying?¡± Eric interrogated, leaning forward to tower over her. ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying that things are a lot moreplicated than I was prepared for.¡± Jane admitted. And it begs the question of how long people should be punished if they¡¯ve truly repented for their wrongs. Eric red down at Jane. ¡°You¡¯re assuming that he truly has changed, he truly has repented. Has it not urred to you that this has all been an act for your benefit?¡± For the first time, Jane was starting to realize just how calcting Eric truly was ¨C and it didn¡¯t bode well. His instinct was clearly to distrust, rather than give anyone the benefit of the doubt. It wasn¡¯t a trait many honest people possessed. ¡°You can¡¯t act with kids.¡± Jane answered coolly, ¡°they see through everything, and they¡¯re always listening.¡± Little did Jane know, but her pups were up to a lot more than mere eavesdropping. Across town, they were busy investigating Eve while their mother faced down Eric, and luckily for them ¨C it was about to pay off. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Riley, Parker, Paisley and Ryder slipped into Eve¡¯s old bedroom while Ethan scrubbed dishes after dinner. They were supposed to be brushing their teeth and getting ready for bed, but they knew their father would be distracted long enough for them to try and sneak in some investigating. In all honesty, their efforts had hit a few stumbling blocks in thest few days. As badly as they wanted to clear Jane¡¯s good name, they couldn¡¯t very well do that when they were staying at Linda¡¯s. And even now that they were back home, the police had been through the apartment, so they assumed they wouldn¡¯t find anything at all. Eve¡¯s room was at the end of the hall next to Petra¡¯s, and while the huge penthouse had so much space that they¡¯d all managed to move in without clearing out any of the previously upied rooms, they had to figure the adults had been through almost everything before them. Slipping into her former living space, they blinked around at the gaudy decor and tacky furnishings. ¡°This is really ugly:¡± Riley dered, staring at the overabundance of neon pink leopard print and fake gold crown molding. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me ¡¯bout it¡± Paisley answered in reply. She and her siblings had been on somewhat wobbly footing lately. They loved each other dearly and always had fun ying, but she couldn¡¯t get past the fact that they couldn¡¯t forgive Daddy for what he did to Mommy. Lt hurt her too, but she¡¯d grown up without a mother, and after discovering she was alive and well, she¡¯d started to realize howplicated adult matters were in a way her siblings had not. ¡°Do you know where she might hide bad things?¡± Parker asked, wrapping an arm around Paisley as if he could sense how uneasy Eve¡¯s rooms made her. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Paisley confirmed, ¡°She didn¡¯ think I knew, but she has a safe under the bed.¡± ¡°She probly cleaned that out when she left.¡± Ryder frowned. 1 dunno.¡± Riley countered, ¡°Daddy was really mad, I bet he didn¡¯ let her outta his sight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡± Paisley agreed, ¡°she¡¯d have to be pretty dumb to open it in front a him.¡± The four pups crawled under the mattress and box springs, gasping in excited unison when theyid eyes on the silver cube. It took both Ryder and Parker working together to pull it out into the open, and then the young wolves were faced with a new problem. ¡°And ideas about theb¡¯nation?¡± Ryder asked. ¡°How ¡¯bout her birthday?¡± Riley suggested. ¡°or Daddy¡¯s.¡± Parker added. ¡°Well l dunno hers,¡± Paisley grimaced, ¡°l do know Daddy¡¯s¡­ but she really wasn¡¯ smart. It might a been something real simple.¡± Try one, two, three, four.¡± Riley instructed, watching as her brother entered the numbers into the keypad and shaking her head in defeat when it made an angry buzzing sound and shed red. Next they tried Ethan¡¯s birthday, but when that didn¡¯t work, they entered a string of four zeroes instead. Still nothing happened, and the pups were beginning to get discouraged. ¡°1 think we should get Daddy:¡± Paisley dered, He might know the number, and we can¡¯t do much without him ¡®nyway.¡± ¡°l dunno.¡± Parker scowled. ¡°1 don¡¯ trust him.¡± That isn¡¯t fair!¡± Paisley objected, ¡°I¡¯ve known Daddy since as long as I can member, and he¡¯s only ever been great. And I know what bad looks like.¡± She reminded them. Unlike their sister, the other pups had never been subjected to abuse like Paisley had survived from Eve, and every now and then she thought they didn¡¯t realize just how good they had it. ¡°Okay.¡± Riley agreed, reaching out and squeezing her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°If you trust Daddy, I trust Daddy. As if he could sense them talking about him, or perhaps he¡¯d simply finished the dishes and realized the pups weren¡¯t actually getting ready for bed, Ethan appeared in the doorway at that very moment. ¡°What are you guys doing in here?¡± He asked, his dark gaze locking in on the safe, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Is Eve¡¯s safe.¡± Parker announced happily, drawing Ethan deeper into the room. ¡°We¡¯re trying to open it.¡± Ryder added, scooting over so that Ethan could kneel down in front of the silver box. ¡°How did the police miss this?¡± Ethan mused aloud, ¡°Where was it?¡± ¡°Just under the bed¡± Paisley exined, climbing into his*p before he was even sitting down fully. ¡°What numbers have you tried?¡± He asked, rearranging himself so that his daughter could settle, and pleasantly surprised when Ryder climbed onto his folded knee next to his sister. Riley rattled off the answers, leaning against Ethan¡¯s side without even realizing what she was doing. ¡°We wanted to try her birthday, but Paisley didn¡¯ know it.¡± She exined. ¡°Well l can solve that problem.¡± Ethan announced, leaning forward and punching in the numbers. All five of them gaps when the keypad chirped and blinked green, shortly followed by a loud click!. ¡°Good job, you guys.¡± Ethan praised, pulling the door open. Parker leaned in over his shoulder as he began pulling papers from the interior, and for the first time in weeks, Ethan had all four of his pups snuggling close. It lifted his heart even though he knew it wasn¡¯t entirely intentional, but he wasn¡¯t going to risk ending it now. He opened the first file he extracted and held it close to his body so the pups would have to stay close, scanning the contents so quickly the young children couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°Oh my Goddess,¡± He muttered on the fourth page, which included musings about how to frame Jane for the rogue attack on her graduation trip. ¡°Why would she keep this for so long?¡± ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡± Paisley pressed. Ethan tried toe up with an exnation they would understand, ¡°lt¡¯s just something bad she did a long time ago, something l can¡¯t believe she would keep for so many years afterwards.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Ryder inquired. ¡°Because it¡¯s proof she¡¯s guilty¡± Ethan murmured, studying the ¡°marite spell¡± Eve had ced on Jane in order to force her to do her bidding. Unfortunately for him, her notes indicated that Petra had been in on it all along. In fact, she was the one who paid for the gag spell they ced on Jane afterwards, which might exin why Jane had suddenly been able to speak about the events after her death. ¡°Paisley did say she was dumb¡± Parker added sagely. ¡°She¡¯s right about that much.¡± Ethan confirmed, flipping ahead. Part of him was afraid that if the police found out Petra had been involved in framing Jane, they¡¯d see it as more motive for her murder. He needed to find something condemning Eve once and for all. Fortunately it didn¡¯t take long to find. There was a notebook in the bottom of the safe, one that spelled out all of Eve¡¯s evil brainstorming, from the plot to poison Paisley at the hospital, to the scheme to murder Petra and frame Jane. It would seem Eve had already been nning this before Petra betrayed her, which made Ethan feel sick to his stomach. He¡¯de to terms with the fact that Eve was vengeful and evil, but he¡¯d always imagined there was some logic to her schemes. This made it seem like she waspletely without conscious, doing whatever it took to further her aims. Did she ever care about his mother at all? Was she capable of caring about anyone? ¡°I need to get this to the police.¡± Ethan stated, more to himself than to the pups. ¡°But I thought the p¡¯lice b¡¯lieved Mommy did it¡± Parker questioned. Ethan blinked down at his pups, both unsurprised and disturbed by how much they were aware of. ¡°They do, but this should be more than enough proof that she¡¯s innocent:¡± ¡°Even to that mean ¡®nspector?¡± Ryder asked. ¡°If it isn¡¯t, then there¡¯s even more going on here than Eve¡¯s schemes.¡± Ethan admitted, looking at each of their adorable faces in turn. ¡°But I promise you this, if something¡¯s up, I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of it. I won¡¯t rest until your Mommy¡¯s safe and sound.¡± ¡°Once she¡¯s safe, is she gonna take us ¡®way?¡± Riley questioned, looking up at Ethan curiously. ¡°I thought that¡¯s what you wanted?¡± He rified, studying Paisley¡¯s identical sister closely. Riley shugged nomittally, reminding the Alpha so much of Jane in that moment he had to blink. ¡°I dunno¡­ I kinda like it here.¡± ¡°Well,¡± He began, wrapping one strong arm around her shoulders and the other around Parker¡¯s so that he could hold them all close, ¡°| love having you all here, so as long as you want to stay, you¡¯ll always have a home here.¡± Paisley grinned up at him, ¡°thanks, Daddy.¡±. Ethan¡¯s heart swelled when one by one the others thanked him too, each calling him Daddy in turn. If he hadn¡¯t been decided before, he certainly was now: he wasn¡¯t ever going to let them go -not for anything in the whole world. Next Chapter Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Ethan ¡°What do you mean, this isn¡¯t enough?¡± l growl, ring at the investigator. I¡¯ve just handed him everything we found in Eve¡¯s safe, from her murder schemes to her personal legends detailing all the money she stole from the Atelier over the years. To my shock and absolute fury, the detective simply blinked and told me it was all circumstantial. ¡°Sir, no one saw her writing this, we don¡¯t know that it actually belongs to her.¡± He insists stubbornly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± l demand. What I really want to ask is ¡®do you even have a brain? or ¡®how the hell did you get this job when you clearly aren¡¯t intelligent enough to have made it through grade school.¡¯ However I have a long history of ying the diplomat in the face of challenging people, so I restrain myself ¨C though not without difficulty.¡±It¡¯s practically a full confession, it was locked in a safe in her room and it¡¯s in her handwriting. The perspective of events she describes makes it obvious she¡¯s the author.¡± Shaking his head, he frowns. ¡°That¡¯s all spection.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even had time to fully examine it.¡±I hiss, ¡°Just go through it, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept that.¡± The detective refuses, seriously testing my patience. ¡°It¡¯s not admissible evidence. It wasn¡¯t found in an official police search or with a warrant, and you admitted you broke into her safe to ess it. No court in the world would ept it.¡± I¡¯m a concerned citizen, who found evidence in my own home and I¡¯m bringing it to you with all the details of its discovery. That¡¯s perfectly admissible!¡± I grumble, wondering if perhaps I should have left it in the safe and called them to the house. However the man¡¯s next words make it abundantly clear he¡¯s less worried about the chain of evidence, than he is with passing off the me. ¡°And how do I know you didn¡¯t doctor all this stuff? ¡± He asks impudently, ¡°You could have made it all up.!¡± ¡°Are you using me of fraud?¡± | question harshly, ¡°the victim was my mother, I want to find her killer more than anyone.¡± I mean no disrespect, Alpha.¡± He insists, not seeming the least bit sincere. ¡°I simply mean that you¡¯d do anything to protect your mate.¡± ¡°I want to talk to your supervisor, right now.¡± l grit out, resisting the urge to throttle the man. He pales, ¡°Sir, that really isn¡¯t necessary:¡± ¡°Yes¡± I correct him, ¡°It is. I fact I should have required it from the beginning. Your ipetence on this case has been staggering ¨C so staggering that it¡¯s beginning to defy belief. It makes me wonder why you¡¯re so determined to imprison the wrong woman, and why you keep defending Eve when the writing is clearly on the wall.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± He glowers, ¡°you¡¯re not the first pack member who hasn¡¯t agreed with the direction of an investigation, or the first entitled nobleman who thinks they can pull a few strings and make things go their way. The forcemander hates those types more than anyone ¨C so you go right ahead. Just see how much faster it gets Jane arrested.¡± In the end, I didn¡¯t go to the forcemander. Not just yet. Instead I called in the private investigator I used to look into Eric, telling him I needed everything he could find me on the police investigator ¨C as soon as possible. After returning to work, I spend the whole day just trying to figure out how l¡¯m going to keep this under wraps until the investigator gets back to me. Jane sent me a textst night after she confronted Eric, telling me she needed a girl¡¯s night and was going to go stay with Linda. She promised to fill me in on what happened when she gets home tonight, and frankly that was fine by me. I swore the kids to secrecy about what we found in the safe, in part because I didn¡¯t want to get Jane¡¯s hopes up when I knew there was a chance things wouldn¡¯t be resolved easily. I¡¯ve been suspicious about this crooked investigation from the beginning, and the more time that passes, the more likely it seems that something more is going on behind the scenes. However, the other piece of the equation is that l want to tell her myself ¨C I want to see the look on her face when she hears the news, and I don¡¯t want her to know that the kids were involved until after the fact. It will stress her out even more than she already is to know they¡¯re aware and worrying about all this, let alone trying to investigate it. So Jane¡¯s dy gave me the time I needed to convince the kids we should let this be a fun surprise for her, but keeping the secret for one night when she wasn¡¯t even there is a very different matter than dragging it out for Goddess knows how long. I love my kids, but four year olds aren¡¯t the best secret keepers, especially not when they¡¯re so excited by what they found. However in the end the problem solves itself, because around five thirty I get a call from my Pl, and his voice ispletely triumphant. ¡°Ive got him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, feeling a surge of hope. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s like you said, the man¡¯s either aplete i***t, or so overconfident in his own abilities that he thinks he¡¯spletely above suspicion and doesn¡¯t need to cover his tracks.¡± The man, a bear shifter called Jackson, shares. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes¡± l answer eagerly, ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°Well for one thing, our friend the detective is a bit of adies man.¡± Jackson announces, ¡°and he has truly terrible taste. ¡°Would you like to take a guess as to who he¡¯s been seeingtely?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± I mutter, feeling a profound sense of disbelief. ¡°Eve?¡± ¡°You got it¡± He confirms. ¡°If she¡¯s pregnant, ten to one he¡¯s the father, because they¡¯ve been sleeping together since before Jane came back into town. He has a cache of photos and videos I desperately wish I could unsee on hisputer, some from her, some with her. And then there are the messages¡±¡® He continues, ¡°it looks like she¡¯s been stringing him along for months, promising to let him im herpletely if he helps her get away with all this.¡± Swearing under my breath, l ask, ¡°I suppose you didn¡¯t find this information legally?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t hire me because I do things by the book, you hire me for finding the impossible.¡± He reminds me, ¡°but if you¡¯re worried about bringing this to the policemander, don¡¯t worry. While I was hacked into his system l sent a few emails from his ount. One to themander, a few to the papers. It ll be obvious that he didn¡¯t send the files himself, but he made a very big mistake including himself in some of their¡­ recreational videos.¡± ¡°Holy sh!t.¡± I grin, feeling so warmly towards Jackson that he might be at risk of getting k!ssed if we were in the same room. I tell him as much. ¡°Then I¡¯m definitely d I chose to call you.¡± Heughs, ¡°but you can always show your appreciation when you write my check, Alpha.¡± ¡°Have no doubt about it, I will.¡± l confirm, already nning on giving him an insanelyrge bonus. ¡°Well, l just got the ball rolling for you.¡± Jackson exins, ¡°by now the police will probably be arresting him and confiscating his devices, and he won¡¯t have seen iting from a mile away. And this time tomorrow he¡¯ll be the biggest story in the territory. Thanking Jackson profusely, I hang up and start gathering my things to head home, when my phone rings again, and this time it¡¯s the policemander. ¡°Hello?¡± l say, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°Alpha¡± he greets me in reply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid l¡¯m calling to inform you about something quite unpleasant.¡± ¡°Go ahead¡± I prompt him, sounding more eager than wary. ¡°We¡¯ve just taken Detective Smithers into custody.¡± He shares. ¡°It seems he¡¯s been having a tawdry affair with Eve Mechant, and we¡¯ve found considerable evidence that he¡¯s been helping her frame your ex-wife for your mother¡¯s murder¡± ¡°I thought something was off with him.¡± I remark coolly, ¡°just this morning I dropped off a box of evidence implicating Eve for the crimes, and he ignored it and used me of fraud.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Themander continues, ¡°about that, l¡¯m sorry to say that when he was arrested he was in the middle of shredding the documents you brought him. I don¡¯t know what all was included in the files, but my assumption would be that he got rid of the most d*mning pieces first. The only reason I knew you brought it to him, is because a junior officer witnessed part of your conversation earlier¡± ¡°How much was he able to destroy?¡± I ask. ¡°More than half, by the looks of it.¡±¡® Themander admits. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jane isn¡¯t off the hook just yet.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Ethan Themander¡¯s words sink in slowly, but I keep my spirits high despite the bad news he¡¯s delivering. Unlike the detective, I had the intelligence to think ahead. ¡°Then I suppose it¡¯s a good thing I made copies of every paper we found in Eve¡¯s safe.¡± I muse aloud. ¡°You made copies?¡± Themander responds excitedly. ¡°Yes, I had a feeling about Detective Smithers, you see¡±I share. In fact, I made three sets of copies and promptly hid them. I¡¯d been so paranoid about the conspiracy that I even made sure to put them in different locations. Unlocking my office safe, I pull out the copy lI brought to work. ¡°I¡¯m looking at them right now. If you send someone quickly, they might catch me before I leave for the day.¡± Before he even responds to me, I can hear themander barking orders to a uniformed officer in the background. ¡°You, get to the pack headquarters this instant, go straight to the Alpha. No stops on the way.¡± Once he finishes, his volume increases as he returns his mouth to the receiver, ¡°Done. You know it¡¯s the strangest thing. We found out about all this because Smithers got hacked this afternoon.¡± ¡°ls that so?¡± I inquire innocently. ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t that lucky for us?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed.¡± He agrees, sounding more rxed now that he knows the evidence wasn¡¯tpletely lost. ¡°Of course we won¡¯t be investigating that, since whoever is responsible exposed a traitor in our ranks. We really owe them.¡± ¡°If l hear anything about it l¡¯l be sure to pass on your appreciation.¡± l offer, deciding not to excoriate the man for missing that all of this was happening right under his nose. After all, I¡¯ve been there. I know just how cunning Eve can be, and how skilled she is at hiding her schemes. As if he can read my thoughts, themander states, ¡°And l¡¯m sorry for everything he¡¯s put your family through, Alpha. I feel horribly responsible for not seeing his corruption sooner.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± l ept graciously, ¡°l understand better than you think, but you should know this doesn¡¯t end with me. The public isn¡¯t going to be happy when thises out¡± ¡°Ah¡± He replies, clearly understanding my warning about the hack reaching the papers. ¡°Then l¡¯ll begin writing my press statement now.¡± ¡°And l¡¯ll go tell my mate the investigation into her is finally closed¡± I answer, wanting to hear him confirm it, just in case. ¡°Tell her congrattions from me, sir:¡± He answers, a bit more stiffly now. I imagine he¡¯s not happy that this story is going to get out ¨C it will be a public humiliation for the force. Still, I think he also realizes any other Alpha would have removed him from his position as punishment, and epts that keeping his jobes with a price. Hanging up the phone, I wait until the officer arrives and hand over the copied files, before heading home to Jane and the pups. When I walk in the door, four energetic munchkins rush my legs. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Daddy!¡± Kneeling down, I catch them all in a bear hug squeezing them tightly even though they clearly didn¡¯t come to me for cuddles. They¡¯re squirming excitedly, trying to wriggle free and jump up and down at once. ¡° Can we tell her, can we tell her?¡± They whisper. Looking over their heads, I can see Jane looking on in surprise and confusion. She¡¯d been walking down the hall when I entered, and now she stood in the center, clearly nonplussed. ¡°In a little while.¡± I promise them, ¡°Mommy and I need to talk a little first.¡± They gr0an in disappointment, but I release them and instruct, ¡°go y, the sooner Mommy and l finish our conversation, the sooner we can tell her:¡± Riley, Ryder and Parker instantly race off to their rooms, but Paisley stays snug against my ch3st, his little arms wrapped around my neck. Chuckling softly, I loop an arm around her middle and lift her as I get to my feet. ¡°How was your day, Princess?¡± ¡°I missed you¡¯ She tells me, ¡°| like it better when you work from home.¡± ¡°I do too¡± l admit. ¡°But it¡¯s tough right now with everything going on. People need to see me out and about, it¡¯s important for leaders to be present when things seem uncertain.¡± ¡°Daddy, I needs you more than the people.¡± Paisley tells me, slightly sulky. ¡°Is that so?¡± I ask, searching her earnest expression. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my Daddy, not theirs¡± She exins, as if l should know this without being told. ¡°Well being Alpha is a little bit like being the pack¡¯s Daddy.¡± I exin. ¡°l have to take care of, and protect everyone who lives here.¡± Paisley wrinkles her little nose. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because someone has to¡± Jane answers for me, approaching us but staying out of my reach, as if she thinks that I¡¯ll sweep her up alongside Paisley if she gives me the chance. Such a clever little mate. ¡°And you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s the strongest wolf in the pack, so the responsibility is his.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯ have a choice?¡± Paisley asks me, blinking her bright eyes curiously. ¡°Not really,¡± I shrug, ¡°but that¡¯s okay. I love the pack, I want what¡¯s best for it.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re what¡¯s best, right Daddy?¡± Paisley grins lopsidedly. ¡°That¡¯s right¡± I nod firmly. ¡°Okay¡¯ She answers, reluctantly epting that she can¡¯t have me all to herself. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t love the pack more than me¡± As the words leave her l!ps, she narrows her eyes at me, challenging me to confirm her statement. Trying not tough, I reply, ¡°Not possible. I love you pups and your Mommy a million gazillion times more than I love the pack.¡± ¡°Good.¡¯ Paisley nods, satisfied by my answer and now squirming to get down so she can run off and y with her brothers and sister. Jane¡¯s cheeks are flushed with color when I turn to her, and to my surprise, she¡¯s scowling at me. ¡°What?¡± I ask her, closing the distance between us. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to say I love you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± She tells me, refusing to meet my gaze and determinedly staring at the wall. ¡°It¡¯s just really annoying when you¡¯re so cute with them.¡± ¡°Oh, and why is that?¡± I tease, settling my hands on her wa!st before she can think to move away. ¡°Because it makes it a lot harder to hate you.¡± She confesses begrudgingly, every bit as sullen as Paisley had been a few minutes ago when she told me she needed me more than the pack. ¡°Hmm,¡± I muse, trailing my lips over her neck when she still won¡¯t turn her head to give me a real k!ss hello. ¡°Harder, but not impossible?¡± That seemed to get her attention. Untensing enough to lean into me a little, she switches her stare to my cor, restlessly fidgeting with the buttons of my shirt.¡±I didn¡¯t say that.¡± She murmurs. The more time we spend together, the more l¡¯m able to read this new Jane. She¡¯s changed a lot over the years, somehow both softer and harder than she was before. More vulnerable, more anxious, but also infinitely more guarded. Like now, I can see she wants to tell me something, but she also can¡¯t bring herself to offer the words freely. ¡°How did it go with Eric?¡± Her emerald irises slowly climb to meet my prating stare, and I can see from her mournful expression that I guessed correctly. ¡°You were right about him.¡± She rtes, leaning closer still. ¡°He told the pups about us, and he¡¯s been lying to me for years. He tried to pass it off like we¡¯d been doing the same thing ¡­ but I came clean to him about my identity after we became friends, he had every opportunity to do the same -knowing l¡¯d understand..¡± ¡°And he never did¡± I finish her thought, wrapping my arms around her small body and snuggling her to my ch3st. ¡°l¡¯m sorry sweetheart.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge the possibility that he was in the wrong.¡± She says, her voice muffled by my shirt. ¡°I feel so stupid¡± ¡°You are the farthest thing from stupid, Jane¡± I answer sternly. ¡°He¡¯s the stupid one.¡± ¡°He was pretty stupid yesterday¡¯ She agrees, sounding a little happier now. I can feel her ribs expand as she inhales a deep breath, then sighs contentedly and presses her nose to my chest, before doing it again. Chuckle deeply, I ask. ¡°Are you smelling me, little wolf?¡± ¡°No¡± She lies, her voice sounding small and petnt. Stroking my hands up and down her spine, I offer, well, would you like some good news?¡± She perks up, suddenly awash with curiosity. ¡° Really?¡± I nod. ¡°The pups want to tell you what they found themselves, but I wanted to make sure you know there¡¯s nothing to worry about first. The long and the short of it is that they found some evidence against Eve, and after a few bumps in the road ¨C the police are closing the investigation into you. You¡¯re not a suspect anymore.¡± Her mouth drops open in shock. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t joke about this¡± I rte solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s over?!¡± She exims, lighting up until she positively glows and jumping up and down in excitement. ¡°That means we can finally go home!¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Ethan Over the years I¡¯ve been in more fights than l can count, some more noble than others ¨C some decidedly dumb. Either way, I¡¯ve taken more than my fair share of punches, but l¡¯ve never felt such a powerful gut punch as the one Jane justnded. I feel as though all the air has been stolen from my lungs, like I¡¯ve forgotten how to breathe and won¡¯t ever remember again. I expected my mate to be relieved that she was no longer in any danger of being arrested, I wanted her to be happy and excited like this ¨C but not because it meant she could leave. l¡¯d known she was nning on moving up her departure date, but I thought that was because she was afraid. I hoped that with things more settled and everyone safe and sound again, she¡¯d reconsider. It¡¯s not why I did it of course, but I can¡¯t deny how disappointed I am to see her so overjoyed to go back to the Dark Moon pack. ¡°What about the perfumeunch?¡± I say nkly, taking a step back from her. Things aren¡¯t finished here.¡± Jane quickly sobers, seeing my change in mood. ¡°I m sorry, Ethan.¡± She professes, ¡°| didn¡¯t mean for it to sound like that. I¡¯ve just¡­ having all the kids together has been my dream since the day l gave Paisley up. It has haunted me and preupied my every free moment for more than four years. ¡°The kids can be together here.¡± I tell her, ¡°and it¡¯s safe now, you can stay here. We can start fresh.¡± Her face falls, ¡°Ethan when I fell into heat I warned you it wasn¡¯t going to change things. I was honest with you from the beginning about what I wanted.¡± That isn¡¯t true¡± I growl. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be honest with me because you aren¡¯t even being honest with yourself¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jane utters indignantly. ¡°Who are you to decide if l¡¯m honest with myself? To assume you know what¡¯s going on in my mind, or know my own feelings better than I do? Who are you, to think you know what¡¯s best for me? ¡°I¡¯m your mate.¡± I rumble dangerously, ¡°That¡¯s who. ¡°No ¨C you were my mate. She corrects me fiercely. ¡° Once, a very long time ago. Not anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a day, Jane¡±¡® I remind her, pointedly staring at my fresh mark. ¡°One day and one night since I last imed you.¡± ¡°Well I didn¡¯t ask to be imed!¡± She bursts out, turning red as she remembers the way she begged me to make love to her. ¡°l mean I did, but not that way ¨C not permanently.¡± ¡°Then why did you im me too?¡± I question her, pulling open the front of my shirt to expose all her little bite marks, and especially the small circle her fangs carved into the dense muscle of my pec. ¡°Or have you forgotten how desperate you were to leave your mark on me the other day.¡± Even as l say it, visions of Jane ¨C gloriously n*ked and lowering herself onto my hard c**k, undting her h!ps as she nibbled and scratched every inch of my skin she could reach- burst across my vision. I¡¯ll never forget the way I rose up beneath her, catching her hips and guiding her movements, helping her ride me. She¡¯d looped her slender arms around my neck¡±updated by jobnib¡± and thrown her head back in ecstasy, but the closer she came to cl!max, the more desperate she became to feel our bond in its entirety. She lowered her swollen l!ps to my ch3st, to the faint scars she first gave me on our wedding night, and possessively sunk her teeth into my flesh, making me explode inside her as my wolf wentpletely wild. Her cheeks, neck and chest blushing scarlet, present-day Jane stammers weakly as she stares at her handy work. That¡­ I¡­ It was just the heat.¡± She exins. ¡°Plenty of omegas go through heats without iming their partner as a mate.¡± I tell her, ¡°you know how rare that is. In fact, because so many omegas were doomed to be pleasure ves to alphas in want of a breeding b***h rather than a true lover, an omega im was almost unheard of. It was only in love matches like Jane¡¯s and my own that it happened. ¡°Then it was nostalgia, or my damned wolf losing her head!¡± Jane deflects. ¡°I want to go home, Ethan. I was never nning on staying here and I never pretended otherwise.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± I reply, frustrated to no end that she was still denying our connection. ¡°But I thought¡­¡±¡® I stop myself just in time, just before admitting that l¡¯d arranged this entire scheme of living together to change her mind. Unfortunately for me, Jane got my drift without hearing the words. Her hands ball into fists at her sides, ¡°You just thought that if I lived here with you and saw the family we could be, I wouldn¡¯t actually leave, when the time came. Is that it? You never actually nned on letting me take Paisley? You thought you could manipte me into doing what you wanted?¡± ¡°Jane,¡± l exhale, raising my hands in supplication, ¡°what other choice did I have? You backed me into a corner with this.¡± ¡°What is with the men in my life?¡± Jane rages, not the least bit soothed by my low voice and even tone. ¡°Are any of you capable of being honest? Are you all just possessive, scheming cavemen ying tug of war with my life? With my children¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°Eric and I aren¡¯t the only ones who have been ying tug of war with the kids, Jane.¡± I assert. ¡°l understand why you left, I truly do. But you kept three of my pups from me and didn¡¯t even tell them I existed. You left Paisley with me, then expected to waltz in and take her away from the only parent she¡¯s ever known without ever asking her what she wants. You let the kids into my life, gave them a father for the first time, and now expect me to what? Abandon them? I¡¯m working extremely hard to keep my voice down, but I¡¯m failing with every new word. I didn¡¯t realize how angry I was with Jane about everything that¡¯s happened until now. I¡¯ve been so focused on being near her, convincing her to stay, that I haven¡¯t let myself feel the rest of these things. Tears are shining in Jane¡¯s eyes now, and as guilty as l feel for making her cry, I can¡¯t back down now. ¡°They¡¯re all a part of me, but especially Paisley.¡± I forge on. ¡°How would you feel if someone asked you to give up Ryder, Parker or Riley? You¡¯ve been loving Paisley from afar all this time, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been here day in and day out. I¡¯m not just going to walk away from her:¡± ¡°What am I supposed to do, Ethan?¡± Jane hups, ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this from day one. I¡¯ve been dreaming about this for years.¡¯ ¡°So make a new n! Find a new dream!¡±I suggest, don¡¯t punish your pups for the sake of following through with a n you don¡¯t even believe in anymore.¡± ¡°I do believe in it.¡± She argues, sounding more confused than I think she realizes. ¡°You believe in keeping the pups together, but there are a hundred different ways you can make that happen, Jane.¡± I reason. ¡°But you haven¡¯t considered anything else, have you? You haven¡¯t let yourself imagine any other solution because you¡¯re determined to have things the way you wanted them four years ago.¡± l can see the gears turning in her head, and press on. ¡°l¡¯m not the same person I was four years ago, and I know you aren¡¯t either. So why are you letting someone who doesn¡¯t even exist anymore dictate your life?¡± ¡°Because!¡± Jane cries, raising her voice so loudly I nowthere¡¯s no hope of keeping this from the pups. ¡°l don¡¯t know what I want anymore!¡± ¡°Yes you do.¡± I reply, ¡°your wolf has been trying to tell you all along, but you won¡¯t listen to her, because you¡¯re too afraid!¡± My own pitch is rising now, but I can feel my control slipping too fast to stop now. ¡°But she made it very clear the other night.¡± l continue, gesturing to her bite. ¡°So I¡¯m not giving up, Jane. It¡¯s my fault you¡¯re scared, so the way I see it, it¡¯s also my responsibility to take that fear away. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave, but I won¡¯t let you go either. I will follow you, wherever you go lI¡¯l be on your tail.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave the pack.¡± Jane objects weakly. ¡°Did you think I was lying to Paisley?¡± I demand. ¡°l will choose my family over the pack every time. I don¡¯t need to be Alpha, but I do need you. All of you.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it, those are my options?¡± She sniffles. ¡°Stay or let you stalk me forever?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I answer ruthlessly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jane stares at me for a long moment, and then she turns on her heel, and stalks out the door, mming it behind her and disappearing into the night. ¡°Where¡¯d Mommy go?¡± Turning, I find all four pups huddled behind me, staring up at me in confusion. While we were fighting, they were waiting to announce their happy news. They expected joy and celebration, and instead they were getting a soap opera they couldn¡¯t even begin to wrap their young minds around. ¡°She¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± I tell them, hoping to the Goddess I¡¯m right. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Jane I¡¯ve always thought l was a good mother, but right now I feel like absolute garbage. Ethan¡¯s words are ringing in my mind like some relentless bell. I can¡¯t stop hearing the way he described my efforts to reunite the pups. He was right ¨C about everything. He was right about how thoughtless I was regarding the pups feelings, right about my determination to carry out my n without ever stopping to consider if it still made sense, and right that I was letting fear rule me. Of course, the problem with recognizing your fear, is that it doesn¡¯t just disappear once you know it¡¯s there. It¡¯s not like in a dream, where once you realize nothing that¡¯s happening is real you can change the course of events or wake yourself up. The fear is only too real, and as badly as I want to cure it, that¡¯s not the way humans work. I can¡¯t just wish it away. This is why psychiatrists always me the parents. think to myself. Because this is what happens. We impose all our own damage and neuroses onto our pups. We manage to screw them up simply by trying to avoid reliving our own pain. All at once, I miss my own mother so powerfully my knees go weak. I wish I could talk to her, to ask her if she ever felt like a terrible mother. I can imagine she might have, not because it was true, but because I understand the constant pressure and anxiety of being a parent now. I¡¯ve always been lucky to be able to feed my own pups, while my mother constantly struggled to keep food on the table. I know how guilty I felt when I couldn¡¯t give Paisley the care she needed, and I can¡¯t imagine coping with that every day. Even so, it wasn¡¯t her fault we were poor, just like it wasn¡¯t my fault Paisley was born with a heart defect. But this? Dividing my pups, keeping them from Ethan, treating their lives like pieces on a chessboard ¨C that is my fault, pure and simple. When I get downstairs. I try to figure out where to go. My instinct is to turn to Linda. I know l¡¯d be wee even though this would be the second night in the row, and I know she¡¯d listen and pat my hand and tell me l¡¯m being too hard on myself. She¡¯d give me some sort of cliched titude about just trying to survive or make the best with what I had ¨C but that isn¡¯t what I want right now. I don¡¯t deserve to beforted, and II don¡¯t want to sweep these feelings under the rug. I need to face this head on, I need to wallow in my guilt for a while, to ept that good intentions aside, I¡¯ve been a pretty shitty Mom these past few months ¨C maybe from the very beginning. Instead of turning right towards Linda¡¯s, I turn left, towards the park. It¡¯s dark out, but the moon is full and the sidewalks glitter in the ribbon of its light, still damp from the afternoon¡¯s rain shower. I follow the path until i reach a bench beneath an old willow tree. I try to wipe the water from the metal seat, but in the end I just decide to get wet. Plopping down onto the bench, I gaze across the great grassywn. What do I do, Mom?¡± l ask aloud, ¡°how am I supposed to make this right without putting myself at risk again? ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong question, pup.¡± A familiar voice sound on my left. My head j*rks around, I could have sworn I was alone a second ago. And I could have sworn that voice belonged to ¨C ¡°Mom?¡± I gape, staring in shock at the woman standing next to me. She¡¯s wearing one of her favorite dresses from my childhood, and looks years younger than she did when we parted. I have to blink half a dozen times before I ept that I¡¯m actually seeing her ¨C not that this isforting. ¡°Oh Goddess! First I figure out l¡¯m a horrible parent, and now l¡¯m losing my actual mind? Can this night get any worse?¡± I exim, throwing my hands up in defeat. ¡°You¡¯re not losing your mind, Jane. My mother says, in her soft, even voice. ¡°I beg to differ.¡± T bite back, gesturing towards her. ¡°You know, because you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Then why were you talking to me?¡± She asks primly, sitting beside me and folding her hands in her la*p. ¡°I wasn¡¯t, I mean I was¡­ but just in a thinking out loud sort of way.¡± I reply. ¡°l didn¡¯t think you could actually hear!¡± ¡°Well l could¡±¡® She replied simply, as if that exins everything ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts.¡± I mutter stubbornly. ¡°So what, all of the Goddess¡¯s other magic is fine, but you draw the line at this?¡± She chirps in response, ¡°you can turn into a wolf at will, but the soul living on after death is just too much?¡± She sounds so much like my mother, that l decide either this is real, or my psychosis is even farther along than I feared. Although, I ponder, if¡¯m already crazy, I might as well lean into the skid. ¡°I really miss you.¡± I tell her, on the verge of breaking down into sobs. ¡°There are so many things I¡¯ve wanted to tell you since had the pups, so much I¡¯ve wanted to thank you for¡± I know.¡± She smiles, stroking my cheek. Though I can feel a slight tingle as her ghostly fingers connect with my skin, it¡¯s not the same as a true touch, and that alone makes me cry harder. I could really use my mother¡¯s touch right now. ¡°You do?¡± I ask. ¡°We all go through it.¡± She exins with a little nod. ¡°1 felt all the same things you did when I finally understood the true meaning of a parent¡¯s love¡­ I felt the fear too, and the guilt.¡± ¡°But you were a great Mom.¡± I tell her. ¡°lt was hard sometimes, but you did everything for me. You struggled every day so my life would be better, and you never taught me to ask for or expect less just because I was an omega. You raised me to be independent and strong so that I could make a future for myself.. even if l ended up letting you down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me how bad it had gotten with Ethan?¡± She asks, reading my thoughts. She was so sick by the time things went wrong in my marriage that I was able to shield her from what happened to me. ¡°1 didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡± l replying, only giving her half the truth. ¡°And?¡± She presses, reading me like a book. ¡°And I think I was ashamed for letting it happen when you taught me to be so much stronger than that.¡± I confess. Mom nods. ¡°You figure out a lot about the world after you die.¡± She muses, ¡°And I can tell you this much. You never let me down, Jane. And you didn¡¯t ¡°let anything happen. In fact, I think it¡¯s partly my fault that you¡¯re in this situation now. I was so afraid that you would end up like other omegas that I warned you every day ¨C from much too young an age ¨C about alphas and pleasure ves.¡± ¡°And then I became one.¡± | finish for her. ¡°And then you thought Ethan was trying to make you one, when he really just wanted to keep you out of jail.¡± She corrects me gently. ¡°So what, l just imagined it?¡± I gape, not believing my ears. ¡°No angel, he handled it horribly.¡± Mom assures me. ¡°He didn¡¯tmunicate, he believed that horrible woman, let his mother trick him.. and more than anything else, he forsook you -reduced a loving marriage to nothing but s*x. But he didn¡¯t want to enve you, Jane.¡± ¡°Does that matter, when I still became one?¡±I argue. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°That depends,¡± my mother reasons, ¡°did you feel like a ve because of how he treated you, or did you feel like one because it¡¯s what you expected? Because you epted it when he put you on house arrest and closed in on yourself, instead of fighting, trying to find some other way to prove your innocence when you couldn¡¯t defend yourself?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know.!¡± I remark, trying to go back into my memories and view things from another perspective. Had trapped myself in a self-fulfilling prophecy. Had I failed Ethan as badly as he failed me? Assuming he intended the worst and never actually talking to him about it? ¡°What do you think?¡± Shaking her head, she refuses to answer. ¡°What I think doesn¡¯t matter. This is about you, whether you can bring yourself to trust Ethan enough to give him another chance, or at least to let him share the pups ¨C even if you don¡¯t get involved again.¡± ¡°He loves those pups.¡± I dere, knowing without a doubt it¡¯s true. | don¡¯t believe he¡¯d ever hurt them, even if I can¡¯t be sure about his intentions towards me¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s good for them?¡± Mom inquires next, patiently waiting as I turn her question over in my mind. ¡°Yes, and I want them to have a father,¡± I share, ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to grow up without one and I don¡¯t want that for them.¡± Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± She presses. ¡°I think¡­¡± l pause, trulying to terms with just how many of my decisions about the pups have been driven by my own paranoia. ¡°I think I know that if we share the pups, sooner orter ll end up mated to Ethan again, and if l have to leave again¡­ then it will be toote¡± I shrug. ¡°After what happened in our marriage, I¡¯ve never been able to walk into any situation without an escape n, but sharing the pups would make that impossible. We¡¯d be tied together for the rest of our lives. I would never be free of him.¡± ¡°So¡± She asks, ¡°what are you going to do? Chapter 99 Chapter 99 3rd Person Riley, Ryder, Parker and Paisley figured out that they weren¡¯t going to get to tell their Mommy the good news about their discovery any time soon, right around the time they heard Ethan and Jane raise their voices. Their parents knew better than to talk loudly enough to be overheard, so the fact that they were all but yelling clearly meant something was up. One by one, the pups slipped out of their room and tiptoed down the hall, catching the tail end of Ethan and Jane¡¯s argument. They didn¡¯t understand half of it, but there was no mistaking the fraught energy emanating off the pair in waves. ¡°This doesn¡¯ sound good.¡± Paisley fretted, leaning into Riley forfort. Almost as soon as the words were out of her mouth, the door mmed shut, and the kids realized Jane had left the apartment. Racing out into the kitchen, they listened as their father exined she would return, but they weren¡¯t so sure. She¡¯d sounded really upset, and he didn¡¯t look like he believed his own words. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They retreated to their room. ¡°We have to do something.¡± Riley dered. ¡°We need to go after Mommy and make here back.¡± Parker nodded in agreement, he¡¯d noticed in recent weeks that the more time Ethan and Jane spent together, the closer they came to staying together as a family. Every time Mommy ran off on her own or spent time with uncle Eric, however, she started pulling away again. It was true that they¡¯d all been hurt by what Ethan did to their mother in the past, but he¡¯d been slowly wearing them down. It was impossible for them not to feel how much he cared for them. He was funny and affectionate and they knew he would always be there if they needed him, and that counted for more than anything with pups. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t let us go out alone though¡¯ Paisley warned, pleased to see her siblings were finally committed to staying with Ethan. ¡°Then we won¡¯t tell him. Riley dered in a whisper. ¡°We¡¯ll wait ¡¯til he goes to the other room or the bathroom, and sneak out:¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Parker praised, ¡°then we can follow Mommy¡¯s scent wherever she went:¡± It took about fifteen minutes for Ethan to finally stop pacing at the door and head for the restroom, and as soon as he closed the door behind him, the pups were out of the apartment and onto the elevator. They rode downstairs overflowing with anticipation, then ran out onto the street. ¡°Which way do you think she went?¡± Ryder asked, looking around and sniffing the air. Unfortunately for the pups, the bakery next door was filling the surrounding area with the aromas of fresh bread and cookies. It all smelled delicious, but it certainly didn¡¯t help them track Jane. ¡°l can¡¯t smell anything.¡± Ryderined. ¡°I bet she went to Auntie Linda¡¯s.¡± Parker suggests. ¡°Tha¡¯s a good idea.¡± Riley agreed, ¡°but Auntie Linda lives really far ¡®way. How are we gonna get there?¡± ¡°l could give you a ride¡± A woman says behind them. They turned in unison, and all four of their little mouths dropped open in shock. Eve was standing in front of their building, with a wide smile on her face ¨C free as a bird. Back in the park, Jane was still talking with her mother¡¯s ghost, and still not convinced that it was truly happening. In the back of her mind she continued to worry that she was losing it, but sane or not, she couldn¡¯t deny that their conversation was helping her gain a new perspective about the past. ¡°So¡± Jane¡¯s mother asked, ¡°What are you going to do? Because I hate to break it to you darling, but you¡¯re already tied together for the rest of your lives.¡±¡® She announces, pointing towards my mark. ¡°You know what I mean Jane sighed.¡±With the mark I can still run and live independently. But sharing the pups would mean being forced to interact with him, our lives would always be entwined.¡± ¡°It sounds like you keeping back to the same assumption.¡± Her mother assessed. ¡°You¡¯re assuming that sooner orter you¡¯re going to need to run away again. You¡¯re still looking for your escape n.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t help it¡± Jane admitted hoarsely, ¡°my wolf is obsessed with him ¨C to a concerning degree. Honestly Mom, it¡¯s like having a lovesick puppy holed up in my chest.¡±¡® She exined, pausing to join the spectral woman in augh before soberly continuing. ¡°And my heart wants to trust him, but my head is filled with nothing but what ifs. I can¡¯t be a prisoner again, I don¡¯t think l¡¯d survive it.¡± ¡°Well l can tell you this much.¡± Her mother proimed, ¡°your heart and your wolf will never get what they want if you let your fears control you. Not with Ethan, not with anyone. Do you want fear to rule you for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Of course not:¡± Jane sniffed, her voice thick with emotion. A ghostly arm wrapped around her shoulders, ¡° And do you want to risk letting your past hurt your pups?¡± ¡°No Jane wept openly now, ¡°it kills me that l let it hurt them so much already. I just kept telling myself that l knew what was best and they¡¯d understand one day, like I was forcing them to eat their green veggies instead of keeping them from their father.¡± ¡°I know it hurts, Jane¡± Her mother crooned, ¡°but all parents make mistakes, they¡¯re all just trying their best and learning along the way. The trick is to pay attention to the lessons when theye along- remember this pain and don¡¯t let yourself make the same mistakes again¡± Jane nodded, filled with warmth even though she couldn¡¯t truly feel the woman¡¯s embrace. ¡°Thanks Mom. She beamed in reply. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Standing from the bench, Jane¡¯s mother nced up at the night sky, ¡°And just in time too, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay much longer. ¡°Do you have to go?¡± Jane asked, suddenly rmed at the idea of regaining her sanity. ¡°We¡¯ve barely had any time. There¡¯s so much I want to ask and tell you.¡± ¡°The Goddess¡¯s light onlysts so long, my love.¡± Her mother answered gently, gesturing up to the clouds quickly covering the moon. ¡°Will I see you again?¡± Jane questioned hopefully. ¡°Whether you see me or not, I¡¯ll always be here, Jane.¡± She promised. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of the woman you¡¯ve be, and I love you too much to haunt anyone else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hardly haunting¡± Jane insisted, ¡°| love knowing that you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°A happy haunting then Her mother replied, her shimmering form going thinner by the minute. ¡°I love you.¡± Jane whispered as she faded away, blending into the scenery as if she¡¯d never been there at all. However her final words echoed long after her shape dissolved, ¡°I love you more.¡± Jane huped augh and buried her face in her hands. She stayed seated on the bench for a long time after her mother disappeared, and though she cried, her tears were less aggrieved and pain-filled than they¡¯d been a few hours earlier. Instead they were bittersweet: full of longing, loving memory, and mourning for the young woman she¡¯d once been. Jane couldn¡¯t go back in time and get all the answers she wanted, but she¡¯d decided she couldn¡¯t let the past control her anymore. She was tired of living like a shell of her old self, and was increasingly realizing that leaving Ethan hadn¡¯t set her free at all. She¡¯d be her own prisoner instead of his, too afraid to take any risks or chances, and too paranoid to let anyone get too close to her. It wasn¡¯t the future she wanted for herself, or her pups. Eventually she rose from the bench and retraced her steps out of the park, heading back to the penthouse and trying to decide what she wanted to say when she arrived. She was prepared to tell Ethan she was willing to talk and listen, even if she couldn¡¯t make any decisons yet. However when she rounded the corner to the building, she feared her mind had slipped even further than she realized. The street was lined with emergency vehicles, and for a moment she thought she was reliving the night Petra was murdered. However the closer she drew, the clearer she was able to make out the members of the crowd around the entrance. Ethan was principal among them, towering a head higher than most of the shifters around him. That was enough to get her moving, she ran up to him, the fear she¡¯d so recently vowed to toss aside, suddenly clutching her heart in a fist. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, her mind already leaping to horrible conclusions. Did Paisley have a rpse? Was one of the other¡¯s hurt? However when Ethan answered, it¡¯s worse than she feared. ¡°The pups are gone.¡± Next Chapter 0 6 minutes read Share Leave a Reply Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked * Comment * Name * Email * Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time Iment. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Ethan Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jane is staring at me so nkly, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t actually hear what I said. After a moment she blinks, and when she opens her mouth, her voice is so small l can scarcely hear it. ¡°Gone where?¡± My heart cracks open in my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡± I can¡¯t tell her what I suspect, that they went out looking for her. They were in their room, then I went to the bathroom and when I came out, they were gone.¡± Jane starts looking around, as if she expects to find them somewhere amidst all the police cars and investigators. ¡°1¡­ then why are you all standing here? Why aren¡¯t you looking for them?¡± Her voice is getting higher with every word, and I can see that she¡¯s quickly beginning to panic. Every moment that passes that she doesn¡¯t see her pups, is another spike of her heart rate. ¡°Baby, I came down here almost immediately¡­ and when I did¡± I trail off, trying to figure out any way to soften this blow, but knowing it¡¯s no use. ¡°I smelled Eve. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible¡± Jane argues, paling. ¡°She¡¯s locked up.¡± The policemander is standing next to me, his face ashen. ¡°Actually she isn¡¯t. I was already on my way here to tell the Alpha when his call came in. She broke out of the hospital earlier this evening.¡± ¡°1 checked the security cameras, Jane!¡±dd, trying to quiet my own pounding heart. ¡°She was here, and she took them.¡± Jane shakes her head, ¡°No,¡¯ she states mulishly, striding back and forth in the middle of the payment. No, no, no. She can¡¯t have them. If she has them, she¡¯ll kill them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡± I growl, taking her by the shoulders and forcing her to stand still and listen. ¡°We¡¯re going to find them.¡± ¡°How?!¡± Jane bursts, tears springing to her eyes. You couldn¡¯t even keep track of them when they were in the same house with you!¡± ¡°1 know.¡± l croak, guilt eating me up from the inside out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Janey.¡± Her little fist ms into my chest, and though l¡¯m sure she meant it to hurt, it felt about as powerful as a bee sting. ¡°They were supposed to be safe with you!¡± Jane cries, her sweet voice full of bitter pain and usation. ¡°You were supposed to protect them!¡± She tries to wallop me again, but I catch her wrists ¨C first one and then the other when she raises it too. ¡°Stop it, let me go!¡± She orders, thrashing against me as tears stream down her face. Instead I yank her into my arms, pinning her struggling limbs to her sides and encouraging her to lean her weight against me. She continues fighting, beating her ineffectual fists into my back and calling me every dirty name she can think of. ¡°Shhh,¡± l try to soothe her, even though I know nothing can fix this. I can rub her back and kiss her hair all l want, but she won¡¯t be satisfied until the pups are returned. I won¡¯t either, but l can¡¯t stand to see her in this pain. ¡°Stop trying tofort me!?¡± Jane sobs, her shoulders shaking violently as her hands clutch at the fabric of my shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to beforted! I want my babies.¡± ¡°I know, baby.¡± I croon, rocking her gently as she finally surrenders, pressing her face into my ch3st. ¡° We¡¯ll get them back, I promise.¡± ¡°No¡± She m0ans, the scent of her fear palpable. She won¡¯t let them live long enough for us to get them back.¡± ¡°Listen to me, Jane¡± l order, giving her a little shake. ¡°l will die before l let her harm them, and I will die before l give up. The police are already tracking them. I discovered they were gone so quickly that Eve is probably still trying to find a safe ce to hide.¡± ¡°How did she even get all four of them?¡± Jane whispers. Exhaling heavily, I exin, ¡°She didn¡¯t, technically. She grabbed Paisley as a hostage, so that the others would follow. She held her ws to her throat, and Riley, Parker and Ryder followed her into a taxi.¡± Jane can only whimper at this news. ¡°They knew they¡¯d be safer together than she¡¯d be on her own. That¡¯s how we¡¯re going to get them back. The pups are smart, and they are way more than Eve can handle. She¡¯ll be so busy trying to wrangle them, she won¡¯t have time to hurt them.¡± Jane sniffles, ¡°I hope they make her life f*****g miserable.¡± ¡°They will¡± I promise, ¡°Those four together are a kidnappers worst nightmare.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jane nods, finally able to pull herself together with this thought in mind. ¡°So what do we do? She still doesn¡¯t pull away from me, staying snuggled close even as police officers and reporters swarm around us. Before l can answer her, my private investigator runs up to us. ¡°Alpha l just heard, what can I do?¡± A spark of hope zes to life in my chest. If anyone can find Eve, Jackson can. ¡°We need to find Eve yesterday.¡± I announce, looking over at the policemander. ¡°1 want a red alert put out, and the entire city on lockdown. Have the press cover this and only this until they¡¯re found. Get the entire pack searching for them. Put her photo and their photos up on every TV station, telephone pole and news outlet we have¡± A volley of ¡°yes sirs¡± answer me, and a dozen wolves run off to do my bidding. Looking back to Jane, I say, ¡°I¡¯m going to go after her. I don¡¯t know where she went, but l know the direction the car was going and I have to try. I need you to stay here with themander, in case she tries to get in contact.¡± ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m not just going to sit here and do nothing.¡± Jane objects, ¡°She¡¯s not going to get in contact ¨C she didn¡¯t do this for a ransom, and besides, we have cell phones now! I don¡¯t need to be at home for her to call.¡± Sighing, I squeeze her a little more tightly. ¡°Eve has to know that I¡¯ll never forgive her if she hurts the pups- ¡°You¡¯re assuming she still cares about your opinion¡± Jane counters, ¡°how do we know she hasn¡¯t completely lost her mind, that she¡¯s not doing this for revenge? What was she ev¨¨n doing waiting outside the apartment? Why¡­¡± She pulls aways from me for the first time, ¡°why did the pups go outside in the first ce?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know her motives, but we can¡¯t eliminate the possibility that she might try to use them as leverage to get her freedom back¡± I tell Jane, ignoring her question and hoping I can distract her. I don¡¯t want her to reach the conclusion I have myself: that if she hadn¡¯t walked out, they wouldn¡¯t have either. ¡°And we can¡¯t eliminate the possibility that she might target you next. I need you to be safe, I need to know you¡¯re protected or I won¡¯t be able to focuspletely on the pups.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me.¡± Jane replies with a deep frown.¡±Ethan, what were they doing leaving the building without you?¡± I don¡¯t know;¡¯ l answer, wincing when I see her l!ps begin quivering again. ¡°It was me.¡± She says hoarsely, ¡°they wereing after me.¡± Shaking my head, I lie right to her beautiful face. We don¡¯t know that, baby.¡± ¡°Yes we do!¡± Jane insists, ¡°it¡¯s the only exnation. Oh Goddess, this is all my fault.¡± ¡°You have to keep it together, Luna.¡± Jackson interjects, ¡°You can¡¯t help the pups if you fall to pieces. And asking why it happened won¡¯t do any good either. We have to focus on finding them, not assigning me. ¡°Well said.¡± I nod approvingly, ¡°¡®now, will you stay here with themander, please?¡± I can see that she wants to refuse. Her little chin is already tilting up in defiance, and I can¡¯t me her. If the tables were turned and she was asking me to stay behind, I would never agree. Still, Eve doesn¡¯t want to harm me, she wants Jane out of the picture any way possible ¨C and that means she¡¯s in danger as long as Eve is out there. ¡°Please Jane. I¡¯m begging you.¡± She res up at me from beneath her long, darkshes, and slowly agrees. ¡°Fine, but only if you keep me updated.¡± ¡°l promise.¡± l quickly consent, k!ssing her furrowed brow. ¡°Now¡± I say to themander, ¡°Where are you holding the detective, if anyone knows where Eve might go, it¡¯s him.¡± The man¡¯s face flushes with color, and my heart sinks into my stomach. ¡°We aren¡¯t holding him, Alpha.¡± He stammers, ¡°He made bail. He left the precinct hours ago. You mean the only man in the entire city, who might have told us how to find her, is out there on the loose, and you have no idea where?¡± I demand, feeling my blood begin to boil. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He gulps, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 101 Chapter 101 3rd Person ¡°Eve, what have you done?¡± A man¡¯s voice prated the thin walls of the pups¡¯ prison, reaching their young ears as easily as water through a sieve. ¡°l know that voice!¡± Riley eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®tective!¡± ¡°Shh¡± Parker hushed her, ¡°I want to hear!¡± ¡°I did what anyone with half a brain would Eve told her lover, ncing at the cer door where Jane¡¯s brats were locked safe and sound. They walked right into my hands, I would have been a fool to turn such a golden opportunity down¡± A golden opportunity was putting it mildly. It had been an absolute blessing. She didn¡¯t have any particr ns when she went to Ethan¡¯s home, only to watch and try to figure out what to do next. Then the little idiots walked out the door likembs to the ughter. It had been only too easy to get them to do what she wanted, once she grabbed the runt. She hadn¡¯t figured out how she was going to get rid of them yet. Every time she tried to get her hands on one long enough to inflict some damage, the other three lept on her like a pack of vicious monkeys. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eventually she could wrestle one of the girls away long enough to hold them hostage against the others and make them stop attacking, but she was going to need to n much better if she wanted to end all four of their lives. This isn¡¯t what we discussed¡± The investigator growled. ¡°Every man, woman and child in the pack is going to be looking for us now.¡± They were going to be looking for me anyway. Eve reasoned coolly, ¡°And now I can finally get rid of the little monsters. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want him anymore?¡± The detective hissed. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to harm them. You have me now. You have our baby.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t want him.¡± Eve replied. ¡°I want my years back. She dered, with a catch in her shrill voice. ¡°All the best years of my life, that I wasted trying to make him love me. I did everything in my power to make him see that I would make the most perfect Luna, and he only ever had eyes for Jane. She could do no wrong, even after the attack! He just kept her inside where the pack couldn¡¯t see how much he still loved and doted on her¡± ¡°Killing them won¡¯t give you your youth back, Eve.¡± The detective raised his voice so loudly the pups reeled back from the door. ¡°If we run right now, we might have a chance to escape. We can start our lives fresh somece new, but if you kill those pups Ethan will hunt us down and he will never stop. He will not give up until we, and our child, is dead.¡± They deserve it!¡± Eve countered, ¡°That runt foiled my ns every chance she got, and the others helped her once they found each other.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The investigator replied, ¡°You want to ruin our lives out of spite, you want to let a pack of toddlers steal your future?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re this much of a coward, why did you agree to help me in the first ce?¡± Eve quipped cruelly. ¡°I thought you and l were on the same page.¡± ¡°We were!¡± He shouted back. ¡°Until you decided to throw our lives away. I helped you because I love you and I hate what the Alpha put you through. You deserved so much better than his indifference and derision, but I can¡¯t support this, Eve.¡± The pups jumped when Eve¡¯s voice rose to a shriek, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk out on me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He roared back, ¡°Because you want me to stay? Or because you¡¯re afraid of what l¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She snapped. ¡°Well, I suppose that answers that question!¡± The detective bellowed, charging outside and mming the door behind him. ¡°Kieth wait!¡± Eve cried, rushing after him. As soon as her footsteps receded, the pups turned to one another. ¡°They¡¯re gone!¡± Ryder eximed, ¡° Paisley, give me one of your hair pins.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The little girl replied, pulling a couple of b0bby pins from her dark hair even as she questioned the point. ¡°1 saw this in a movie once.¡± Ryder shared, jabbing the thin metal prongs into the keyhole. ¡°If you jiggle them around enough, it can open the lock.¡± ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s not more to it than that?¡± Riley asked skeptically, watching her brother clumsily bang the pins into the locks. ¡°Well I dunno, I¡¯ve never tried ¡®afore¡± Ryder answered. ¡°Tha¡¯s not ¡®portant.¡± Parker dered, ¡°if there¡¯s a chance it can work, we have try.¡± ¡°Parker¡¯s right¡± Paisley agreed, ¡°but for da record, I thinks you¡¯re doing it wrong, Ryder.¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s not helpful Paisley.¡± Ryder bit back. ¡°Maybe one of us should try.¡± Riley suggested. ¡°Fine.¡± He sighed, handing the pins over to his sister. Riley caught her tongue between her l!ps as she concentrated on the lock, carefully threading the prongs into the keyhole and wiggling them about. She moved them more deftly than Ryder had, feeling the door¡¯s internal structure and listening for the various little clicks and ngs. ¡°I thinks I almost got it.¡± She announced after a few minutes of struggling. ¡°Good job, sissy.¡± Paisley praised, ¡°just keep trying. Don¡¯t give up.¡± After another minute, a loud click filled the air, and then the door sprung open. However as soon as it did, so too did the front door, and Eve reappeared, her eyes red and streaming with tears. Her jaw dropped open as soon as she saw the four pups framed in the cer doorway. ¡°How did you get out?¡± ¡°Cuz our brains are bigger than yours.¡± Riley sniffed haughtily, looking between her siblings with a suddenly mischievous grin. ¡°Charge!¡± All four pups raced for Eve, throwing their arms out towards her legs and tackling her with all their strength. Eve went flying, hitting the ground hard beneath their small bodies. She wailed in fury as they scrambled up, racing out the door while she was still trying to catch her breath. Eve clumsily scrabbled to her feet,¡±No,e back here!¡± The pups ran onto the street, not pausing to look around before choosing a direction, but simply tearing off into the night. They held hands as they ran, determined to stay together at all costs. As Eve chased after them, they looked around for anyone who might help, but it was sote now that the streets were all but empty. ¡°She¡¯s gonna catch us!¡± Parker eximed as she drew closer, speeding up more and more as she recovered from her tumble. ¡°That¡¯s right you little demons!¡± Eve told them, and when I do l¡¯m going to rip you to pieces!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Ryder cried back, pulling harder on Paisley¡¯s hand as she started to fall behind. Her heart was still recovering, and not as used to being put to such hard work. Her breathing wasing in great gasps, and all her siblings could tell she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up for much longer. Riley scanned the path ahead, and her heart leapt when she saw a cluster of garbage bins on the curb, rolled out by the street¡¯s inhabitants for sanitation workers to empty in the morning. She nudge her brothers and shot a pointed look at the bins. The boys nodded in understanding, and as soon as they passed the ck containers, they stopped, turned back and toppled them over. Garbage exploded onto the pavement, and Eve went flying for the second time that night. She screamed as she went down, her limbs colliding with the hard ground as her body rolled and bounced. Trash bags broken open around her, sending all manner of waste over her clothes and skin. The pups only paused long enough to look back and enjoy the sight of her sprawled among the refuse, bruised and humiliated. ¡°Come on!¡± Parker urged them after a beat, ¡°she¡¯ll be up again soon!¡± With that they fled, rushing away as fast as their little feet could carry them and not stopping until they were allpletely exhausted. They decided to hide in an alleyway until they were sure Eve hadn¡¯t followed them. Bent over double and gasping for air, they exchanged relieved smiles. ¡°That was amazing¡± Rileyughed breathlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget the look on her face!¡± Paisley giggled, still picturing the hrious sight. ¡°Shhh¡± Parker cautioned, even though he too couldn¡¯t contain his amusement. Only Ryder seemed to realize they weren¡¯t home free yet. He was looking around the mouth of the alley and the strange surroundings beyond its edge with worry and confusion. ¡°Guys where are we?¡± The other pups looked around, theirughter dying away little by little. ¡°l dunno.¡± Riley and Paisley answered in unison. ¡°How¡­ how are we gonna get home?¡± Parker asked. ¡°I dunno.¡± Ryder repeated his sisters¡¯ words. ¡°I think we¡¯re lost.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Jane ¡°Luna, you should really try to rest.¡± The policemander advises, sitting on the sofa while l pace back and forth across the living room. ¡°You¡¯re going to exhaust yourself.¡± ¡°And you really shouldn¡¯t call me that¡± | say in return.¡±Ethan and I aren¡¯t married anymore.¡± ¡°Well whatever your title¡± He amends, ¡°you killing yourself with worry isn¡¯t going to help your pups.¡± ¡°Spoken like someone who doesn¡¯t have children.¡± I grumble. ¡°And by the way, I didn¡¯t see you showing this kind of concern for the Alpha. Why is he allowed to race off and hunt down murderers, but I can¡¯t even pace without ¡®exhausting myself¡± I mock, holding up air quotes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He concedes, ¡°you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t have pups, and I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re going through right now. I didn¡¯t mean to be patronizing¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t helpful either!¡± I snap, ¡°l don¡¯t know why people think it¡¯sforting to say they can¡¯t imagine another person¡¯s pain. Just make the effort and practice some empathy, rather than pointing out how horrible it is to me¡± It¡¯s not until I hear myself, that I realize how loudly I raised my voice. The commander is looking sheepish now, and l can¡¯t help but feel guilty for taking out my fear and frustration on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I sigh.¡±l didn¡¯t mean -¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He tells me, raising his palms in concession, ¡°emotions are high right now. Trust me, it¡¯s nothing new when you¡¯re in this line of work.¡± His understanding only makes me feel worse forshing out at him. ¡°Be honest with me,¡± I request, ¡°in these cases, how often do you actually find the pups?¡± ¡°When the abduction was reported as quickly as it was? And when we know precisely who has them?¡± He rifies, ¡°There¡¯s every reason to be optimistic, Jane.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not just saying that?¡±l press. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in giving people false hope,¡± He shares, ¡°| learned better many years ago. If l thought they were done for, l¡¯d be telling you to prepare yourself for the worst.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± l exhale, sitting down for the first time since we came upstairs. Of course, the moment I do, a knock sounds on the front door. I¡¯m on my feet and hallways across the room before themander can stop me. ¡°Wait! It might be I swing the door open without a second thought, and reel back when I see Detective Smithers standing on the ¨°ther side. ¡°You!¡± I snarl,unching myself towards him with a vicious growl. Unfortunately before l cannd a single blow to the wretched man, arms like iron bars loop around my middle, pulling me back. ¡°Let me at him!¡± I order, ¡°he helped her try to murder my baby! He tried to ruin our lives!¡± ¡°And he¡¯s also the only person who might be able to lead us to Eve now. He can¡¯t very well do that if your hands are around his throat, mydy.¡± Themander scolds, setting me on the ground behind him. ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure¡± I mutter, ¡°It¡¯s worth testing, at least¡± Themander nces over his shoulder, shooting me an exasperated look. ¡°Or, we can ask him why he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Fine¡± I bite, looking past him to the disgraced investigator.¡±What the hell do you want?¡± The man sort of detes, but he doesn¡¯t look guilty or ashamed for all he¡¯s done, only resigned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¨C about everything.¡± He says gravely, ¡°you have no idea how much I regret what¡¯s happened.¡± ¡°Bull.¡± I cut down the lie before he can say another word. ¡°You forget l¡¯m a mother, detective. I know a real apology from a fake one, and I know when a person is truly sorry versus when they are just trying to escape consequences.¡± ¡°She has a point, Smithers.¡± Themander points out. ¡°One has to imagine that if you truly felt guilt for your actions, they would have stopped before you got caught.¡± ¡°Fine¡± The disgruntled ex-cop mutters, ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, but whether l¡¯ve repented or not, I have information to trade.¡± ¡°Can I hit him now?¡± l ask themander, getting angrier by the minute. ¡°You know I truly believed you were just corrupt-I didn¡¯t think anyone could possibly be so stupid¡± I inform him. ¡°But if you think it is a good idea to tell me you have information about my pups, and expect me to give you something for it without r!pping your head off first, you¡¯re even dumber than l imagined.¡± ¡°What information do you have?¡± Themander speaks over me, throwing out his arm to stop me from lunging forward again. ¡°I can lead you to the pups.¡± The detective offers, but I want immunity.¡± ¡°Immunity?¡± Themander repeats, ¡°from what? Being charged in the kidnapping?¡± ¡°From being charged with anything¡± He corrects. ¡°I want my freedom.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Themander scoffs, ¡°you¡¯vemitted countless felonies. You attacked the Alpha¡¯s own family.¡± I want to tell him that Ethan will kill him sooner than let him walk free, butI have enough sense to keep my mouth shut. Telling him he¡¯s doomed will hardly convince him to spill his secrets. The fact remains that this man has information I desperately need, and I will promise to pay any price on earth in order to extract it from his l!ps. ¡°And you are running out of time.¡± The investigator threatens, as if reading my mind. ¡°When I left Eve, she had your pups locked in a basement and was trying to figure out how to kill them. lt won¡¯t take her too long to figure it out.¡± So what, you left a group of defenseless toddlers to her mercy so you coulde here and bargain with us, when you could have knocked her out and freed them then and there?¡± I inquire. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hurt Eve¡± He objects, ¡°she¡¯s the mother of my child. I don¡¯t agree with what she¡¯s done, but I still love her.¡± I didn¡¯t realize how badly I needed to hear his confession about the paternity of Eve¡¯s pups, until a little knot unwinds in my chest. I realize now how badly I let Eric get into my head, how thoroughly I let myself be fooled by the man I thought was my friend. Still, I don¡¯t have time to think of that now. ¡°I think the words you¡¯re looking for are: I¡¯m a spineless waste of space too whipped to stand up to a woman half my size.¡± I suggest. ¡°Where are they?¡± Themander adds, ¡°I won¡¯t promise you immunity, but I can promise you things will be much worse for you if you don¡¯t tell us. If sheys a hand on those pups, it won¡¯t just be attempted murder of obstruction of justice charges you¡¯re facing. You¡¯re talking about the Alpha¡¯s pups ¨C how do you think he¡¯ll react if he finds out you could have helped them and didn¡¯t? If we¡¯re running out of time, so are you.¡± The investigator grimaces. ¡°Maybe so, but the decision isn¡¯t up to you.¡± He argues, gesturing to me. It¡¯s up to her. How much time are you willing to waste, Jane?¡± Themander looks to me for guidance, but| stare straight past him. ¡°You can have your immunity.¡± I promise. ¡°But -¡± He objects. ¡°I¡¯m Luna, remember?¡± l growl pointedly, ¡°what I say, goes.¡± Themander blinks at me, his eyes widening almost imperceptibly as my words sink in. I have no power to promise the detective a single thing, and we both know it. Turning back to his former investigator, he orders, ¡°Take us to the pups.¡± I grab only my cell phone and my keys as the former detective leads us downstairs, and text Ethan as we walk. I exin the situation as briefly as I can, and tell him to track my phone so he can know our location. With any luck he¡¯ll arrive only moments after we do. The disgraced investigator takes us to a corner of town I¡¯ve never seen before, a sector of the city that looks like it¡¯s beenpletely left behind. Half the businesses are closed, and everywhere we look sketchy figures skulk around corners and scuttle out of sight as we draw near. I can¡¯t believe Eve would deign toe to such a ce, but I suppose she doesn¡¯t have an choices anymore. I simply pray my pups are safely locked away while she continues to plot. As we draw nearer, the ex-detective urges us on, it¡¯s just up here¡± I speed up my pace until l¡¯m almost running. I can smell Eve now, I can smell my babies, and I leave the men behind. My heart is pounding in my ears, but when Ie to the doorway where their scent is strongest, it stopspletely. The door is standing ajar, and it¡¯s dark and silent inside. I know, before l even go inside that we¡¯re toote. Eve has already moved them¡­ or worse. I¡¯m still standing there when Ethan arrives a momentter, and when he sees the look on my face,I know I don¡¯t need to say a word. I simply shake my head, and fall into his arms. They¡¯re not here. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 3rd Person In the end it was a good thing that Jane copsed into Ethan¡¯s arms, because if he hadn¡¯t been upied withforting her, he probably would have killed the investigator. ¡°Where did they go? Where would she take them?¡± He demanded, his harsh voice as far a cry from his tender treatment of Jane as possible. He rubbed her back and k!ssed her hair, all the while snarling threats and demands at the pale-faced man behind them. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The former detective eximed in a panic. ¡°I swear they were here when I left. Eve must have known I was going to turn her in, she must have moved them.¡± ¡°Call it in.¡± Ethan ordered the police Commander, who hovered just behind his ex-employee as if he expected him to make a run for it. ¡°I want every tracker on the force out here, now.¡± ring at the investigator, he pressed. ¡°You have no idea where she would go? Other hideouts? Escape ns? Even the smallest hint could help.¡± ¡°If l knew l would tell you.¡± The detective insisted. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Smothering his frustration, the Alpha looked down at Jane as she wept inconsbly into his cor.¡±Janey, look at me¡± He instructed, unsurprised when she did no such thing. ¡°I need to find their trail¡± He exined regretfully, ¡°I have to leave you for a little while.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jane argued, his words jolting her out of her despair. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, we¡¯ll have a better chance of finding them if we¡¯re together.¡± He nodded, not wanting to let her out of his sight anyway, and understanding her need to help. ¡°Do you know which way Eve brought them in?¡± Ethan questioned the investigator. ¡°Probably the same way we did¡± He shared, shrugging. ¡°She wasing from the same ce after all.¡± Ethan nodded, scenting the air around them. The pups¡¯scent was trailing off down the street in the opposite direction, and his pulse spiked as the first stage of the chasemenced. In some ways it was no different from tracking a deer in the woods or some faceless foe- at the end of the day a hunt was a hunt. However this time was more important than any hunt he¡¯d ever taken part in before. His entire world was on the line if he failed, and the adrenaline pumping through his veins was stronger than any he¡¯d ever felt. ¡°This way.¡± He growled, taking Jane by the hand and leading her away from the hideout. ¡°Keep him here. ¡°He called over his shoulder to themander, ¡°But take him inside, just in case Evees back.¡± Themander did as he was told, absconding with the detective before they¡¯d even rounded the corner. He had no idea how far Eve might have taken them, but he knew every second counted. ¡°Let¡¯s shift.¡± Ethan decided, ¡°Our wolves will be better at this than we are.¡± Jane silently agreed, not bothering to strip off her clothes and simply shredding them as her wolf burst out. Ethan did the same, and together they broke into a trot, their noses pressed to the cold ground. After a few blocks they came to a series of toppled garbage bins, with refuse spilling over the street and Eve¡¯s scent heavily mixed into the chaos of smells. Ethan and Jane exchanged confused nces, and the Alpha began to wonder if the pups hadn¡¯t escaped and forced Eve to chase them. Their distinct scents were not part of the acrid blend of waste, decay and Eve. Further, there was a smear of blood on the pavement Ethan was certain belonged to the horrible she-wolf. Blinking at his mate, he didn¡¯t know whether to be more agitated or hopeful by the idea the pups might have gotten away. He didn¡¯t want them with Eve, but he didn¡¯t want them roaming this area alone either. Jane whined and leaned her weight into the Alpha, clearly thinking the same thing. What had happened here? Ryder, Riley, Paisley and Parker squinted into the darkness, deep frowns consuming their young faces. They¡¯d been so focused on getting away from Eve that they¡¯d fled without any thought or n. Even if they had been able to n a route, they didn¡¯t know where they started out, let alone where they were now. ¡°What do we do?¡± Paisley asked anxiously, her slight limbs beginning to tremble. ¡°We should ask someone for help.¡± Ryder suggested, sounding far more confident than he felt. Still,he remembered his Mommy¡¯s rules for getting lost, which were easier said than done in their current predicament: stay put, stay together, and tell a grown up who looks trustworthy. ¡°There¡¯s no one out here and ¡®aside, I don¡¯t trust strangers.¡± Riley argued, she could already tell they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone who fit Jane¡¯s criteria for trustworthiness. No parents were taking their pups out thiste at night, and no businesses were open either. ¡°We should stay here and wait for Mommy and Daddy. They¡¯ll find us.¡± ¡°No, we have to keep moving.¡± Parker insisted. ¡°lf we stay here Eve might find us, she¡¯s prolly tracking our scents right now.¡± Then how do we get back?¡± Riley responded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea where we are. Paisley, do you recognize anything?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been to this part of the city¡± She answered sadly, ¡°but I don¡¯ wanna stay in this alley, it¡¯s scary.¡± Even as she spoke, rustling footsteps sounded from somewhere deeper in the narrow passage. ¡°Wait, I think I hear something!¡± Ryder whispered nervously. The eerie noises grew louder then, and the frightened pups huddled close together. ¡°It¡¯s behind us. ¡± Parker murmured, taking his sister¡¯s hands, ¡°We have to get outta here.¡± Before they could take a step, somethingrge and furry burst out of the darkness and darted past them, making all four pups yelp in surprise. It was only a roon, a huge roon made fat by feasting nightly in restaurant dumpsters, but a roon. nheless. The pups sighed with relief, huffing a few relievedughs as they turned back towards the street. However as soon as they shifted out of the alley and into the dimly lit thoroughfare, they were met by the towering figures of three grisly looking shifters. They were tall and their muscr arms inked heavily with swirling ck tattoos, their faces and hands bore scars from fighting, and all three wore the haggard expressions of men who had led very rough lives indeed. The frightening figures blocked the pups¡¯ pathpletely, and the man in the middle offered them a smile ¨C at least, that¡¯s what they thought it was. In practice it looked far more like a grimace. ¡°Hello there, what are you little ones doing out sote?¡± He asked. ¡°And in such a bad part of town ?¡± One of hispanions added, sounding more excited than concerned. ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for our Daddy.¡± Riley lied swiftly, the idea spilling from her tongue in a sh of inspiration. ¡°He¡¯s just around the corner.¡± ¡°He left you here?¡± The third man asked curiously, ¡°Well maybe we should go find him. This is a very dangerous neighborhood.¡± ¡°No.¡± Parker objected, ¡°He told us not to move and that he¡¯d be back in a second. He just forgot his cell phone in the car.¡± The men exchanged skeptical nces. ¡°Well in that case, we¡¯ll wait for him.¡± The first man offered, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want you to be all alone here. There are all sorts of ne-er-do-wells about who would love to snatch you up.¡± Riley, Ryder, Parker and Paisley instinctively closed ranks, squeezing close to each other and taking comfort from their siblings¡¯ closeness. They might have only recently been reunited, but their innate bond worked in their favor, making their intuition one in the same. They could all sense that these men had no interest in helping them, and they understood that they needed to find some way to put distance between themselves and the strange shifters. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Ryder replied, ¡°he¡¯ll be back any minute now.¡± ¡°Will he?¡± The biggest wolf rified. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t out here on your own? Don¡¯t lie to us now, we can¡¯t help you if you lie to us.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You don¡¯ wanna help us¡±¡® Riley used hotly, linking her arm with Paisley¡¯s. Her little sister seemed to be tongue-tied, too afraid to voice her own protests. You should leave before Daddyes. He¡¯s an alpha and he won¡¯t like it if you¡¯re here.¡± She didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t mention that Ethan wasn¡¯t just any alpha, but the Alpha. Perhaps she thought they wouldn¡¯t believe her, or that it would make them think they were more valuable. Either way, her threat fell short. The menughed. ¡°Well you¡¯re a ballsy little thing, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± The man in the middle observed, bending down to look Riley in the eye. ¡°But you see, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being honest. Your Daddy isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re all alone.¡± ¡°Is your funeral.¡± Parker told him, crossing his arms over his ch3st. The menughed again, but when their humor faded, any sense of light heartedness slipped from their facespletely. When the tallest man spoke, his voice was cold and without mercy, ¡°Take them.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 3rd Person By dawn a red alert emergency order was spread through the Nightfang Pack on every TV screen, radio station and webpage. The Alpha¡¯s pups were missing, believed to be kidnapped by Eve Mechant and in grave danger. The entire pack was ordered to be on the lookout for any of the children or Eve, with search parties quickly filling every corner of the territory. Far from Eve¡¯s hideout on the city¡¯s outskirts, the pups huddled together in the back of a windowless van, their young ears tuned to the conversation happening on the other side of the locked doors. It was hard to focus on what was happening: they were tired, hungry, frightened and desperately needed a restroom, but they were also curious and on the lookout for any opportunity to escape. The men who took them from the alley had been callous and rough with the children, but otherwise hadn¡¯t harmed them. After shoving them into the van they didn¡¯t say another word or even acknowledge their existence, instead starting the engine and speeding off into the night. They¡¯d been driving form what felt like hours, and when the van finally stopped the shifters jumped out and left the pups on their own. The air smelled a bit salty and every now and then they heard something which sounded like a foghorn ring in the distance. If only they could see outside! Soon after the kidnappers disappeared, they returned with a fourth partner, hovering outside the van and speaking in low voices. The fourth member was a woman, and from the sound of it, she was the true ringleader of the gang. Unlike her colleagues, she¡¯d seen the kidnapping alerts ring on every news outlet, and she had the sense to realize that the four children in the back of the van were very likely the Alpha¡¯s missing pups. ¡°What do you mean, you found four pups in an alleyway?¡± She was asking, ¡°you didn¡¯t take them, did you?¡± ¡°Of course we took them! It was too good an opportunity to turn down.¡± One of the kidnappers answered, ¡°they were right there likembs for the ughter. ¡°Thosembs probably belong to the Alpha!¡± The woman informed them angrily, ¡°it¡¯s all over the news that his children are missing.¡± ¡°One of the girls did say their father was an alpha.¡± The tallest man, distinctive for his unusually deep voice, noted. ¡°She said an alpha, not the Alpha.¡± One of hispatriots argued. ¡°Besides, what would the Alpha¡¯s pups be doing alone in that part of town ¨C and in the middle of the night no less.¡± ¡°They were kidnapped, they probably escaped.¡± The woman gritted out, ¡°Where are they? I want to see them.¡± After a moment of muffled shuffling, the double doors at the back of the van clicked open, swinging outward as the kidnappers gradually came into sight. Standing in front of the three thugs from the alley, was a fierce looking cat shifter dressed in ck leather, with her hair piled on top of her head in a messy bun. She didn¡¯t look as frightening as the others, but she also didn¡¯t look friendly either. She took in the sight of the wide-eyed pups, then whipped around to berate the men. ¡°You idiots;¡± she hissed, ¡°you didn¡¯t notice their resemnce to ckwell? You didn¡¯t recognize the little one? She¡¯s been in the tabloids since she was born!¡± ¡°It was dark!¡± The men answered helplessly. ¡°lt was dark?¡± She repeated fiercely. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to tell the Alpha when he finds us, ¡®Oh, we¡¯re sorry we kidnapped your children, the lights were out. Honestly, how many sets of quadruplets do you think are in this city?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our fault, they didn¡¯t tell us.¡± The third man argued weakly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°1 don¡¯t understand¡¯ The tall man admitted, ¡°isn¡¯t this a good thing. The Alpha is the richest man on the continent, we can ransom those pups for their weight in gold.¡± ¡°Gold won¡¯t do you any good when you¡¯re dead¡± The woman bit back. ¡°The Alpha will kill you forying your hands on them, without a second thought. You know his reputation.¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t know! We can give them back and say we found and rescued them. He might even give us a reward.¡± The first man insisted. ¡°I swear, you three dumbasses are going tond us all in a grave¡± The woman cried, throwing her hands up.¡±They¡¯re children, not lost pets who can¡¯t exin what happened. They¡¯ll tell their parents everything ¨C they¡¯ll tell them you took them.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± Ryder eximed, drawing their attention. ¡°If you take us home, we won¡¯t say ¡®nything. We just wanna go home, we¡¯ll tell them whatever you want.¡± ¡°See!¡± The same man insisted, ¡°we can make it work.¡± ¡°No we can¡¯t.¡± The leader sighed. ¡°Whether they talk or not ¨C how do you think it will look for convicted traffickers to turn up with the pups and say they miraculously found them? No one in their right mind would believe that!¡± ¡°I might¡± The shortest man shrugged. That¡¯s because you were dropped on your head too many times as an infant.¡± She countered. ¡°No- you leave this to me, we have to get them off our hands and fast, and then we need to get out of town for a while.¡± ¡°But who would buy them?¡± The tall man questioned, ¡°you just said it would be suicide.¡± ¡°No one on this continent would.¡± The woman mused aloud. ¡°Maybe we can kill two birds with one stone. Get out of town and find someone to take the pups in one go?¡± ¡°It would have to be someone pretty brave to take on that risk¡± One of the shifters posited. The woman grinned now, a cruel, lethal glint in her dark eyes. ¡°What do you know about King Aimon, in the Southern Isles?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± The tall man confessed, ¡°just that he¡¯s been building his power a lot in recent years.¡± That¡¯s one rumor¡± The woman conceded, another is that he hates Ethan, he¡¯s jealous of his wealth and influence, and he¡¯ll take any opportunity he can get to undermine him.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± The first man asked. ¡°Because l have friends other than you dolts: privateers who work the shippingnes in the region.¡± She announced. ¡°You mean pirates?¡± The shortest thug muttered curiously. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t call your friends names.¡± She quipped. ¡°No, you just call us names.¡± He grumbled under his breath. Oh stop whining and get them to the docks.¡± She ordered, turning to the pups with a wide smile. ¡°Guess what kids, we¡¯re going on an adventure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go on an venture.¡± Riley told her stubbornly. ¡°Too bad? The woman sneered. ¡°By this time next week well be halfway to the Southern lsles, and there¡¯s not a d*mn thing you can do about it.¡± Riley, Paisley, Parker and Ryder exchanged nervous nces. They were still praying their Mommy and Daddy would find them, but the more time that passed, the less likely it seemed. They knew that for the foreseeable future they had to look out for each other, for there was no telling when ¨C or if ¨C Ethan and Jane would rescue them. They sped their hands and nodded in agreement, without ever saying a word. They would get through this together. Jane and Ethan returned to the penthouse around mid-morning. The pups trail had gone cold hours earlier, but neither Ethan nor Jane had been willing to give up the search. It wasn¡¯t until Jane was practically falling over where she stood that Ethan decided they had to stop- if only to rest. When they got back to the apartment Jane shifted, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to step past the doorway. She stood therepletely naked, staring helplessly at the toys scattered across the living room floor. If the pups had been home she would have scolded them to pick up after themselves, but now she didn¡¯t give a d*mn about the mess or their tidiness. Ethan gently shut the door behind her, trying to nudge her further into the room. ¡°Come on sweetheart.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t move. ¡°ls it ever going to end, Ethan? ¡± She asked hoarsely. ¡°ls what going to end?¡± He murmured, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind -knowing it would help ground her, but also needing to feel her skin against his, needing to feel her safe in his arms. ¡°This-¡± Jane whimpered, gesturing at the empty apartment. ¡°The constant struggle. It¡¯s just one emergency, one disaster after another, and it never stops. I never have time to even catch my breath, before the next crisis is on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jane.¡± Ethan professed, helping her turn to face him and cuddling her close. ¡°This is all my fault, if l never believed Eve, if I never let her into our lives, none of this would ever have happened.¡± Jane shook her head, ¡°We can¡¯t think like that now. ¡± She said, her l!ps moving against his skin as she tookfort in his scent. ¡°It won¡¯t help anyone to ce me, including and especially not the pups.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t understand¡¯ Ethan confessed, looking down at her. ¡°Two days ago you would have dly tarred and feathered me for all this. Has something changed?¡± Yes,¡± Jane nodded, pressing her forehead to his ch3st and fighting back a sob, ¡°Ethan, Everything¡¯s changed.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Jane I didn¡¯t intend to tell Ethan about my decision now, l hadn¡¯t even decided whether to tell him outright before all this happened. When I was walking home after meeting my mother¡¯s ghost in the park, l¡¯d daydreamed about sharing the news with Ethan. I thought we could go out on another date, and I could figure out some romantic scheme to surprise him. Our current predicament is about as far from that fantasy as possible, but we have to focus on whatever slivers of hope we can find right now. I can¡¯t bring myself to admit that part of me is terrified Ethan and I might only have each other from here on out. I¡¯m terrified that we¡¯re toote to save the pups, that they aren¡¯t just missing¡­ but gone. In my heart, I feel that they¡¯re still alive. But what if that¡¯s just a mother¡¯s stubborn hope, an innate refusal to ept the unimaginable? Ethan is trying to be patient. I can tell he¡¯s eager for me to exin my meaning, and trying to restrain his impulse to drag the information out of me. Any other day I might take pleasure in teasing him, but right now I just want to be close to my mate. My mate.I repeat in my head, as if it¡¯s decided. I thought l¡¯d onlye to terms with sharing the kids with Ethan and possibly seeing if there might be a future for us romantically, but my heart seems to be on a different page than my head. ¡°I was going to tell you,¡± T broach hesitantly. ¡°1 made a decision the other night, before I knew the pups had been taken.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ethan prompts me, the curiosity in in his deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave.¡± I murmur softly. ¡°I mean¡­ if we get the pups back, I¡¯m not going to take Paisley, I¡¯m not going to take any of them from you. I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to do the right thing-I was just so afraid. But I was wrong.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ethan¡¯s arms were already enveloping me so snugly it was hard to remember we were two separate people, rather than one, but now they squeeze me so tightly I can scarcely breathe.¡± When we find them.¡± He corrects me, burying his face in the curve of my neck. Emotion is thick in his voice when he continues, ¡°Thank you so much Jane. You have no idea how much that means to me.¡± ¡°Of course l do.¡± I reply, my eyes already burning with tears. ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯ve held onto them so tightly all these years. He purrs, and my knees go weak. Of course, the wonderful thing about Ethan is that lI never have to worry about weak knees, because I know he¡¯ll always be there to keep me upright ¨C and this time is no different. He absorbs my weight as if it¡¯s nothing at all, increasing the rumbling vibrations in his ch3st and making me feelpletely safe despite the fact that we¡¯re in the middle of a crisis. ¡°Is that all you decided?¡± He asks, clearly sensing that I¡¯m withholding more. I shrug, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to think about anything but the pups right now.¡± ¡°That sounds like a no to me.¡± He croons, nuzzling my hair. ¡°How are you so calm?¡± I inquire, both jealous and infinitely appreciative of his steady strength. ¡°I¡¯m not calm¡¯ Ethan admits, his rumbling voice infused with a steely edge. ¡°I¡¯m furious, and I¡¯m terrified. But I¡¯m also determined to do whatever it takes to get them back. That gives me purpose ¨C it keeps me sane even though want to tear the world to pieces.¡± I nod, understanding better than I can express in words, and clench my eyes shut. A few tears escape, but I refuse to let myself fall apart. ¡°Come on, little wolf.¡± Ethan encourages after a moment. ¡°We need to get you into a shower and into bed¡± ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± I request quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± That is a question you never have to ask¡± He replies, sweeping his arm under my legs and lifting me into the air. Circling my arms around his neck, I let Ethan carry me into his bedroom. He strides straight into the master bathroom and sets me down on the counter, closing the door behind us and stepping into the shower stall to turn on the water. ¡°I meant I didn¡¯t want to sleep alone¡± l inform him dryly, ¡°not that I needed a shower buddy.¡± For the first time since all this began, Ethan offers me a lopsided grin, one which so keenly resembles Parker and Ryder¡¯s frequent expressions that l almost burst into tears. However the sadness eases when he speaks. ¡°What if I need a shower buddy?¡± he asks. ¡°Then I suppose I can make an exception,¡± I decree as he approaches. ¡°Just this once.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Ethanes to stand between my legs, resting his hands on my hips and lowering his l!ps to his mark. He doesn¡¯t k!ss or fondle me, just rests his mouth against the scars which im me as his mate. We¡¯re going to find them, Janey? He promises. ¡°It ll be okay. I¡¯m going to make it okay.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± I affirm, leaning into his warmth. Ethan and I have our fair share of problems, but I know he won¡¯t give up until the pups are home safe. At the same time, I don¡¯t want him to carry the weight of that responsibility alone. I realize he¡¯s distracting himself by taking care of me, doing the only thing he can to not feelpletely helpless in a helpless situation ¨C but I can see how the stress and pressure is weighing on him. The tables have turned on us: half an hour ago Ethan was scolding me within an inch of my life for pushing myself too hard. I refused to stop looking for the kids ande home, but my mate forced me to see reason, insisting that we rest so we can fight again another day. Now it¡¯s my turn to do the same for him. I kiss my way across his ch3st and shoulders, trailing my l!ps up his neck and over his scruff covered jaw. He turns his head towards me, capturing my mouth before l can reach his. One powerful hand circles my nape, cradling my head as he steals the breath from my lungs. I¡¯m clinging to him as if he¡¯s my one and only lifeline, my arms and legs wrapped around his muscr body as my hearts breaks into a gallop. I¡¯m not sure when I started crying, but by the time Ethan lifts me from the counter and carries me into the shower, my cheeks are streaked with tears. The steaming water pours over me, but l barely notice. My entire world has reduced to Ethan, and the delicious sensation of his body against mine. He tries to set my feet on the ground, but I won¡¯t have it. I don¡¯t want to be parted from him, I don¡¯t think I could bear it when his touch is the only thing keeping me sane right now. My wolf exalts as my back presses to the tiled wall and Ethan continues hiszy exploration of my body. His mouth is like a searing brand as it travels over my skin, moving down my throat to my bare bre*asts. Goddess, you¡¯re dirty.¡± He teases, making meugh for the first time since our ordeal began. I know he¡¯s right. We spent so long racing through the city in our wolf forms that my body is caked in dust and dirt. Before I know it, my soft chuckle gives way to a fresh stream of tears. This is how it¡¯s been all night long: terror gives way to numbness, and when the shock is broken by some other emotion ¨C be it hope, anger or humor ¨C it gives way to a grief more profound than anything l¡¯ve known before. Then the cycle begins again. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± I hup, shaking my head as guilt¡¯and pain churns in my belly. ¡°l shouldn¡¯t be laughing, not when my babies are out there, scared and alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ethan professes, petting me so lovingly it hurts. ¡°But you¡¯re wrong about one thing¡± Ethan corrects me, ¡°They¡¯re not alone. They have each other:¡± Nodding, I tilt my head back to offer up my l!ps again, and Ethan dips his head in reply, nting his mouth over mine and making my bodypletely overheat. My need for him zes like a raging fire too powerful to contain, and before long I¡¯m writhing in his arms, desperate to feel him inside me. I¡¯m so on edge with everything going on, and I can tell that Ethan is too. He¡¯s being so gentle with me, but there¡¯s an urgency fueling his desire which makes me feel as if l¡¯m the only thing keeping him together. The world around me disappears as Ethan slides his hands down my body, spreading the mes of his touch until I¡¯mpletely consumed. I let myself spiral into the haze of lust without restraint. As long as Ethan is touching me can forget everything that¡¯s going wrong, I can forget my sadness, fear and pain. As long as Ethan is touching me, I know l haven¡¯t lost everything¡­ yet. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 3rd Person ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Riley whined, her small body rocking back and forth with the ship¡¯s movement. They¡¯d been out on the open ocean for days now, and though the pups would probably have enjoyed standing on the deck looking for dolphins and whales in the vast sea¡¯s swirling waters, they hadn¡¯t been allowed to go above deck. Instead they remained safely in the vast vehicle¡¯s hull, and bided their time by badgering their kidnappers until they all but screamed. ¡°No, for the millionth time, we Are. Not. There. Yet.¡± The woman who¡¯d forced them on this unwanted adventure groused. They¡¯d learned her name was Anita, and had figured out that she was definitely the leader of this trafficking gang, but otherwise their time with the crooks hadn¡¯t offered much information. ¡°How much longer?¡± Paisley asked innocently, exchanging a grin with Riley when Anita threw her head back in exasperation. She didn¡¯t respond, she¡¯d already told them it would be two more days three times that morning, and she knew they were just asking to torment her. Luckily for the pups, she was too afraid of harming the Alpha¡¯s pups to retaliate, though she clearly wanted to. That realization had helped Paisleye out of her shell, taking up the ck from Parker and Ryder, who were too seasick to help much. The boys had spent the first few days of their journey curled up on the floor of the ship, trying to sleep in between bouts of vomiting. They were exhausted and dehydrated, and their sisters were doing everything they could to take care of them despite their bare resources. Right on cue, Parker moaned and rolled over, resting his head in Riley¡¯sp. She patted his head the way their Mommy sometimes did, recalling just how much her affection helped even the worst aches and pains. Just thinking about Jane made her heartache. She knew the others missed their parents as well, but she also understood if they talked about it the traffickers would just make fun of them. She¡¯d hated very few people in her young life, but Anita and her goons were quickly rising to the top of her list, even on par with Eve and the inspector. ¡°Hey Paisley, she asked in a stage whisper. ¡°What do you think Daddy¡¯s going to do to them when he finds us. ¡°l bet he¡¯ll r!p their arms off and beat them with them. I saw him do it once¡± She lied, keeping her face and voice entirely serious. ¡°Really?¡± Riley eximed, smothering her desire tough. When she and Paisley first met, she loved her simply for being her sister, but the more time that passed the more she fell in love with her personality. It took Paisley a while to feel safe enough with new people to let her mischievous side out to y, but once she did it was unstoppable. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Paisley confirmed, nodding earnestly.¡± He told me never to tell anyone bout it. It was really scary.¡± ¡°Anita,¡± one of the thugs murmured, nudging the woman in question, ¡°are you sure about this? The girl said-¡° The girl is winding you up, you fool.¡± Anita answered with a re. ¡°You¡¯re being outsmarted by a four year old. Does that make you proud?¡± ¡°How do you know she¡¯s making it up?¡± He asked, The Alpha is ruthless, you said it yourself¡± ¡°Because even if he had a reason to do such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t do it in front of his pup.¡± She snarled. I¡¯m not lying¡± Paisley dered boldly, glowering at the pair. ¡°Shut up.¡± Anita snapped back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another peep out of you until we make port.¡± ¡°What are you going to do ¡¯bout it?¡± She challenged, confident that the cunning feline was bluffing. Anita rose to her feet and stomped over to the pups. She scooped up Paisley, who kicked and screamed like a wild thing, thrashing against her captor with righteous fury. ¡°I might not be able to hurt you ¨C no matter how much you deserve it¡± She muttered as an aside, ¡°but I can separate you.¡± With that she marched over to a storage closet, and shoved the wailing pup inside, closing and locking the door behind her. ¡°Hey, you give my sister back!¡± Riley cried, joined by weak echoes of outrage from the boys. ¡°No¡¯ Anita bit. ¡°This ought to teach you not to test my patience, brat. Keep up the nagging and the games and I¡¯ll separate the rest of you too!¡± ¡°Then do it!¡± Riley growled, sounding every bit as intimidating as an angry kitten. Thest thing she wanted was to be parted from her brothers, but they were in this together. If Paisley had to be alone, she wouldn¡¯t suffer while the other three got tofort each other. That was the way it had been from the day she was born, and Riley wasn¡¯t going to let it happen again. If one of them suffered, they all suffered ¨C together. ¡°Fine.¡± Anita shrugged, lunging for Riley. ¡°Have it your w¨¤y!¡± The early morning sun filtered into the penthouse¡¯s master bedroom, rousing the slumbering Alpha from his fitful rest. Ethan groaned and nced at the clock. It felt like he¡¯d only just fallen asleep. When he saw the timestamp blinking on the digital screen, he realized that wasn¡¯t far from the truth. It was just past six AM, and they¡¯d returned to the apartment only an hour earlier, after yet another long night of searching for the pups. Next he looked to Jane, tsking when he saw the rivulets of tears sliding down her cheeks as she slept. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe them from her face with the pads of his thumbs, unintentionally causing Jane to stir. She whined and cuddled into his chest. Tell me it was just a dream.¡± She begged groggily. ¡°Tell me it isn¡¯t real. ¡°You were crying in your sleep again¡± He answered forlornly, wishing he could tell her what she needed to hear. Jane whimpered and huped a sob, but her would-be breakdown ended as soon as it began. Instead of giving into the instinct to cry her pain away, she pushed away from Ethan and sat up in bed, giving herself a vicious shake. ¡°Goddess, stop it!¡± She shouted at herself. ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Ethan, confused but realizing that this wasn¡¯t directed at him, sat up behind her and stroked her rigid spine. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to stop crying!¡± Jane burst out, mming her fists into the mattress on either side of her. ¡°It¡¯s not helping a Goddess damn thing. I can¡¯t afford to waste time feeling sorry for myself and I refuse to be the sort of woman who just weeps about her problems instead of fixing them. ¡°Hey¡± Ethan responded, reaching around her to cover her clenched fists with his hands. ¡°That¡¯s not what you¡¯re doing. In fact, maybe if you let yourself cry more it wouldn¡¯t keep happening when you¡¯re trying to rest.¡± ¡°Ive cried plenty.¡± Jane huffed, ¡°and I won¡¯t be able to rest easy until the pups are home safe. I notice you¡¯re not exactly sleeping either¡± She added, ncing at him over her shoulder. ¡°Why were you even up- we only just went to bed.¡± ¡°l me the sun.¡± He quipped, urging Jane to lie back down with him. He tugged gently on her shoulders, not giving in until she surrendered and lowered her back to the mattress. ¡°Sure.¡± Jane muttered sulkily, ¡°you¡¯ve slept maybe three hours since this ordeal began, Ethan ckwell, don¡¯t think l haven¡¯t noticed.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve been watching me, have you?¡± He inquired with a small smile. ¡°Careful, or I might think you¡¯re worried about me ¨C or worse, that you have a crush¡± ¡°l don¡¯t have a crush on you.¡± Jane replied tartly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to fall over in the middle of the search because you¡¯re too exhausted to keep going.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± He teased, ¡°And all the s*x, is that also because you don¡¯t have a crush?¡± Jane giggled, then abruptly snapped her mouth shut, a look of pure guilt crossing over her beautiful features. ¡°It¡¯s okay tough, baby.¡± Ethan told her softly, petting her hair. ¡°We have to find the light anywhere we can right now.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Jane frowned. ¡°1 shouldn¡¯t be able to find any happiness when the pups are missing. It makes me feel like an even worse mother than before. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed. Worse than what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not news that I wasn¡¯t exactly mother of the year:¡± Jane stated hollowly. ¡°l split them up, I kept them from you, I imposed all my neuroses onto them.¡± ¡°Jane, you were doing what you thought was best, you were just trying to protect them.¡± Ethan argued. ¡°Was 1?¡± She challenged. ¡°Or was l just trying to protect myself?¡± Ethan sighed, ¡°You love them with all your heart, and they feel it every day, Jane. We all make mistakes, we¡¯re all just trying to figure it out as we go along.¡± He reasoned, though his own doubts soon rose to the surface. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve done a standout job myself. Look at what happened with Eve ¨C look at what I unwittingly subjected Paisley too.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re being punished?¡± Jane whispered, looking up at Ethan with wide eyes. ¡°Do you think the Goddess took them to teach us a lesson? Before he could answer, his phone began to ring and the policemander¡¯s name shed across the screen. Ethan snatched up the device, ¡°Yes?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Alpha?¡± Themander¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°We¡¯ve caught Eve Mechant.¡± ¡°You did?¡± Ethan eximed, putting the phone on speaker. ¡°Were the pups with her¡± ¡°No sir.¡± Themander sighed. ¡°I think you need to get down here though.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on our way.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Jane When Ethan and l arrive at the police headquarters, every eye in the room turns towards us, watching our every move. It¡¯s nothing new. If l thought that the media frenzy had been bad when I was a murder suspect, it was nothing to the chaos now. We can¡¯t set a single foot outside our house without every pack member we encounter staring or wishing us their condolences, and I haven¡¯t been able to look at a television or listen to the radio since this all began, because every word is a reminder of our tragedy. Thankful Ethan reminded me of our constant audience when I tried to race out of the penthouse without any clothes on ¨C so eager was l to get here. In the end l¡¯ll didn¡¯t put much effort into it, throwing on the first clothes I saw. To think I was once considered fashionable seems almost surreal now, like something from another life. When we get to themander¡¯s office, he¡¯s there waiting, a grim expression on his face. ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Ethan asks without any preamble. ¡°She was trying to leave the territory. Our guards caught her at one of the road blocks¡± The older man exined. ¡°And there was no sign of the pups?¡±I press, even though I already know the answer. , sounding ¡°Im sorry¡± Themander shares, entirely sincere. ¡°| don¡¯t think she¡¯s been around them for a couple of days ¨C there isn¡¯t any scent of them left on her:¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± l squeak as Ethan¡¯s arm tightens around me. ¡°Did¡­ did she say what she did with them?¡± ¡°I waited for you to interrogate her.¡± Themander answers, ¡°I thought you might pick up on details we wouldn¡¯t, things that could help lead us to the children or at least get her to talk.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°This way.¡± Themander instructs, leading us down a long hallways lined with unidentified doors. He stops at the fourth door and pushes inside, revealing a darkened observation room with arge window lining wall. It¡¯s exactly like the interrogation scenes l¡¯ve seen in shows and movies, with a huddle of investigators watching through the window as an interviewer sits across from Eve on the other side. The crowd moves aside when we enter, and Ethan and I move to stand in front of the ss. I can feel Ethan¡¯s rage boiling over at the mere sight of the she-wolf, and his hands are so tense on my body it¡¯s almost painful. Still, I don¡¯t object, he needs to hold onto something right now to stop from crashing through the ss and attacking her, and l appreciate his strength. Neither Eve, nor the interrogator say a word, not until themander knocks on the ss, seeming to give the man a signal to proceed with the interview. He doesn¡¯t move an inch, but his voice travels to us through a speaker on the wall, ¡°Where are the pups.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡± Eve sneers, crossing her arms over her ch3st. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do with this.¡± ¡°We have you on video Ms Mechant. We know you took them ¨C and your lover has told us everything, all your ns, all your crimes. He sang like a bird.¡± A sh of horror and disbelief crosses her face. You¡¯re lying. He would never turn on me.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± The interviewer insisted. ¡°If you didn¡¯t think he was going to turn you in, why did you move the pups?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t move them, they-¡± She started, cutting herself off mid sentence when she realized she was falling for his trick. ¡°They what?¡± The man pressed: ¡°They escaped?¡± My heart leaps in my chest, if they escaped then why aren¡¯t they home by now? Why did their scent just disappear outside of some alleyway? If Eve didn¡¯t put them into a vehicle to cut us off their trail, who did? It takes a moment for Eve to admit it, but after a strained pause she bursts out. ¡°Yes, all right! They got out of the basement and ran before l could stop them.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Ethan muses, ¡°That¡¯s got to be why those trash bins were toppled, why her blood was on the street. They threw them in her path to slow her down¡± ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t have them, who does?¡± I fret, clutching him for support. Inside the interrogation room, the office is already asking Eve this very question. ¡°Where¡¯s thest ce you saw them?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡±¡® She replied snippily, ¡°I don¡¯t exactly frequent that neighborhood, we were on some dirty street somewhere and they knocked me down. I tried to follow them, but I was hurt and by the time I caught up to their scent, they were gone.¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s telling the truth?¡±l ask, leaning into my mate. ¡°We can hook her up to a polygraph,¡± Themander offers. ¡°But they aren¡¯t without their ws. ¡°Do it.¡± Ethan orders. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her as far as I can throw her.¡± Half an hourter themander returns with a printed report covered in squiggled lines, one which makes no sense to me, but when he tells us indicates she passed the polygraph. My doubt eases slightly, but none of this isforting. ¡°Then where are they?¡± I demand. ¡°What happened to them?¡± Themander sighs, and exchanges a meaningful look with Ethan. ¡°What? What is that, what aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± I question. ¡°I think we have to consider the possibility that someone else found them and took them.¡± He exins. ¡°We¡¯ve had everyone in the pack hunting for them for days, we¡¯ve put our best scent hounds on it, the fact that we haven¡¯t been able to find a single clue¡­ well, I suspect it¡¯s because they¡¯re no longer in the city. They may not even be in the territory anymore.¡± ¡°I¡­ you knew about this ?¡± l ask Ethan, feeling a fresh bolt of terror. ¡°Themander mentioned the possibility to me the other night.¡± He confesses. ¡°But we didn¡¯t have enough information¡­ I didn¡¯t want to tell you until it was for sure¡± ¡°So what? They were kidnapped ¨C again?¡± I choke. ¡°By who? Why wouldn¡¯t they be in the territory anymore.¡± Themander rubs the back of his neck, looking like he doesn¡¯t want to say more, so Ethan bites the bullet and grimaces. ¡°Baby, there have been some reports of human traffickers in that part of town¡­ if they were taken, they¡¯re probably being taken somewhere to be sold¡± The only time in my entire life that l¡¯ve fainted, it was because I was pregnant. But I know that¡¯s not the case now. Now I know it¡¯s simply because this news is too horrible to bear, and my brain can¡¯t handle processing it. Thest thing I see before the world goes ck, is Ethan¡¯s strong arms reaching out to catch me. When I wake, I¡¯m in Ethan¡¯s*p in the Commander¡¯s office, and the steady rumble of his voice rumbles against my ear. I keep my eyes closed, wanting to listen to what they¡¯re saying when they think I can¡¯t hear them. | want a list of every ship, train and ne that has left¡¯ the city since they were taken.¡± Ethan is ordering,¡±put out a rumor that we¡¯re willing to pay for information, anything anyone might have seen, with no repercussions.¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas about where they might be taken?¡± Themander asks. ¡°Where would they feel safe to sell the pups?¡± ¡°Nowhere on the continent.¡± Ethan theorizes, ¡± every other Alpha in the region is an ally and can be counted on to expand our search to theirnds, I¡¯ve already put out a call to request their help.¡± ¡°In that case we¡¯ll focus our efforts on the ports and overseas flights.¡± Themander agrees. ¡°Still, your reputation has spread far. Do you have any enemies? Anyone who might be eager to harm you?¡± I thought I knew the answer to this question, I was sure l would have heard about something like this if it existed. I¡¯ve kept such a close eye on Paisley over the years that l was certain the answer was no. But Ethan surprises me. ¡°King Aimon would leap at the chance.¡± Ethan admits, ¡°l¡¯m not sure yourmon traffickers would know about his grudge, but it¡¯s no secret he wants to be the most powerful Alpha in the realm. He ns to rule the world from the Southern Isles, but he¡¯s never had an army big enough to seed.¡± ¡°The Southern Isles?¡± I repeat, sitting up in his*p. ¡°But that¡¯s where Eric is from.¡± Ethan roles his eyes and gives me a squeeze. ¡°I swear you¡¯re as bad as the kids.¡± He sighs, k!ssing my temple, ¡°how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± l insist. ¡°Now exin.¡± King Aimon is Eric¡¯s father:¡± Ethan announces, ¡° That¡¯s why I was so angry when I found out. But now l definitely think we owe your friend a visit.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 3rd Person When Jane and Ethan arrived at Eric¡¯s rental condo, it appeared to be empty. Jane tried to call him but his phone went directly to voicemail, so they sat down on the front steps and waited. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about King Aimon?¡± Jane asked, tired of simply watching the minutes pass by. When you found out who Eric was, why didn¡¯t you say that his father had it out for you?¡± Ethan grimaced, eyeing Jane warily. ¡°What?¡± She pressed, realizing he clearly didn¡¯t want to answer her question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He said, attempting to brush the matter aside. ¡°l just found it a bit¡­ suspicious, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Suspicious?¡± Jane repeated with a deep frown. That he hid it?¡± Ethan shook his head and winced as he exined. ¡°That he just happened toe into your life the way he did.¡± Jane blinked. You think it was some sort of scheme?¡± She guessed, feeling her stomach lurch ufortably. ¡°How did you two meet in the first ce?¡± Ethan asked, resisting the urge to touch Jane. It was a very difficult impulse to control, when they¡¯d been happily married he rarely let her out of arms reach- keeping his hands on her at every opportunity. His wolf wanted the same now, but he didn¡¯t think this was the time. ¡°It was random¡± Jane shared, flushing as she rted the details to him. ¡°The pups were babies, and I was walking their stroller in the park.¡± If circumstances had been different, Ethan might have given her a hard time for all the lies she¡¯d told him about the other man ¨C particrly that they¡¯d had an affair-but he refrained, focusing on the matter at hand. ¡°And what, he just walked up to you and said hello?¡± ¡°Sort of¡± She shrugged. ¡°I was really overwhelmed. You know, new Mom, three babies. l¡¯d been up for three days straight and I couldn¡¯t get them to go to sleep, so l was sitting on this bench crying and he came up and asked me if I was okay.¡± ¡°Did he ever tell you what he was doing in the Dark Moon territory?¡± He questioned, giving in and wrapping an arm around Jane. She shook her head. ¡°Those early days were such a blur, I was simply trying to put one foot in front of the other. I don¡¯t think l cared why he was there, I was just d to have a shoulder to lean on.¡± Ethan nodded, remembering how difficult it had been for him with Paisley. Still, he¡¯d only had one baby and his mother had been there to help him every step of the way, Jane had three times the stress and was all alone. He hated the idea of her struggling all that time, and part of him wanted to feel d she¡¯d found a friend to help her get through it. However the circumstances were simply too suspect for him to believe it was all a coincidence. ¡°You really think he might have targeted me?¡± Jane murmured softly, ¡°that he knew who I was before he ever asked my name?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡± Ethan pondered, not wanting to admit just how likely this was. He knew King Aimon¡¯s reputation well, and he wouldn¡¯t put it past the ruthless man to do something like this. ¡°Yes you do.¡± Jane responded, narrowing her eyes. ¡°| know that look, Ethan. What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± ¡°Jane?¡± Eric¡¯s voice interrupted them before Ethan could answer. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jane jumped slightly, she¡¯d been so preupied with their conversation that she¡¯d blocked out everything around them. She hadn¡¯t even seen Eric approach. Ethan tightened his arm around her, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was in response to her surprise, or Eric¡¯s presence. Eric, on the other hand, openly red at their close contact. ¡°Is there any word on the pups?¡± ¡°No¡± Jane replied grimly, ¡°well, not any good word anyway.¡± ¡°We need to ask you some questions.¡± Ethan interjected, anger simmering just beneath the surface of his words. ¡°What kind of questions?¡± Eric inquired warily. ¡°About your father¡± Jane replied. ¡°And about how we became friends.¡± Eric sighed, shaking his head as if he didn¡¯t believe this was happening, but was resigning himself to ept it. ¡°You¡¯d bettere inside.¡± Ryder, Riley, Parker and Paisley stared at the bustling port with wide eyes. Their journey had been miserable ever since Anita separated them. Locked away in small, cramped rooms without any way tomunicate, they bided their time by counting the hours and trying toe up with an escape n, but escape was very difficult when one was trapped on a boat. It was also nearly impossible to try to figure out anything in advance when they didn¡¯t know where they were going or what it would be like when they got there. Anita finally released them whennd came into view, and they scurried up above deck, gratefully breathing in the first fresh air they¡¯d had in weeks. They gazed out at the bustling seaport, taking in every sight and sound with avid interest. This would be a very easy ce to disappear, if only they could get away from their kidnappers. ¡°Where are we?¡± Riley asked, watching a local fishmonger cart his catch off a much smaller boat than the one they stood upon. ¡°1 dunno¡± Parker replied. lt doesn¡¯ look like any ce I¡¯ve seen before. ¡°We should run¡± Ryder suggested, his face still green from being sick for so many days in a row. ¡°The boat¡¯s stopped, this is our chance.¡± ¡°Where would we go?¡± Paisley reasoned. ¡°We don¡¯t know anyone here. There isn¡¯ a safe ce for us to go. ¡°We have to try¡± Ryder argued back, ¡°We have to do something, we can¡¯t just stay with them. Who knows what they¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Riley told him in a soft voice, ¡°But so is Paisley. I wanna get away too, but we have to have a n.¡± ¡°The n is to run until we lose them.¡± Her brother insisted. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The n is for you to shut up and behave yourselves.¡± A cold voice dered over their shoulders. They turned to face Anita with identical sulky res, and she leered back cruelly. ¡°You four are going on sale ¨C and not a moment too soon. If l¡¯d known how much of a hassle you were going to give me, I would have dumped you out back in the Nightfang territory.¡± The children exchanged sly smiles. They¡¯d been miserable from the first moment they were taken, but it pleased them to know they¡¯d made the cat shifter¡¯s life more difficult in the process. ¡°You can¡¯t sell us¡± Paisley told her grumpily. ¡°We¡¯re people.¡± Anita snorted. ¡°You brats really don¡¯t know anything about the real world, do you?¡± ¡°Course we do.¡± Ryder countered. ¡°Is how we know you¡¯re the worst.¡± Anita glowered at the pup. ¡°Shut up and get ready. You¡¯re going to meet the King today, and trust me when I say he won¡¯t be as forgiving as l am if you talk back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not forgiving¡± Riley objected, ¡°you¡¯re just scared.¡± Anita bent down to the child¡¯s eye level, adopting her most intimidating scowl. ¡°You don¡¯t know the meaning of that word, little girl. But trust me, you will by the time this is all over.¡± She threatened, taking hold of Riley¡¯s chin. ¡°Your life is about to get very difficult, and I¡¯m going to enjoy watching you suffer.¡± She stayed crouched down that way for a moment, watching as her words sank in. However instead of cowering or shrinking back, Riley just rolled her eyes, leaned forward, and sank her little fangs right into the woman¡¯s arm. Anita reeled back with a howl of pain, and the pupsughed and closed ranks, protecting Riley even though they knew she wasn¡¯t in any true danger.¡±You¡¯ll pay for that, you brat.¡± Anita hissed, examining the bloody bite mark on her skin. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna make me?¡± Riley challenged fiercely. ¡°Cuz I know i¡¯s not you.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re too chicken.¡± Parker added, making clucking noises. Anita pressed her palm to the wound, applying pressure to the punctures. Her dark eyes shed as her inner panther came to the surface. ¡°We¡¯re a long way from your Daddy now, you know.¡±¡® She observed. ¡°So far that I might be able to find more than one buyer for you mongrels. ¡°How would you like that, hmm? To be sold to different owners, separated from your litter mates?¡± The pups nced at each other warily, unsure whether or not she was bluffing, but terrified of the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Anita chuckled maliciously. ¡°In fact I¡¯d probably be doing them a service, saving them from the nightmare of all four of you together:¡± The pups wanted to object, but they knew that doing so would only drive Anita totch onto this idea even tighter. Instead they leaned closer to one another and snapped their mouths shut. Anita grinned widely. ¡° Yes, that¡¯s precisely what I think l¡¯ll do. I¡¯m going to sell every one of you to someone different. And then you¡¯ll never see each other again¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Jane ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Eric broaches, sitting across from us in his living room. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this now? Surely there are more important things to worry about. The pups-¡° ¡°We¡¯re asking because of the pups.¡± Ethan interrupts. ¡°Because we think there¡¯s a chance they were taken by traffickers, and there¡¯s very few people who would have the motive, or the nerve to buy them.¡± Eric blinked, ¡°But Eve¡­ I thought it was Eve.¡± ¡°She did take them at first.¡± l exin hoarsely. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have them anymore. The police caught her, and they aren¡¯t with him.¡± ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m so sorry¡± Eric gasped. ¡°That¡¯s terrible news.¡± ¡°Do you think your father would take them, if he had the chance?¡± l ask him. ¡°Yes.¡± Eric sighs, letting his eyes fall shut for a long moment. ¡°He would ¨C in a heartbeat. Do you know for certain that they¡¯ve been taken by traffickers?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan replies. ¡°But it¡¯s the likeliest exnation at this point. They were in a bad part of townte at night, and there¡¯s been an alert out for them so anyone who might have grabbed them would know they¡¯re ours.¡± Eric nods in understanding. ¡°In that case I can reach out to some allies in my father¡¯s court. I don¡¯t have many friends left there, but there are still a few people l know I can count on.¡± ¡°Eric, why did you leave in the first ce?¡± Ethan inquires. ¡°I came because my father sent me¡± He admits. ¡°| wanted to prove myself to him, I¡¯ve always just been the spare son, I wanted to show him I could be more than that ¨C that l¡¯m every bit as good as my older brother:¡± ¡°Sent you why?¡± Ethan pushes, absentmindedly rubbing my arm. Eric is watching me now with such a guilty expression that l¡¯m afraid to hear his answer.I¡¯m so sorry, Jane.¡± He begins, making my heart sink. ¡°He sent me to befriend you, to learn anything I could from you about Ethan, and potentially.. to take you and the pups hostage.¡± Ethan growls deep in his chest, but he doesn¡¯t move. Both men are wish they¡¯d stop. It¡¯s hard enough to process all this without their constant scrutiny. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand. ¡°I confess. ¡°No one knew about me, everyone thought I was dead¡± watching me for my reaction, and Eric shakes his head. ¡°My father is a very untrusting man. He has dozens of spies in every territory, every pack in the realm. They¡¯d already been watching you when you faked your death. They followed you to the Dark Moon territory, they watched you throughout your pregnancy. My father thought Ethan must be hiding something terrible if you were so desperate to get away from him that you¡¯d go to such lengths, so he sent me to find out what they were.¡± ¡°So you knew who l was, before you ever approached me?¡± l ask, my voice sounding very small indeed. ¡°Yes,¡± He admits, wincing. ¡°My job was to get close to you, to find out what skeletons were hiding in Ethan¡¯s closet, but you have to believe, I never wanted to hurt you, Jane.¡± ¡°Well you did!¡± l exim, surging to my feet. ¡°1 can¡¯t believe what a fool l¡¯ve been. I trusted you over everyone, Eric!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because his spies told him exactly how to get close to you.¡± Ethan rumbles ominously, scowling at the man l once considered my best friend, second only to Linda. ¡°He practically had a Jane handbook. He knew your every vulnerability, and exactly what buttons to push.¡± ¡°You knew about this.¡± I use Ethan, turning to look at him with mild hurt. ¡°You knew he was never really my friend.¡± ¡°l suspected.¡± Ethan corrects me gently. ¡°After we found out who Eric really was. Aimon isn¡¯t the only one with spies, but unlike him, I never had my spies watching you, so they didn¡¯t know you were still out there. They did know that Aimon was watching us like a hawk though. That he¡¯d go to any length to bring me down. Without me, there wouldn¡¯t be anything to stop him from expanding his empire over the continent. ¡°Jane, you have no idea how sorry l am¡±¡® Eric tells me, ¡°After l got to the Dark Moon pack and got to know you, I told my father I couldn¡¯t help him anymore, that I wasn¡¯t going to spy on you. However it started, I fell in love with you for real ¨C and he exiled me as punishment. I haven¡¯t spoken to him in three years. ¡°Three years.¡± I repeat. ¡°Which means you were still reporting back to him for a full year before you got enough backbone to stand up to him!¡± Ethan pulls me back down onto the couch before | can lunge towards Eric, but it¡¯s a close call. I¡¯m still growling under my breath when he tucks me under his arm. ¡°Easy, little wolf¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ericments, a pained expression on his handsome face. ¡°1 was weak, I was a coward. lt¡¯s the worst mistake l¡¯ve made in my entire life, and I will always regret it.¡± ¡°You should¡± I snap. ¡°You could have at least warned us. You could have at least told me that I had people watching me, spying on my pups!¡± ¡°I was afraid that ifl told you, you¡¯d never forgive me.¡± He shares. ¡°You were right to fear that.¡± I hiss, ¡°Because l won¡¯t. Especially not now.¡± Ethan cuddles me closer. ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, you can start by helping us track the pups down. If we¡¯re right and they¡¯re being taken to your father, we¡¯re going to need someone with insider knowledge to help us get them back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± Eric pales. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve been exiled. If I set foot in the Southern Isles, I¡¯ll be killed on sight.¡± ¡°Sounds fair to me¡± l snipe. Ethan shoots me a look, ¡°0r, you can go to your father and tell him you¡¯ve made a grave mistake. Tell him you¡¯ll do whatever he asks in order to regain his good favor:¡± ¡°He¡¯ll know it¡¯s a lie, he¡¯ll know l¡¯m trying to help you get the pups back¡± He objects. ¡°Not if you reach out to him before they arrive, before he knows they¡¯re up for grabs.¡± Ethan suggests. ¡°What if we¡¯re wrong?¡± Eric asks, ¡°What if the pups aren¡¯t headed there at all?¡± ¡°Then you can still pay your penance by bing a double agent¡± Ethan informs him coolly. ¡°Aimon¡¯s bound to tell his son things he wouldn¡¯t let slip to his spies.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll never trust me after l betrayed him.¡± Eric insists. ¡°Too bad!¡± T bite, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. My pups are missing. Goddess only knows what they¡¯ re suffering right now and if you think I¡¯m going to have any sympathy for your traitorous behind when their lives are on the line, you are sorely mistaken.¡± ¡°If he does get hold of them, what will he do?¡± Ethan questions, ¡°you said part of your original mission was potentially holding Jane and the pups hostage, to what end?¡± ¡°l can¡¯t be sure.¡± Eric hedges, ¡°my father is insanely paranoid. He didn¡¯t tell me then what his end game was, but if I had to guess he would use them to try and lure you out into the open so he could attempt an assassination. Or he could attempt to engage you in a war, assuming he has reason to believe he could defeat you inbat.¡± A steady stream of swears pour from my l!ps as I mutinously grumble under my breath, ring daggers at Eric as I imagine all the different ways I¡¯d like to punish him. The mere suggestion of Ethan¡¯s death has my wolf raring for a fight. I didn¡¯t realize how protective I felt of him until this very moment. The man in question is smothering a smile and petting me in a manner l¡¯m sure is intended to be soothing, but it¡¯s not working. Feeling my mate¡¯s hands on my body does nothing but heat my blood. Usually it would spark my lust, but right now ¨C when l¡¯m already feelingpletely bloodthirsty ¨C it just eggs me on. Before too long he¡¯s holding me back again, and Eric is looking even more miserable than before. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡± He offers. ¡°Of course you will.¡± I scoff, ¡°not helping was never an option you little weasel¡± ¡°Janey¡± Ethan scolds, not sounding the least bit disapp?oving, ¡°y nice. We¡¯re going to have to learn to get along if we want to get the pups back.''¡± ¡°Get along with him?¡± l gape, ¡°a month ago you were fighting him to the death! And that was before we knew what a traitor he is!¡± I¡¯m a mom.I can¡¯t control my anger to Eric when I see the fact that my pups being kidnapped is rted to him. ¡°It¡¯s for the pups, baby.¡± Ethan reminds me, ¡°for then we can put up with everything ¨C even the weasel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I begrudgingly agree, shooting another hateful glower at Eric. ¡°For the pups.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 110 Chapter 110 3rd Person ¡°We have to get ¡®way from her before she can split us up Riley fretted, exchanging worried nces with her siblings. ¡°How can we ¡®scape though?¡± Paisley countered. ¡° The doors are locked!¡± They were locked in the back of yet another windowless van and speeding down the King¡¯s road, which connected the tropical port to the Southern Isles¡¯ capital city. They knew from eavesdropping on Anita and her goons that they would reach the royal pce within a few hours, and by then it would be too late. ¡°We should tell her we have to go potty¡± Parker suggested, ¡°then shell stop and we can run away¡± ¡°1 dunno if she¡¯d stop for that.¡± Ryder added skeptically, ¡°I think she¡¯d just say to hold it¡± ¡°Say you¡¯re gonna be sick then!¡± Riley mused, ¡°| bets she¡¯ll believe you after how sick you got on the boat¡± ¡°Yeah, say you¡¯re gonna make a huge mess she¡¯ll have to clean up.¡± Paisley contributes. ¡°And be reaaally whiny!¡± Riley instructed. At once, the boys raised their young voices to shrill howls. ¡°Stop the car! I¡¯m gonna puke!¡± Parker shouted. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Me too!¡± Ryder added, ¡°It¡¯s going too fast!¡± ¡°Shut up you brats!¡± Anita bit back, ring into the back of the vehicle. The boys clutched their bellies and began rolling around on the floor, moaning and wailing. In the end, it probably wasn¡¯t the imminent danger of their sickness which broke the traffickers will, but the sounds of their faux misery. Anita lost her patience almost instantly, mming her hands against the dashboard and telling the driver to pull over. ¡°Stop now, before l lose my f*****g mind.¡± The car veered off to the side of the road and the driver mmed on the brakes, sending the pups rolling across the floor mats. ¡°Owie!¡± Paisleyined, rubbing her arm. A bruise was quickly forming on her delicate skin from colliding with some heavy equipment. Looking towards the offending items, she noticed a toolbox fitted with various drawers. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Riley asked in concern, surveying her sister for signs of injury. ¡°I¡¯m fine, look at this.¡± Paisley pointed towards the drawers, and curiously pulled them open. Inside she found a plethora of nails, screws and metal washers. Anita andpany had stolen the van from the port, and based on all the tools and four by fours in the cargo bay, the rightful owners were probably construction workers. ¡°We can put these in the door!¡± She whispered excitedly. It took Riley a moment to realize what she meant, but as Anita slid the side door open and the unmistakable rumbling of steel on steel filled the air, she understood. The tracks beneath the sliding door had to be clear in order for it to close, and even one tiny screw could prevent that from happening. ¡°Tha¡¯s brilliant!¡± She eximed in an undertone. ¡°The only question is whether we makes it obvious and just run, or hope she¡¯s impatient enough not to realize the door¡¯s closed¡± Paisley murmured in the other pup¡¯s ear while the boys tumbled out of the van and pretended to run off into the brush to vomit. ¡°l says we go big.¡± Riley confided. ¡°The boys are I ready out, and they¡¯ll notice the sound of the doors opening even if we¡¯re moving.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, ¡®sides, maybe we don¡¯ need to block the door at all. Is open now, maybe we can just use these to keep them from following¡± Paisley pulled open the nail tray, eagerly eyeing the pointy implements. ¡°Ready?¡± Riley asked, ¡°you go first and tell the boys to run, I¡¯ll set the trap.¡± Paisley nodded and leapt out of the truck, thoroughly distracting Anita, ¡°Hey, get back here! | didn¡¯t give you permission to get out!¡± Paisley ignored her, and before Anita could move a muscle, Riley slipped from the van and darted past her, turning back and dumping the nails over the ground. As soon as she heard the boys and Paisley take off, she began running too, sprinkling the nails over the earth behind her like vicious bread crumbs. They heard a series of outraged shouts from their kidnappers, soon followed by the crash of footfalls through the undergrowth and the agonized screech of a she-wolf treading on an upturned spike. Her howls of pain were quickly joined by those of herpanions, as the city dweller¡¯s thin shoes did little to protect them from the sharp objects. The pups wanted to stop and look back, or simply to pause long enough tough, but they knew they had to keep going. They had to put some distance between themselves and their pursuers. ¡°That was genius!¡± Parker praised his sister.¡±They won¡¯t walk for a week!¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s the idea!¡± Paisley preened under his approval, tossing a nervous nce over her shoulder to make sure he was right. All four wolves were hopping on one foot, holding the afflicted limb in their hands and crying out in torment. As she watched, the tallest man managed tond his intact foot on another upturned nail, which sent him flying. Too afraid to put pressure on his already impaled toes and heels, hended on his tailbone ¨C hard. A new level of anguished crying burst from his lips as his backside was also punctured by the many nails, and Paisley had to turn forward again, lest she get so distracted watching them get their just desserts that she ran into a tree. The pups ran deeper and deeper into the forest, only stopping until they werepletely out of breath. Bent double and gasping for air, they formed a small circle and helped brace each other¡¯s weight. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ryder questioned. ¡°they¡¯re down now, but as soon as they¡¯re better, they¡¯ll track us.¡± ¡°We have to find a way to get far away without leaving a trail.¡± Parker answered, holding his stomach as a stitch gripped his side. ¡°We need a river.¡± Riley dered. ¡°But..¡± Paisley¡¯s objection left her lips before she could think it through, and now her siblings were looking at her expectantly, waiting for her to finish her thought. Sighing when she realized they weren¡¯t just going to forget, she added, ¡°l can¡¯t swim.¡± Her heart had never been strong enough to handle any type of cardio activity, so she¡¯d missed out on a lot of fun things other pups took for granted. ¡°Tha¡¯s okay.¡± Parker assured her. ¡°We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Ryder agreed. ¡°We can teach you, or find something for you to float on.¡± Tha¡¯s assuming we can even find a river.¡± Riley pointed out, looking around the dense forest. They were so deep in the wood that the canopy was blocking out the sunpletely, and no matter which direction she turned, there was simply a sea of trees as far as the eye could see. She c****d her ears, listening for any signs or sounds of flowing water, and eventually caught the babbling of a distant brook. ¡°That way!¡± She directed, ¡°Is little, but it might lead to more water.¡± ¡°Try not to disturb the ground¡± Parker advised as they set off. Luckily there wasn¡¯t much mud under foot, but there was an overabundance of leaf litter and fallen branches. It would be nearly impossible not to make an impact. Still, they did their best, and before too long, they reached the stream Riley had scouted. ¡°We should walk straight down the middle.¡± Paisley reasoned, nervously studying the water to make s?re it wasn¡¯t too deep. ¡°Good idea.¡± Ryder concurred, ¡°but which direction?¡± ¡°Go ¡®gainst the current.¡± Riley advised, jumping into the middle of the rocky streambed. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky is coming from a river, and if not, at least we won¡¯t make tracks.¡± One by one the pups joined her, the boys sandwiching Paisley between them so she¡¯d be protected. Riley led the way fearlessly, and before long, the sounds of rushing water drew nearer and nearer. The stream grew deeper and deeper, until Paisley was wa!st high in water and beginning to panic. ¡°We need to stop and find a float.¡± Ryder called to Riley, sensing his little sister¡¯s unease. Together they found a huge fallen branch, which when thrown into the water, floated perfectly. It was big enough for all four of them to hold on, and they were definitely going to need it. While the others searched Riley dashed on ahead to try and decipher thendscape awaiting them. The stream was an offshoot of a river which looked a mile wide, and its raging waters moved so quickly that it would be a struggle for any of them to fight the current, whether they could swim or not. ¡°I dunno ¡¯bout this.¡± Paisley worried aloud when the others joined Riley. ¡°It does look scary.¡± Ryder agreed. ¡°We don¡¯ have a choice.¡± Parkey announced grimly. If we wanna get back to Mommy and Daddy, we have to make it so Anita can¡¯t find us.¡± It took a lot of encouragement and prodding to get Paisley into the water, with many assurances about crocodiles and carnivorous fish along the way. The other children were bluffing of course, but they knew this was the only way. In the end, it wasn¡¯t any monsters of the deep which threatened them most, but the unforgiving rapids and huge boulders covering the riverbed. They only made it five minutes ¨C which felt like a thousand ¨C before Paisley was pulled under with a terrified yelp, and the other pups were swept away by the current. Paisley¡¯s foot was caught between two rocks, and the water wasshing her body on all sides, covering her head and choking the air from her lungs as she fought to free herself. Thest thing she saw before the world went ck, was a huge, dark shape moving towards her through the depths ¨C one she felt certain was about to eat her alive. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 3rd person Paisley waited for the pain; ?he waited for the ckness closing in to beplete, or for the monster approaching her to bite her in half- but neither came. When she started to lose consciousness, her muscles rxed enough for her foot to be freed from the rocks, but it was already toote. She floated freely now, however her lungs were quickly filling with water, and she no longer had the energy to try and swim. She¡¯d resigned herself to being some aquatic predator¡¯s dinner, but she had to wonder how much longer it would take -the creature swimming towards her had appeared to be only feet away. Surely she should be dead by now? The next thing she knew a massive warm body was swimming beneath her, and then she was being lifted to the surface. When her head broke through the rapids, water spewed from her l!ps, expelled from her lungs by forceful contractions as she coughed and sputtered. She clutched the pillowy object beneath her, content to simply close her eyes and rest as it carried her along. Still, after the initial exhaustion and confusion wore off, she remembered her siblings, and lifted her head. She didn¡¯t have the first clue what the creature supporting her was ¨C she¡¯d never seen anything like it. It was gray and as round as a balloon, with wide flippers and arge rounded tail. She couldn¡¯t see its face, she was sprawled like a starfish over it¡¯s warm back, and she was too tired and afraid to risk moving. They were gliding through forests of river grasses, and as Paisley squinted into the distance she could see the other pups up ahead. They¡¯d halted their log ride against some boulders and were standing on the rocks, seemingly caught in the middle of a heated argument. We have to go back!¡± Riley was insisting. ¡°But how!?¡± Parker cried, ¡°we can¡¯t swim stronger than the current!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to find a way!¡± Riley insisted. ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± Ryder agreed, ¡°we can¡¯t leave her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave her neither!¡± Parker argued, ¡°l just can¡¯t figure out how ¨C Paisley!?¡± The other two pups whipped their heads around to follow the direction of his gaze, their voices soom joining their brother¡¯s. ¡°Paisley!¡± They eximed, ¡° Thank the Goddess.¡± ¡°You guys,¡± Paisley gasped, clutching at her living raft forfort as she tried to stay awake. ¡°I don¡¯ think I likes swimming.¡± ¡°Where do you think they are, right now?¡± Jane asked, folding her arms around herself protectively. Do you think they¡¯re feeding them? Do you think they¡¯re hurt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby.¡± Ethan frowned, reaching over to rest his hand on Jane¡¯s thigh as he drove. They were on their way to speak with the policemander and the Alpha¡¯s private investigator, with Eric and Linda in the back seat. Still, Jane didn¡¯t seem to care that they had an audience, all she could think about was her pups. Eric had been a powerful distraction, but now that he was safely in their corner, her mind was drifting back to the children. ¡°But lI know this much, if we¡¯re right and they took them abroad out of fear for me, then they¡¯re probably too afraid to harm them either.¡± This didn¡¯t seem tofort Jane. ¡°How did we let this happen?¡± She questioned, devastated beyond words. ¡°What kind of parents let their pups be taken this way?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t think like that, Jane.¡± Linda advised, leaning forward to squeeze her friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but you can¡¯t help them if you¡¯re wallowing in depression. It¡¯s not that it isn¡¯t natural or valid, you just have to push it aside for the time being.¡± ¡°Spoken like someone who doesn¡¯t have pups.¡± Jane snapped back, instantly regretting her words. ¡°l¡¯m sorry, Linda, I didn¡¯t mean that. I shouldn¡¯t have said it. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Linda promised, though her hand had tensed on Jane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re under a lot of stress. ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay.¡± Jane argued. ¡°I¡¯mshing out at you when I should beshing out at myself. They left the apartment because I threw a tantrum and walked out. It¡¯s my fault this is happening¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Eric assured her. ¡°It¡¯s Eve¡¯s fault, the trafficker¡¯s fault.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Jane begged, ¡°Don¡¯t cate me just because you don¡¯t want me to feel bad,I should feel bad. Sometimes feeling bad is a sign that you earned your guilt fair and square.¡± The next thing she knew, the car was pulling over on the side of the road and slowing to a stop. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked Ethan, ring at his hands on the wheel. ¡°We need to get there, to learn what they¡¯ve figured out.¡± I¡±¡®m not going to listen to you berate yourself like this.¡± Ethan dered sternly. ¡°We all make mistakes, and you and I have made more than our fair share. But the weasel is right, the only people to me here are the ones who took them, the ones who are keeping them from us.¡± Jane fought the urge to roll her eyes. They could all say whatever they wanted, but no one in this car was a child, they knew their situation didn¡¯t exist in ck and white. It was true that the traffickers were responsible, but good parents protected their children from the realities of the world for precisely this reason, because the dangers were only too real and pups were too innocent to understand that. ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes at me, little wolf¡± Ethan scolded. ¡°| didn¡¯t!¡± Jane eximed in protest. ¡°You were thinking about it, I can tell:¡± He remarked. ¡°I know your every expression, Janey. Don¡¯t you forget it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t punish me for my thoughts¡± She informed him coolly. ¡°Wanna bet?¡± He asked, a heated look crossing his handsome features. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ethan.¡± Jane professed, frowning deeply.¡±This is my fault, maybe not in total, but in part. We have to get them back, and you stalling andying down thew or whatever this is, isn¡¯t going to help us!¡± ¡°Jane, it isn¡¯t your fault¡± Ethan repeated firmly. And l¡¯m not moving this car until you say so.¡± ¡°Why do you keep doing this to me?¡± Jane inquired fiercely. ¡°What is it with you and lectures in the car?¡± She remembered only too well the way he¡¯d stopped on the way to the hospital when Paisley was in surgery, and felt horribly as though they were repeating history. ¡°I¡¯m responding to you,¡± He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in waiting to address problems after the fact. If you say things like this to me, l¡¯m going to stop whatever we¡¯re doing to deal with it. If you want to stop getting lectures in cars, stop berating yourself in cars.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not my fault the pups were taken, but it is my fault you¡¯ve gone into bossy Alpha mode?¡± Jane rified skeptically. ¡°I suppose so.¡± Ethan chuckled, a soft, bittersweet sound. ¡°But did you expect anything different?¡± ¡°No.¡± To her surprise, Janeughed then too, but almost as soon as the silky sound began, it broke. Laughter became sobbing with the flip of a switch, and Ethan could only tsk and pull Jane into his arms. In the back seat, Linda and Eric exchanged confused nces, feeling like intruders on a deeply intimate moment. They weren¡¯t wrong, Ethan and Jane had almost entirely forgotten that the others were present, taking comfort in each other as the world fell apart around them. Eric couldn¡¯t help but grimace as he watched, and Linda reached over and covered his hand in solidarity. She was only too familiar with watching the person she loved pursue another, and despite everything Eric had done wrong in thest few years, she was far too besotted to hold it against him. Eric smiles appreciatively and squeezed her hand in return, offering her an appreciative nod as Jane continued to cry. He didn¡¯t really want to watch Ethan embrace her either, and the more time that passed, the more apparent it became that he didn¡¯t stand a chance with her. In fact, Eric was finally beginning to see that he¡¯d never stood a chance with Jane. Her heart had always belonged to Ethan ¨C whether she acknowledged it or not- and it always would. They were a team now more than ever, permanently bonded by their children and growing closer every day. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as he thought it would to lose Jane. Strangely enough, he felt far more at ease with Linda¡¯sforting touch. He was even able to forget why he was so preupied with Jane, when a beautiful, intelligent she-wolf with stars in her eyes was sitting next to him. Before Eric could ponder any further, Ethan and Jane parted atst. Jane untangled herself from a reluctant Ethan¡¯s arms, and wiped the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ethan pressed, looking as if he¡¯d like to cuddle her longer. I¡±¡®m sure.¡± Jane confirmed. ¡°I need to know what they¡¯ve discovered. I need to know where the pups are.¡± ¡°They might not have anything new to share.¡± Ethan cautioned, clearly trying to manage her expectations. ¡°Then why did they call?¡± Jane countered shrewdly. ¡°No ¨C there¡¯s news, and it¡¯s big enough that they didn¡¯t want to tell us over the phone. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Ethan I¡¯m worried about Jane. She¡¯s out of the car the moment we get to the police headquarters, and it¡¯s all l can do to keep up with her. Her emotions have been all over the ce thest few days; she¡¯s so tense and tightly wound that I can no longer predict how she¡¯s going to react to anything ¨C one moment she¡¯sughing, the next she¡¯s crying. But no matter how she tries to endure, underneath there is always a bottomless well of pain that will never be healed until the pups are home. While my mate¡¯s anguish is magnified by her manic behavior, my own is only too evident in the numbness consuming me. I refuse to feel anything until I know whether we have to mourn or celebrate. At first my fear and anger had wholly consumed me, but I quickly realized it wouldn¡¯t help anything to give in to those emotions. I pushed them down and threw myself into the search, barely sleeping or eating, but knowing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to distract myself if I stopped moving. I hate that I can¡¯t fix this for Jane. I hate that¡¯s she¡¯s torturing herself with me, and l¡¯m beyond concerned by how quickly she seems to be spiraling. Catching up to her, I loop my arm around her wa!st and pull her into my side, slowing her pace and frustrating her to no end. She instantly yanks against my hold, urging me to speed up. ¡°Ethan,e on.¡± ¡°Breaking your neck running up the stairs isn¡¯t going to help the pups, sweetheart.¡± I remind her, taking comfort in the feel of her small body safe beside me. She starts grumbling mutinously, but this is what I hoped. The more she¡¯s distracted by being annoyed at me, the less she¡¯s fretting about the pups. A few minutester we¡¯re standing in front of Jackson and the Commander. Jane is still pouting, but our decreased pace allowed Eric and Linda to catch up, and they now nk us on both sides. After a few somber greetings we¡¯re ushered into a conference room, but Jane refuses to sit down. Our hosts eye her warily, and the Commander invites her to take a seat when she simply stands over the table like a particrly lovely gargoyle. ¡°This isn¡¯t a tea party¡± Jane snaps, ¡°Just tell us what you learned. Sighing, I drag her into myp, forcing her to settle when she instinctively squirms to escape. ¡± Just settle, little wolf¡± L instruct, sensing how desperately she needs me to take control. The more she lashes out, the more obvious it bes that she¡¯s feeling too overwhelmed to cope on her own. If the investigators are ufortable with our int!macy, they don¡¯t show it, instead they take a pair of identical deep breaths and announce, ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed the pups were taken by traffickers.¡± Jackson begins, ¡°CCTV caught them at the port, being boarded onto a ship by a local gang.¡± ¡°The good news is that l know the culprits well.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Themander exins, ¡°the foot soldiers are idiots, but their leader is not. Anita is as shrewd a criminal as I¡¯ve ever met, and she undoubtedly realized the gravity of their situation.¡± ¡°And the bad news?¡± I press immediately, holding Jane just a little tighter. The ship they boarded was bound for the Southern lsles.¡± Jackson shared, ¡°Anita¡¯s intelligence cuts both ways. She knew better than to try to traffic them here, and she knows where to find a buyer:¡± ¡°But that¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Linda interjected, clearly recalling my words from the car. ¡°It will mean they aren¡¯t being harmed.¡± ¡°It means they¡¯re safe for now, but only until they reach King Aimon.¡¯ Themander states grimly, ¡± once he has them, all bets are off. He wants this territory, he wants your power, Alpha. That means he¡¯ll do whatever he can to provoke you. Jane whimpers, intuitively leaning into my warmth. ¡°How long will it take them to reach the Isles? How long ago did the ship leave?¡± ¡°The ship left the morning after they were taken.¡± Themander answers simply, ¡°Anita doesn¡¯t waste any time. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll havended by now.¡± Jane whips around to Eric, ¡°how far is your father¡¯s pce from the coast? What will he do with them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a few hours by car¡± Eric exins, ¡°And I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll treat them, but if you want me to reach out to him before they arrive, I need to do it right now. ¡°Do it¡± I order, knowing how suspicious it will seem to Aimon for his son to reach out just hours before my pups arrive, but also believing we have no other choice. Looking down to the trembling bundle in my arms, I nuzzle her sweet smelling hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to go after them.¡± I proim, kissing Jane¡¯s temple. ¡°Eric is going to have to return to the Southern Isles if he wants to convince his father he¡¯s loyal, and I¡¯m going to go with him.¡± Jane nods in agreement. ¡°Then I¡¯m going too.¡± She deres, sitting up slightly. ¡°We know where they¡¯re headed now, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay home and wait for a ransom call.¡± ¡°Janey;¡± I sigh, all of my reluctance seeping into my voice. ¡°| don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± She growls, pushing away from me.¡± Why is it a good idea for you but not for me? You can¡¯t honestly think I would stay behind and twiddle my thumbs while you and Eric run off to rescue babies.¡± ncing around at our audience, I take a steadying breath. ¡°Could we have the room for a moment please?¡± One by one the others filter out, and as soon as the door closes behind them Jane is off myp, towering over me with a lethal re. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about telling me it¡¯s for my own good, or that you won¡¯t be able to focus on the pups if you¡¯re worrying about me.¡± She hisses, anticipating my arguments with more uracy than l¡¯d like to admit. Rising from my chair, I look down at my beautiful, stubborn mate. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± l exhale, deciding to focus -not on the fact that she¡¯s unraveling at the seams or on the pack¡¯s need for a leader while l¡¯m away, but on my greatest fear. ¡°Aimon is about to get his hands on four out of the five most important things in my entire world. I can¡¯t risk him getting you too. Jane opens her mouth to argue, but I press a finger to her full l!ps. ¡°No, listen Jane. He already sent Eric thousands of miles to spy on you, maybe to kidnap you. He¡¯s known you¡¯re my biggest weakness from the very beginning, and if youe with me, we¡¯ll be putting you within his reach¡±¡® ¡°Good!¡± Jane exims, surprising mepletely.¡± If my babies are in captivity, I should be there with them. They shouldn¡¯t have to go through this alone. So let him take me! Let him take me so l can at least protect them from the inside, while you work to free us. Her words send me staggering backwards, right back into my chair. In a million years, I never would have expected Jane to suggest something so unbelievably reckless. Then again, what mother wouldn¡¯t do the same for her pups? Still, when l respond, I don¡¯t handle it well. ¡°Have you lost your mind!?¡± I thunder, ¡°that¡¯s not a solution, it¡¯s a suicide n!¡± ¡°Then yes, I¡¯ve lost my mind!¡± Jane cries, ¡°My pups have been stolen from me, sent thousands of miles away to Goddess knows what fate. They could be dying at this very moment, you can¡¯t expect me to remain sane when my children are in danger!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s supposed to convince me to let youe with me?¡± I snarl ferociously, looming over her with bared fangs. ¡°By admitting that you¡¯re not in your right mind?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking your permission.¡± Jane bites back, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ming, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me!¡± For one brief, irrational second, I consider proving her horribly wrong. The fact is that I could stop her if I wanted to, I could lock her up like l did all those years ago ¨C just for very different reasons. Jane is ring up at me, her ch3st heaving in furious breaths, her brilliant emerald eyes shing with passion and anger. Almost as soon as the thought enters my head, it leaves again. I promised myself l¡¯d never hurt her again, and I hate myself for even considering it. The mere idea of seeing my perfect mate in more pain than she¡¯s already in makes me feel sick to my stomach, so l brace my shoulders and pour all my alpha authority into my voice. Whatever perfumes or disguises she wears, Jane is still an omega, she won¡¯t be able to resist submitting. The answer is no, Jane. I¡¯ve made my,decision and it¡¯s final. You aren¡¯ting.¡± Jane tries to fight the pull of my power for what feels like hours, but l know it was only a few seconds. She resists until every inch of her body is shaking with the eff?rt of defying me, but when I growl she breaks, lowering her head and tucking her proverbial tail between her legs.1 don¡¯t feel any triumph in this victory, not when Jane is cowering miserably in front of me, and especially not when she shoots me a look of pure betrayal, and runs from the room with tears streaming down her face. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 3rd Person The closer Paisley drew to her siblings, still carried on the back of her mysterious rescuer, the clearer their confused expressions became. ¡°What is that?¡± Riley asked curiously, c*****g her head as she studied the creature supporting her sister. ¡°I dunno, I was drowning an¡¯ I thought it was gonna eat me, but then it saved me instead.¡± Paisley exined weakly. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Paisley.¡± Parker frowned. ¡°We never should have made you swim. Are you okay?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m really tired¡± Paisley admitted, ¡°drowning is hard.¡± The other pups murmured sympathetically, then reached out their hands to help their sister onto the rocks. However, when Paisley extended her own arms to them, the creature transporting her swam back out of reach. It was managing to fight the current somehow, keeping them in ce while Paisley conferred with her siblings. ¡°l think it wants you to climb on too.¡± She guessed, unsure of what else its strange behavior could mean. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Ryder wondered aloud. ¡°1 dunno, but I think it wants to help. Paisley shrugged. ¡°Is a nice monster.¡± The other pups exchanged wary nces, but intrepid Riley was the first to take the leap. Setting her jaw, she slid off the rocks and into the water, paddling over to Paisley and her rescuer, then climbing onto its back beside her. Parker was next, bracing himself for the return to the icy waters before diving in, andtching onto the unknown animal when he realized how warm it was. Ryder reluctantly fell into line, and the next thing they knew, they were gliding along the swift river, moving faster than even the current. They couldn¡¯t be sure how long they traveled, how far they went or even where they were headed, but eventually their living raft veered towards the shoreline, and swam far enough into the shallows for the pups to disembark from its back. Wading along the rocky shore, the quadruplets were finally able to get a good look at their savior. It raised its head above the surface, staring up at them with such a benevolent expression, they couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pet its head. It had huge, expressive eyes, and a very round snout -almost like a cow¡¯s. ¡°What is it?¡± Parker whispered. ¡°I dunno, but is definitely a friend.¡± Paisley answered. ¡°Thank you for helping us.¡± Riley told the animal. ¡°Should we give it a name?¡± Ryder asked, ¡°just in cases we see it again?¡± ¡°How about fluffy?¡± Riley suggested with a giggle. The others nced at her skeptically. ¡°But is not eyes. ¡°Yeah, tha¡¯s why it¡¯s funny.¡± Riley rolled her fluffy¡± Parker reasoned. ¡°Okay Paisley smiled, ¡°Fluffy it is!¡± After they waved goodbye to Fluffy, the pups staggered to shore, relieved that the strange forest before them was warm, if not familiar. In fact, it was unlike any forest they¡¯d ever seen. Back in the Nightfang territory there were tons of mountains and trees, but this looked more like the rainforests they saw on nature shows. There was moss and vines as far as the eye could see, and huge ancient trees with roots as tall as they were. All manner of strange critters rustled through the dense canopy and undergrowth, and their sharp shifter ears caught everyst sound. ¡°You guys, we¡¯re really, really lost.¡± Ryder announced, to no one¡¯s surprise. ¡°What do we do?¡± Parker inquired, not having the first clue how to find their way home, let alone make it through the night in a dark jungle. ¡°I want Mommy and Daddy¡± Riley admitted in a small voice. ¡°I know.¡± Parker agreed with a sniffle. ¡°I want them too.¡± Just then it began to rain, thunder and lightning crashing violently overhead, sending a downpour more powerful than anything the pups had experienced back home. Seeking shelter in a hollow tree, they snuggled close and tried to get warm, but no one seemed able to speak. No one seemed to know what to say. Paisley had never had the opportunity to take care of anyone other than herself, and she didn¡¯t really know how to do it, but she remembered how much better she felt after Jane sang to her in the hospital. She had to guess that her mother had sung the same song to her siblings in their times of need as well. So as their shivers of cold and fear gradually lessened, she opened her mouth and began to sing, unknowingly repeating the same luby Jane had serenaded her babies with from the day they were born. One by one the other pups burst into tears, and before long Paisley gave in too, her song fading away as she wept her sorrows into her siblings¡¯ loving arms. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jane was sitting on the edge of Ethan¡¯s bed, her face locked in a miserable grimace. She hadn¡¯t spoken to him since they left the police headquarters, but they also hadn¡¯t slept apart since the pups were taken, even if the Alpha spent most of his nights tossing and turning rather than actually resting. It was some relief to Ethan that Jane still came to his room when she turned in for the night ¨C he¡¯d fully expected her to give him the cold shoulder until he departed for the Southern lsles. ¡°The boys have really bad motion sickness.¡± She whispered, ¡°Parker once got sick just sitting in a rowboat.¡± Nodding gently, Ethan took a seat next to her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, relieved when she epted thefort rather than pushing him away. ¡°They get that from you, if I recall.¡± He murmured, remembering the one and only time he¡¯d taken her sailing. It was just one more reason not to take her on an ocean journey, but he also understood why she was worried about the boys. When Jane turned to look at him, her eyes were so wide and pitiable that they would give the pups a run for their money any day. ¡°They need me, Ethan. I¡¯ve always been there to take care of them when they¡¯re sick..¡± She trailed off, clenching her eyes shut and shaking her head. ¡°And Paisley, poor sweet Paisley. I¡¯ve never been there for her in the past, and I¡¯m not there for her now.¡± ¡°Paisley doesn¡¯t get seasick.¡± Ethan assured her, willfully missing the point. ¡°You know what I mean, Ethan.¡± Janeined. ¡°Would you really rather them be scared and alone, than scared with me?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t want any of you to be scared¡± Ethan remarked simply. ¡°And this might make me sound beyond selfish, but I can¡¯t help thinking that if we don¡¯t seed.. if we can¡¯t get them back, you¡¯re all l have left. I can¡¯t risk you too, Jane.¡± This isn¡¯t about us, Ethan.¡± Jane insisted. ¡°It¡¯s about them. Theye first, always.¡± ¡°I made the mistake of not putting you first once before, Jane. Ethan reminded her. ¡°l¡¯m not going to do it again.¡± ¡°But this is different!¡± Jane eximed, ¡°I want you to put me second this time!¡± ¡°1 can¡¯t!¡± Ethan exploded. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you all, if ites to it, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself to Aimon, but not you! Not the pups!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing!¡± Jane countered, with surprising force. She wasn¡¯t sure where it hade from, but she suspected her wolf was responsible for her forceful reaction. Ethan arched one dark brow. ¡°Oh l see.¡± He rumbled. ¡°So it¡¯s okay for you to sacrifice yourself, but not me?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡± Jane threw her arms up into the air, at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Okay? AllI do know is that I¡¯ll go crazy if you leave me behind. It will kill me to have to simply stand by and do nothing while you fight all our demons alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do nothing¡± Ethan rified, ¡°the pack will need someone to lead while l¡¯m away. I have Matthew, but a Luna would be moreforting for the people.¡± ¡°But l¡¯m not your Luna anymore.¡± Jane reminded him softly. ¡°They know Matthew, they trust him. I¡¯m just a murder suspect in their eyes.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t true.¡± Ethan promised, ¡°but it¡¯s not just about public perception. You¡¯re brilliant Jane, I can¡¯t think of anyone better to fill in for me.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just ttering me.¡± Jane sniped, which ¨C for the record, isn¡¯t working.¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Janey.¡± Ethan professed, taking her lovely face in his hands. ¡°I know how badly you want toe, and honestly I don¡¯t want to let you out of my sight, but l¡¯m begging you to trust me. Trust that l¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for our family.¡± Jane gnawed on her plump lower l!p for a long moment, thinking over his words with begrudging consideration. Eventually she nodded in agreement, letting Ethan pull her into his arms for a lingering k!ss of relief. Of course, he was too busy ravishing her to notice the way she held one arm behind her back, or the way her pointer and middle fingers crossed as she promised to stay behind. Ethan was right about one thing, Jane was no fool, and she knew he wasn¡¯t going to agree to let her come along to the Southern lsles. And that¡¯s precisely why she didn¡¯t intend on giving him the choice. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Jane ¡°Jane, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Linda asks, nervously wringing her hands. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a good idea.¡± I reply determinedly, packing my suitcase while she guards the door. ¡°But good ideas aren¡¯t an option right now, we have to work with the hand we¡¯ve been dealt. And this hand svcks.¡± ¡°Well as long as we¡¯re facing our insanity head on.¡± Linda mutters under her breath. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± I praise her, my hands shaking slightly as I close the zippers around my luggage. ¡°Caw caw!¡± Linda burst out suddenly, making the bird noise we¡¯d agreed to use as our danger signal if Ethan or Eric appeared while I packed. Quickly slipping the suitcase under the bed, I whip around and sit on the edge of the mattress, trying to appear nonchnt. It was just in time, because a momentter Ethan came striding into the bedroom, his brow furrowed, ¡°Did I just hear a crow?¡± ¡°No¡± I lie easily, adopting a worried expression. ¡°1 think the stress might be getting to you. He shakes his head, as if thinking that reality is unavoidable, before zeroing in on me. ¡°We¡¯re almost ready to go¡± He announces gently, studying me closely. Realizing that I need to keep up my petnt spirit after being forced to stay behind, I drop my faux concern, and turn my head away from Ethan. I refuse to acknowledge his words, knowing this is exactly what he¡¯ll expect from me. ¡°Can we have a moment, Linda?¡± He asks, his deep voice painfully somber. She slips out of the room as quietly as a mouse, and the next thing I know, Ethan is kneeling between my legs, resting his massive hands on my th!ghs. ¡° Please look at me, Janey.¡± I know it isn¡¯t real, I know l¡¯m not actually going to be left behind, but something about my mate¡¯s grave behavior has my wolf whining in my head. My throat thickens with emotion, and | reluctantly turn my gaze to the rugged Alpha gazing up at me with those dark, piercing eyes. ¡°l know you¡¯re mad at me¡± Ethan begins softly, his nimble fingers tracing patterns on my skin, ¡°and I know things aren¡¯t anywhere close to being settled between us.¡± He adds, making my insides churn with guilt. ¡°l just want you to know that I love you, and I won¡¯t give up until the pups are safely home. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, and I¡¯ll keep you updated every step of the way.¡± ¡°I know you will.¡¯ I nod, feeling the strangest desire to tell him I love him too. I have no idea where that sentiment came from, I¡¯ve only just decided to give us a second chance, I¡¯m nowhere near ready to know whether or not I can love this man again¡­ right? Ethan appears to read my distraction and confusion over this particr concept as more of the same, me giving him the cold shoulder as punishment for leaving me behind. ¡°I really am sorry,¡± He tells me, sighing heavily. ¡°l wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way. The petty part of me wants to argue that none of this ¡°has¡± to be, it was a decision, and one | didn¡¯t get a say in making. Still, I need to get him out of here sooner rather thanter.¡±Just bring them home soon.¡±| bristle, wrapping my arms around myself protectively. ¡° N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. And bring yourself home too l add when he drops his head in defeat. l can feel the huff of his breath on my bare legs, and the next thing l know, his l!ps are on mine, stealing a goodbye k!ss before I can even think of objecting. Of course, l don¡¯t object. The moment I feel the pressure of his mouth iming mine, as urgent and wild as any k!ss we¡¯ve shared before, I melt. I wrap my arms around his neck, pressing myself as close to him as possible as he devours me whole. It¡¯s a few minutes before he finally drags himself away, extracting long, reluctant k!sses from my swollen l!ps as I cling to him, eager for more. ¡°We¡¯ll finish this when Ie home with the pups.¡± He promises, n!bbling his mark and squeezing me tightly. ¡°| promise¡± On one hand I suspect he¡¯s with holding his affection in retaliation for my own sullen behavior, but on the other, the sooner he and Eric depart, the better things will be for Linda and I. Convincing my friend toe along on our journey had been the easy part, convincing her to do so behind the men¡¯s back however? That had taken no small amount of cajoling. I¡¯m determined to make our n run as smoothly as possible to make it up to her, so the more time there is for us to sneak onto the ship, the better. I wave Ethan and Eric off with a bittersweet smile, and the moment they¡¯re out of sight, l turn to Linda. Are you ready?¡± She offers me an exasperated grin. ¡°As I¡¯ll ever be.¡± It isn¡¯t easy to get on the boat. Linda and I watch as Ethan and Eric board, but instead of disappearing into the hull of the ship, they stay on the deck, looking out at the bustling port. Unsurprisingly they don¡¯t seem to be talking, merely standing next to each other as begrudgingpanions. Of course this makes things more difficult, at least if they were chatting they might be mildly distracted. ¡°How the hell are we going to get past them?¡± Linda inquires, reading my mind. ¡°How do you feel about climbing?¡± I question, my gazetching onto the rigging anchoring the boat to the docks. ¡°Not good.¡±¡® Linda answers derisively. ¡°Really not good, especially since we have luggage.¡± ¡°We can just put our bags on the cargo carts.¡± | reason, pointing towards the piles of other passenger bags being stacked for transfer onto the ship after the passengers have boarded. ¡°Believe it or not Jane, that wasn¡¯t therger problem.¡± Linda replies wryly. ¡°l¡¯m not a monkey or a circus performer, I don¡¯t just effortlessly scale ropes suspended in mid air.¡± ¡°Well there¡¯s a first time for everything!¡± l insist, ¡° Come on, where¡¯s your sense of adventure?¡± ¡°You are really lucky that I love you.¡± Linda grumbles as we dart across the open spaces between ourselves and the ship, stopping every few feet to hide behind piled cargo and make sure the coast is clear. Luckily the rigging securing the stern isn¡¯t visible to the passengers on deck, so after depositing our bags with the other luggage, we scamper around to the heavily woven ropes. I start climbing first, wrapping my arms and legs around the suspended cables and inching up towards the hull like a rather graceless caterpir. ncing down below me, I see Linda following suit, and though I can see her l!ps moving, the sounds of her annoyed muttering are carried off on the wind. It¡¯s not an experience l¡¯m eager to repeat, but it gets the job done. Within minutes l¡¯m tumbling over the edge of the deck and hopping to my feet, reaching out to help Linda finish her own journey. Afterwards we slip down into the staff cabins, careful to spray a particrly unpleasant perfume in our wake to prevent the men from picking up on our scents if theye this way. We bribe one of the sailors to vacate his rooms for the trip, and flit inside, locking the door behind us. ¡°We did it!¡± I whisper excitedly, happy to see that Linda is offering me a wide smile in return. She might object, but l know she loves intrigue as much as I do, and she alwayses alive on adventures like this. Of course, my joy onlysts as long as the ship stays in port. About half an hour after we depart, the roiling sea has my stomach in a tangle of horrible nausea. The Southern seas are rough waters, and while I purchased some anti-nausea medication for the journey, I quickly discover it isn¡¯t enough. I spend the entire first day at see curled up on the floor, sick to my stomach. I can only pray that sleep and a new day will give my body the time it needs to adjust. Unfortunately my body doesn¡¯t get the message, and by the end of day two, Linda is worked up into ather. ¡°I think you need a doctor, Jane.¡± She worries, ¡°you¡¯re getting dangerously dehydrated.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡± l insist, ¡°Can you get me some water?¡± Linda disappears down the hallway, presumably to do as l ask, and yet somewhere deep down, I know our game is up. My suspicions are confirmed a few minutester, when the hallway beyond our cabin is suddenly filled with pounding footsteps and fierce growls. The door ms open and light pours into the dim cabin, illuminating my prone form as I heave and retch into a dingy bucket. I don¡¯t need to turn around to know the identity of the shifter barging into my deeply embarrassing moment, I already know that it¡¯s Ethan. I can smell his delicious aroma and feel his wolf¡¯s strong pull, and that was before his deep voice floated to my ears, full of stern anger and admonition. ¡°Oh my sweet little wolf¡± He rumbles ominously, heavy footfalls drawing closer and closer to me. ¡°You are in so much trouble.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Jane My cheek is pressed to the cool wood floor as a pair ofrge, heavy boots approach from the doorway. They stop a few feet from face, and while I want to cower from Ethan¡¯s anger, l¡¯m also beyond relieved that he¡¯s here. I don¡¯t get sick often, and when I do I usually have to just power through ¨C no matter how terrible I feel. One of the joys of single parenting is that there¡¯s no backup in times like these, no one to step in and take care of your responsibilities when you aren¡¯t up to the, task. Linda has been taking care of me of course, and though I love her, she¡¯s simply not the one l want. My wolf has been aching for Ethan, craving her mate in a time of need. My hazy brain reels with the realization that I¡¯ve started thinking of Ethan as my mate again, but in some ways it¡¯s not a surprise. Il always yearn for Ethan when I feel poorly, but this is the first time since the divorce I might actually get my wish. I don¡¯t even realize l¡¯ve closed my eyes until l feel Ethan¡¯s soothing touch, his tender hands stroking down my back as he kneels down next to me. Blinking up at him, my vision blurs slightly and I emit a piteous m0an. ¡°I¡¯m dying¡± A sympathetic purr rumbles in Ethan¡¯s ch3st, ¡°Poor baby.¡± He croons, sliding his arms beneath me, e on, let¡¯s get you off the floor¡± ¡°l don¡¯t think I can¡± I tell him, not processing the fact that l¡¯ve already left the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, sweetheart.¡± He advises, gathering me to his chest, ¡°¡®ve got you.¡± The next thing I know we¡¯re in the hallway, and Ethan is sweeping past Linda and Eric, carrying me up a flight of stairs, ¡°Where are we going?¡± I murmur, trying to remember if we walked this way when we snuck on board. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to my cabin¡± Ethan informs me, and then l¡¯m calling the ship¡¯s medic.¡± I don¡¯t want a medic.¡± Iin deliriously, ¡°1 just want you.¡± Ethan pauses briefly, looking down at me with concern. I don¡¯t think he objects to my desire to be near him, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s suspicious that l¡¯m admitting it. In fact¡­ why did Il admit that? I wonder, feeling the blood rushing in my ears. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t make any decisions about our rtionship until we had time to see if things could work between us, if I start spilling my secret feelings to Ethan, he might get the wrong idea. The man in question frowns deeply, and increases his pace. ¡°Linda should havee to me sooner.¡± He scolds, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re really out of it, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not out of it.¡± l insist, nuzzling his ch3st and breathing in his scent. ¡°You¡¯re out of it.¡± I slur, reaching for the buttons of his shirt so I can undo the top and expose his bare skin. When I seed, I sigh happily and press my cheek to his muscr pec. His arms tighten around me protectively, and he starts to purr again, though I don¡¯t think he realizes he¡¯s doing it. Somehow Ethan manages to get me to his cabin before another bout of nausea can send me over the edge, but when he tries to deposit me on his bed, I cling to him stubbornly, ¡°No, stay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for a moment, Jane.¡± He promises, prying my grasping fingers from his body. I feel suddenly very cold without him, and I whimper as I nce around this new space. Calling his room a cabin was a bit of an understatement. It looks as though Ethan booked the ship¡¯s owner¡¯s suite, which is fitted with every luxury possible. There¡¯s a balcony running the length of the room, one whose doors are already open and sending cool ocean breezes over my mmy skin. The mattress beneath me is as big as my bed at home, and l¡¯m surrounded on all sides by plush covers. There¡¯s a state of the art kitchen, a sitting area, office and a bathroom with a built-in jacuzzi bathtub. Compared to the narrow, windowless berths the staff upy, it¡¯s a pce. Ethan returns almost as quickly as he left, a woman in a paramedic uniform trailing behind him. I reach for Ethan as he nears and he settles on the edge of the bed, encouraging me to rest my head in his la*p. It¡¯s not enough, I want to feel hisforting touch enveloping me on all sides, but when I attempt to mber into his*ppletely, he bends his l!ps to my ear.¡±Just let her check you out first.¡± He orders gently. I offer him a disgruntled growl in reply, and he arches his brow, daring me to push my luck. One look at his disapproving expression has me settling back down with my head on his powerful thighs, and then the medic steps forward with a sympathetic smile. ¡°Hello, Jane.¡± She says warmly, ¡°feeling a bit seasick?¡± I nod pathetically, sure my greenplexion and zed eyes are already telling her everything she needs to know. ¡°Have you been able to keep anything down since we left port, any food or water?¡± ¡°No¡¯ l admit hoarsely. It was not forck of trying. Linda had been trying to get water into me since l started vomiting, to no avail. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Okay, we need to get some fluids into you.:¡± The medic assesses. ¡°I¡¯m going to put an |Vin your arm, and that way we can get some electrolytes into your system, plus some medications to help your stomach. They¡¯ll probably make you sleep a lot, but that¡¯s a right sight better than being awake and sick.¡± I nod in agreement, and Ethan strokes my hair. ¡°ls there anything I can do to help her when she¡¯s awake?¡± ¡°Coldpresses and fresh air.¡± She suggests, some people like hot baths. You can also go to the galley and get some ginger ale, saltines, broth ¨C things like that. She probably won¡¯t want to eat but once the medication starts Working she really needs to try. And anything else she needs is fine. Everyone has their ownforts.¡± I already know what I need tofort me, and Ethan already refused to give it. I think sullenly. To my surprise the medic purses her l!ps with amusement, and Ethan¡¯s prating eyes catch me in their crosshairs, ¡°Do you realize you just said that out loud?¡± He questions, his lip quirking despite his ominous expression. I feel my eyes widen reflexively, ¡°I did?¡± ¡°You did¡± He confirms indulgently, shing an affectionate grin. I think about it for a moment, then shrug, closing my eyes as the medic begins pulling saline bags and packaged tubes from her bag. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I meant it.¡± Ethan chuckles, and then hisrge hand is sliding down my arm, positioning it for the lIV while he continues to distract me, running his fingers through the long locks of my hair. ¡°That feels nice.¡± I murmur softly. As soon as I say it, a needle pierces my arm, sliding into my vein with a sharp pinch. I wince but hold my arm still so she can finish securing it, and Ethan pets and praises me, ¡°Good girl, that¡¯s it. The worst is over¡± I peek at the medic, watching her inject a few different syringes into the IV ports, before hanging a saline bag on a hook by the bed. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget to take this with you ifyou get up, Jane.¡± She cautions, ¡°I¡±lle backter to check on you, but I think you¡¯re in good hands.¡± After she leaves, Il roll onto my back and look up at Ethan, reading all the conflicting emotions on his rugged features. l can see he¡¯s worried and tense, stressed and angry, but also unabashedly adoring. I can only focus on the feelings he¡¯s telegraphing for a moment, because after a few seconds of staring into the bottomless pools of his eyes, I forget what I was even thinking about. He¡¯s so handsome it¡¯s distracting, and I find it impossible not to get lost admiring his strong jaw, chiseled cheekbones and bronze skin. Ethan is smiling again, and I slowly realize my mistake. ¡°l said that out loud too, huh?¡± ¡°Yes you did¡± He concedes, ¡°but it was nice to hear. ¡°Am I really in trouble?¡± l ask in a small voice, still craving more of his touch, but feeling slightly hypnotized by his continued eye contact. ¡°Isn¡¯t this punishment enough?¡± ¡°Oh you¡¯re in a world of trouble, little wolf¡± He informs me with a knowing look, ¡°you did yourself¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡® I say, though I don¡¯t truly mean it. My words are bing more and more uneven as the medicines kick in. My stomach already feels better, but it¡¯s bing hard to keep my eyes open. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you leave me behind, the pups need me.¡± Ever since l got sick, l¡¯ve been wondering how on earth my boys made this journey. I hate the idea that they had to go through this without anyone to care for them. In truth, I think that¡¯s part of why I wouldn¡¯t let Linda go for help, I didn¡¯t think I deserved to be taken care of when my pups didn¡¯t have that luxury. ¡°Hush now sweetheart.¡± Ethan encourages, ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about this now, just try to get some rest¡± But l can¡¯t ¨C not yet, I have to know one thing first. Gazing up at the huge Alpha warily, I ask. ¡°Are you going to make me go back?¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 3rd Person ¡°I should,¡± Ethan grumbled. ¡°I should make you go back.¡± He stared down at Jane, with her wide eyes and vulnerable expression, then sighed. ¡°But my wolf didn¡¯t want to let you out of our sight in the first ce, and now I realize he was right.¡± Ethan offered Jane a wolfish smirk, ¡°You, my naughty little mate, are much better off where I can keep an eye on you. Jane¡¯s nose crinkled and a shiver ran down her spine at the sound of his heated tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think I like the sound of that.¡± Ethan chuckled, ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m going to do just that.¡± He leaned down and brushed his l!ps over her brow, ¡°now tell me what I can do to help you feel better.¡± A little while earlier, Jane had only wanted physical affection. However the IV fluids were gradually returning her to her usual self, and she realized just how much damage two days lying on the floor of cramped staff quarters had done to her hygiene. She felt sweaty and dirty, there was a sour taste in her mouth and she was worried she was beginning to smell. The idea of getting into Ethan¡¯s clean sheets in this state was unthinkable. ¡°I want a bath.¡± She decided firmly, though her voice came out hoarse. Ethan studied the curve of her elbow, covered in tubes and medical tape. I think that can be arranged, but we¡¯ll have to keep your arm out of the water. Jane nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Five minutester, Jane was floating in Ethan¡¯s huge whirlpool bath while its powerful jets massaged her aching muscles. It felt incredible, but the tub¡¯s basin was so deep she couldn¡¯t actually rest against the porcin frame- it was clearly made for a shifter the Alpha¡¯s size, and not a diminutive omega. Jane huffed in frustration, looking over at Ethan hopefully. He was sitting beside the bath, keeping an eye on the IV and taking the opportunity to ogle his beautiful mate under the guise of helping¡± her bathe. When Ethan dragged his eyes away from her long legs and luscious bre*asts, instead zeroing in on her lovely face, he smirked. Something you want to ask me, Janey?¡± Jane flushed scarlet, ¡°It¡¯s too deep.¡± Ethan surveyed the huge bath, nodding in agreement but giving no indications he intended to help. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits, Well?¡± Well what?¡± He asked innocently, though his dark eyes glinted with mischief. ¡°Are you going to get in with me, or not?¡± Jane eximed, pouting. That depends, do you need me to get in, or do you want me to?¡± He teased, still not moving. ¡°I need you to.¡± Jane told him stubbornly, far less willing to admit how badly she wanted him now that her senses had returned. I can¡¯t swim and clean myself at the same time.¡± Then how about I clean you from out here.¡± He suggested, his wolf rising to the surface as he imagined the great care he would take to ensure every inch of her body was squeaky clean. He knew it couldn¡¯t go anywhere, she was too ill and needed her rest, but he could still enjoy pampering her while he had the chance. Despite her decision about the pups, Jane was still fighting her feelings for him, and he understood that some walls didn¡¯te down so easily ¨C especially not with all their history. It would take time, but until then Ethan nned on taking advantage of every opportunity he could to show her how good they could be together ¨C whether it was her heat, or vulnerable moments like this one. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the pups, far from it, but right now they were speeding towards them asN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. fast as they could and there was nothing more he could do to get them there quicker. On the other hand, Jane needed him now, and though he had every intention of giving her what she needed, he wasn¡¯t going to make it too easy on her either. ¡°Ethan!¡± Jane objected sullenly, softening her tone when he simply stared back at her expectantly. Please?¡± of course baby.¡± He answered, rising to his feet, you know you only ever have to ask.¡± Jane shot him an unamused scowl, but Ethan could see her squirming with anticipation as he undressed. For a moment he wondered if it was cruel of him to tease her when she felt poorly, but his wolf quickly shut that idea down. This is the way it had always been with Jane. She never submitted easily, even when her omega side was fully revealed. She needed to be chased, to be caught and dominated, her wolf had to be convinced that Ethan was strong enough to provide and care for her and their pups. Besides, making her want him wasn¡¯t the hard part, she already wanted him plenty, it was making her see that it was safe to give in to her desires, that she could be open with him again without fear of betrayal. He was not sure what revtions had led her to reconsider her decision about the pups, but he knew a single epiphany could hardly fix everything. Jane¡¯s pain ran deep, and it would take time and lots of work to rebuild the trust between them. Jane¡¯s eyes were glued to Ethan¡¯s muscr body as he removed his clothing piece by piece, and the Alpha had to have some strong words with his wolf to keep himself from rising to the asion speak. Guiding Jane¡¯s slender form towards the front of the bath, he sunk into the steaming waters behind her and pulled her between his legs. Jane leaned her back against his broad ch3st, sighing with satisfaction as she was finally able to rx. Her bandaged arm remained perched on the rim of the tub, safely out of the water, but every other inch of her skin was flush against Ethan¡¯s and she was still trying to snuggle closer. Purring softly, Ethan soaped up a soft sponge and began to drag it over her body, but Jane stiffened. ¡°I don¡¯t actually need you to wash me, Ethan.¡± She insisted, reaching for the loofah. I¡¯m not a pup.¡± Ethan lifted the sponge out of her reach, ¡°You only have one hand,¡± He reminded her, nuzzling her neck. ¡°Besides, it has nothing to do with being a pup. When is thest time you actually let someone take care of you, hmm?¡± Jane started to think that she¡¯d been letting Linda take care of her, but the truth is that she hadn¡¯t actually given her friend any control. Linda did what Jane asked, but she hadn¡¯t asked for more than the bare minimum she needed to fend for herself. If Jane was honest, she hadn¡¯t trusted anyone enough to let herself be truly vulnerable since bing Ethan¡¯s prisoner. Sure, Ethan took control when she went into heat or when they crashed in the mountains, but she hadn¡¯t really had a choice in either case. I don¡¯t know.¡± She murmured softly, turning her face into his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you want that?¡± Ethan asked, returning the sudsing loofah to her skin, ¡°don¡¯t you want to be able to let go? To just rx and let someone else take the reins for a little while?¡± The sponge, both soft and rough at once, gently scrubbed her body clean as Ethan spoke, his firm and steady movements complimenting the bath¡¯s jets and unwinding all of Jane¡¯s tension. ¡°Yes,¡± Jane admitted in a whisper, ¡°I do want that, but it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Ethan pressed, sliding the loofah over her bre*asts and making her arch in response. Easy baby, you¡¯re not up for that tonight.¡± ?Then don¡¯t touch me there.¡± Janeined. ¡°But you need to be clean there too.¡± Ethan replied slyly, earning a grumpy humph from his mate. Smothering augh, he forged on. ¡°Come on, tell me why it¡¯s impossible.¡± Because the pups are in trouble, I won¡¯t ever be able to rx until they¡¯re safe.¡± Jane confessed. And once they¡¯re home I have to worry about raising them and keeping anything like this from ever happening again. Parent¡¯s don¡¯t get to rx, Ethan.¡± ¡°Everyone has to let go every now and then, Janey.¡± Ethan answered. ¡°Not you.¡± Jane argued, ¡°You¡¯re always in control.¡± That¡¯s why I have you.¡± Ethan replied, ¡°I¡¯m hardly in control in the middle of a rut ¨C in charge maybe, but not in control. An Alpha¡¯s mate is their only release . But I haven¡¯t been here.¡± Jane reminded him. ¡°oh I¡¯m well aware.¡± Ethan chuckled, but don¡¯t you see, that¡¯s why we need each other. Being together is how we both get what we need.¡± Jane¡¯s head was beginning to loll as Ethan¡¯s soothing touch and tender words lulled her towards sleep. ¡°You can trust me to take care of you, Jane.¡± He vowed, his l!ps moving against her ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to prove it to you once this is all over. We can be happy together, you¡¯ll see.¡± Jane tilted her face up towards his, blinking her tired eyes open to stare into his own. ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Ethan professed, trailing k!sses over her face, wondering how much of this conversation she would remember in the morning. She was already drifting off to sleep, floating on a high of drugs and Ethan. He finished washing her while she dozed, then transferred her to his bed. Ethan considered crawling under the covers with her, but it was still midday, and he wanted to speak to Eric about their n now that Jane and Linda were in the picture. He only nned on stepping out for a little while, knowing the drugs the medic gave Jane would keep her under for a long time, but it was a mistake to leave. Without him, the nightmares which had been guing Jane for days returned, stronger and more powerful than before. Her sleeping mind was consumed by images of her pups lost and alone in a far off jungle, struggling to survive and unaware of the dangers surrounding them on all sides. Little did she know that these weren¡¯t mere nightmares, but visions sent by the Goddess herself. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 3rd Person When dawn broke on the pups¡¯ first full day in the Southern Isles, the sun found them still curled in the protective shelter of a huge strangler fig, safely. ensconced in the hollows of the tree it once engulfed. Of course, the night hadn¡¯t left them entirely unscathed. Sleep was nearly impossible in the pitch ck rainforest, with deadly predators roaming the forest floor and terrifying noises echoing in the distance. They eventually drifted off out of pure exhaustion, but when they woke they were covered in itchy bug bites and sweating through their clothes. They didn¡¯t have any food or water, and as frightening as the jungle was, they were smart enough to know they had to try and find a way out. So the four children set out into the unknown, moving through the dense undergrowth one after the other, their small hands fisted in the shirt of the person in front of them. Riley led the way, hesitantly scanning the ground for spiders, snakes and poisonous frogs, while the others kept their ears open for the monsters they¡¯d heard calling in the night. ¡°What was that!¡± Ryder yelped, jumping a foot in the air when a twig snapped behind them. All four pups whipped around, scanning the area and scenting the air. Unfortunately, their foreign surroundings were so unfamiliar they didn¡¯t recognize any of the strange smells which met their noses. After ? moment passed without any signs of movement or further sounds, they continued onward. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Parkerined, his stomach rumbling to punctuate his words. ¡°Are you sure we can¡¯t eat those mushrooms we saw?¡± ¡°No, Mommy says never to eat mushrooms from the ground¡± Ryder reminded him, ¡°they might be poison.¡± ¡°1 think it¡¯s more ¡®portant that we find water:¡± Paisley announced, already feeling lightheaded after so many hours without hydration. As if the sky heard her worried words, a huge p of thunder sounded overhead and once again the pups found themselves being drenched in a relentless downpour. ¡°Arrgh, does it always have to rain here?!¡± Riley eximed in frustration. ¡°Well it is a rainforest.¡±¡® Parker answered slyly, earning himself an unamused re from his sister. ¡°No no, is a good thing!¡± Paisley eximed. ¡°Look!¡± She reached up to a huge leaf shaped like an elephant¡¯s ear, pulling the tip down towards her face and letting all the water that had collected on its concave surface pour into her open mouth. ¡°Paisley you¡¯re a genius!¡± Ryder eximed, running over to another leaf and mimicking her actions. Parker and Riley followed suit, and before long all four pups were running from leaf to leaf, drinking up as much rainwater as they could. The torrential storm continued to douse the earth in fresh water, and before long the ground was drenched and inches deep in rich ck mud. Once their thirst was quenched, the pups quickly realized that the rain was more of a gift than a curse. Not only did it send all the Jungle¡¯s scary animals running for shelter, but it created some of the biggest, muddiest puddles they¡¯d ever seen in their lives. Riley realized it first, jumping with both feet into a huge puddle and squealing with delight when water went sshing in every direction. ¡°Look at me, look at me!¡± She cried, hopping into another. Laughing uproariously, the other three pups joined the game, jumping from puddle to puddle and competing to see who could make the biggest ssh. Eventually they all came to a stop before the same sprawling pool, so deep that the tops of the tangled tree roots were visible above the surface. ¡°Woah!¡± They eximed in unison. Without needing to discuss a single word, the quadruplets linked hands and prepared to leap. ¡°One, two, three!¡± As soon as the final number was spoken, they pounced,nding knee-deep in the dense muck. Ryder, Parker and Paisley were so busyughing, they didn¡¯t notice the devious smile on Riley¡¯s face, not until she reached down and grabbed a handful of mud, and lobbed it straight at her siblings. Itnded with a st on Parker¡¯s middle, and he looked up with surprise. Riley was already reaching down for another handful, but the boys were used to her shenanigans, and quickly adapted. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t, Riley!¡± Ryder giggled, nudging Paisley to encourage her to arm herself as well. ¡°Toote.¡± Riley chortled. ¡°ls a mud fight!¡± It took Paisley a moment to catch up to the sudden chaos, but before long she was having more fun than she could ever recall having in her young life. She¡¯d always been too sick to do this sort of thing, and the pups she usually yed with had never understood her adventurous spirit. They were all the children of stuffy aristocrats who would never dream of getting dirty just for the fun of it, but ying with her siblingspletely free of inhibitions or worries despite their grave situation ¨C well, it felt like coming home at longst. She dove into the game with unbridled joy, even tackling Ryder and rolling around with him and wrestling amid peels ofughter. Though the pups might not have realized it, thousands of eyes watched as they yed. It was easy to feel alone in the wilderness, but creatures great and small moved stealthily around them, keenly aware of the intruders in their domain. In fact, the jungle¡¯s many inhabitants found themselves baffled by the behavior of these strange creatures. Within minutes they were all covered head to foot in mud, racing around and sshing each other ¨C making far more noise than any natural ground dweller would ever dare. In the sprawling canopies it wasmon for birds and monkeys to im their territory with loud announcements, but things were far more treacherous on the forest floor. Didn¡¯t these odd little canines know better than to announce their location so openly? If the pups had known what to look for, they might have noticed when the forest around them went abruptly quiet. Initially their own noisemaking had joined a symphony of wildlife calls, which had dulled beneath the rain¡¯s deafening cascade, but crescendoed back to life as the storm eased. But now everything went eerily silent, the only sounds remaining in the dark forest were the pup¡¯sughter and the final trickling of the afternoon shower. It wasn¡¯t until the deep puddle in which the children waded began to slither and ripple, that they realized anything was amiss. ¡°Hold on!¡± Parker called to the others, pointing at the surface of the dark water. ¡°Is the puddle moving?¡± The other three pups froze, intently watching the ground for signs of life. ¡°Something just touched my leg!¡± Riley whispered anxiously. ¡°Back out, very slowly.¡± Ryder advised, ncing behind himself to make sure the path was clear. However as the children carefully retreated, the waters rippling grew more pronounced. Before long all four quadruplets were able to make out a long, serpentine body gliding through the water around their legs. ¡°ls a snake!¡± Paisley gasped, turning pale as a sheet, ¡°a really big one!¡± Right on cue, the coiling creature lifted its massive, triangr head out of the water, rising up from the ck depths and carefully studying its lunch menu. The glinting slits of its reptilian eyes traveled between the petrified pups as it continued to rear up, until it stood as tall as they did, despite the fact that most of its body remained submerged. It¡¯s forked tongue stuck out at each of them in turn, as if it was tasting their individual scents before deciding whom to devour. ¡°I think is an anconda.¡± Parker hissed, observing the huge jaws which could easily detach to swallow him whole. ¡°Paisley, you run first, you¡¯re the littlest.¡± ¡°But what if running makes ite after me?¡± Paisley squeaked. ¡°We¡¯ll try to hold it off, but we have ta run or it will eat us.¡± Ryder advised. Nodding nervously, Paisley continued to retreat until her tiny feet were clear of the puddle, and then turned tail and ran. The monstrous snake whipped its head in her direction, distracted enough for Parker to leap onto its neck and wrap his little arms around it in a strangle hold. ¡°Run!¡± He shouted to the others, even as the anaconda thrashed against his hold, trying to snap at its unwee passenger, but unable to reach him. ¡°We can¡¯t leave you!¡± Riley exined, searching for something, anything to use as a weapon. If only they were old enough to shift! At thest second, she saw a huge stick on the ground. Hefting it in her small hands, she lifted the branch like a bludgeon. As Parker clung to the snake¡¯s neck for dear life while it j*rked him from left to right, his body flying through the air, Riley brought the stick down on its head, hitting it over and over again until it stopped moving. From the looks of it, it was only dazed, but the pups weren¡¯t going to waste any time. They took off after Paisley, racing through the jungle as fast as their young feet could carry them and ncing over their shoulders to see if the snake wasing after them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At first it seemed like they were home free, but then Parker saw the undergrowth violently rustling as it was crushed beneath a huge scaly body. And there, its eyes glowing in the darkness as it charged after its escaping meal, was one very angry snake. ¡°It¡¯s right behind us!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 118 Chapter 118 3rd Person The pups screamed in terror as the giant snake pursued them through the jungle, moving far faster than they thought should be possible. Their shifter bodies were fast, but they were still only children and struggling to get through the unfamiliar terrain. The anaconda on the other hand, was a native and had no problem navigating theplex terrain and thick vegetation of the forest floor. It surged through exotic botanicals, leaf litter and fallen trees, while the pups stumbled and scrambled to escape. Riley, Parker and Ryder caught up to Paisley after a few moments, and grabbed her hands, tugging her forward to prevent her from falling behind. The snake was only a few feet behind them when a strange rumbling noise filled the air, punctuated by violent cracks and the soaked earth shaking all around them. what is that?¡± Riley shouted. ¡°Another storm?¡± Ryder guessed. ¡°No, this sounds different!¡± Parker yelled over the rising cacophony. ¡°1 think-¡± Paisley gasped, struggling to fill her lungs with air as she pushed her heart farther than it had ever been pushed before, ¡°I think is a earthquake!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As the words left her mouth, the ground beneath their feet gave out, sweeping all four pups away down the side of a steep ridge, and leaving the snake far behind. The children cried out as they were carried away, not realizing that this was not an earthquake, but andslide brought on by all the heavy rain. They also had no way of knowing how lucky they were to be at the top of the muddy cascade, far lighter than all the rocks and muck flowing downhill and clearing the path in front of them. By the time they finally slowed, rolling to a stop on a mound of destruction, they were covered in bumps and bruises, but ultimately unharmed. They shakily looked up the hill they¡¯d just been forced to descend, their mouths dropping open when they saw the vertical clearing the mudslide had wrought in the middle of the forest. A huge swath of barren y was framed between towering trees on either side and even as they watched, a huge tree topped over into the de, no longer supported by its roots ¨C which were somewhere beneath the pups. When it hit the earth, a bevy of ripered fruits were dislodged from its branches, and rolled down the hill. The pups blinked as a pile of mangoes collected around them, and after exchanging a few nces, immediately snatched them up and began scarfing down the fruit. After a few moments of chewing the delicious yellow flesh, Paisley lifted her head and gasped for air.¡±That was Cwazy.¡± ¡°You can say that again.¡± Ryder agreed, r!pping off another chunk of juicy fruit with his sharp canines. ¡°Where are we?¡± Riley asked, gazing around in confusion as her ws peeled the skin away from her second mango. ¡°1 dunno Parker sighed, swallowing a particrlyrge bite. ¡°but I think we¡¯re even more lost than before. Meanwhile back on the ship, Ethan stopped by the galley to pick up the items the medic had suggested for Jane¡¯s stomach, before heading to Eric¡¯s rooms. Of course, he had no way of knowing he was about to interrupt an intimate moment. After Ethan left with Jane, Linda had found herself alone with Eric for the first time since the pups disappeared. They¡¯d never been close the way Eric and Jane were, but every time they met over the years Linda liked him more and more. It had finally reached a point where Linda had to acknowledge she was in love with him ¨C to herself if not anyone else. She knew he only had eyes for Jane, but no matter what she tried, she couldn¡¯t seem to shake her feelings for him. ¡°l had a feeling Jane wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily¡± Eric had said, after watching Ethan carry her away up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Ethan didn¡¯t see iting too.¡± Linda agreed.¡±I mean we weren¡¯t exactly subtle. You know Jane made me climb the rigging to get on board?¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡± Eric eximed, his eyes lighting up with amusement. ¡°Oh yes, l imagine it was quite the sight.¡± She recalled, shaking her head, ¡°But she¡¯s a determined little thing, our Jane.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t think she¡¯s ¡°my¡± Jane anymore.¡± Eric grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I burned that bridge for good. Linda nodded in understanding, ¡°It¡¯s true, you might not ever go back to the way things were, but the way things were wasn¡¯t working for any of you, was it?¡± ¡°No, I guess not¡± Eric agreed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to spend the rest of my life chasing someone who doesn¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°It never gets any easier.¡± Linda shared, frowning.¡° But it¡¯s also a hard pattern to break. If we could choose who to love it¡­ well it wouldn¡¯t be love¡± ¡°That¡¯s sure as hell true, but life would be a lot easier if we could Eric groused. ¡°A lot easier, and a lot emptier.¡± Linda amended, summoning a small smile and wrapping her arms around herself. She didn¡¯t think Eric knew how strongly she felt about him, but she believed he at least suspected her feelings weren¡¯t entirely tonic. It was an astonishingly nerve-wracking experience to have this conversation with him. When Eric leaned towards her, she was so surprised she backed away. It wasn¡¯t until she saw him peering into the cramped staff cabin, frowning in disapproval, that she realized this had been his attention all along. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here.¡± Linda shrugged.¡±Sure I can, we paid for it.¡± ¡°No; He huffed augh, ¡°I mean it¡¯s tiny and smells of sick, you shoulde stay in my cabin, it¡¯s nice and big, and there¡¯s a pull out couch -I¡¯ll even let you take the bed.¡± Linda almost suggested that they share the bed, but stopped herself before the words could leave her mouth. Thanks but that really isn¡¯t necessary.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Eric corrected her, moving inside the cabin and collecting her luggage ¨C not so much as asking before he carted it out of the room and up the stairs. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t just make that decision for me!¡± Linda objected, hurrying after him. Eric didn¡¯t stop, continuing up three more flights of stairs until they reached the upper deck. ¡°Give me one good reason why you should stay in that dingy little room when there¡¯s afortable suite upstairs with plenty of room for us to share.¡± He ordered, steering the reluctant she-wolf towards the first ss cabins. Because staying in the same room with you and not being able to touch you or tell you how I feel will be utter torture. Linda thought to herself. Of course, saying this out loud was not an option and what¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t think of a decent excuse. ¡°1¡­ It¡¯s¡­ fine. She finally agreed, sounding thoroughly defeated. ¡°Oh¡± Now Eric did stop, hovering outside the door to his suite with a guilt-stricken expression. When he looked at Linda, she almost thought there was fear in his eyes, ¡°unless you hate me too now?¡± Linda j8rked her head up, amazed he could ever think such a thing. ¡°Eric -I don¡¯t hate you.¡± She told him firmly. ¡°l could never¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that.¡± Eric sighed, dragging one hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m not just saying it.¡± Linda assured him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re evil or that you¡¯re a traitor. I actually¡­ I actually think what you did is really brave.¡± Ericughed humorlessly, ¡°Now lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Linda insisted, ¡°And I don¡¯t appreciate being used of it either:¡± She added, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Is this your room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eric pronounced, ¡°But you really don¡¯t have know you¡¯re to ¨C Linda had already pushed through the door and strode inside, gazing around a suite about half the size of Ethan¡¯s, though it was every bit as nice. ¡°Wow.¡± She remarked simply. ¡°Jane really owes me for those first two nights.¡± ¡°Linda, l¡¯m sorry.¡± Eric professed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to use you of lying, but there was nothing brave about what I did.¡± Linda eyed him closely, sympathy overwhelming her when she took in his downtrodden expression. ¡°1don¡¯t excuse the way you deceived Jane.¡± She began, surprised to see her words had the power to make the Prince wince. ¡°But you were doing what you believed was your duty. You were proving yourself to your father -a desire all children have at some point or another. And when you realized it was wrong, when you realized he wasn¡¯t being honorable, you stood up to him and took the consequences in stride.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes widened slightly, he¡¯d never heard anyone describe his situation this way before. His father called him a traitor and a failure ¨C a weakling. Jane and Ethan called him a liar and an untrustworthy weasel, and he¡¯d called himself all those things and more over the years. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to have a father who doesn¡¯t deserve your admiration.¡± Linda continued, ¡°and I know how hard it is to face that,e to terms with it, and put an unworthy parent behind you. You might be many things, but you aren¡¯t a coward, and you aren¡¯t a traitor.¡± ¡°Then what am I?¡± Eric questioned, approaching Linda. ¡°You¡¯re a man who had a hard path, and is trying to make things right.¡± Linda answered huskily, all too aware of how close he was standing. ¡°You¡¯re strong and kind¡­ and you deserve happiness.¡± Eric grazed his knuckles across her cheek, feeling the surreal sensation of being truly seen for the first time in his life. His wolf, who had never been entirely sold on Jane, urged him to kiss her. Linda was so lovely, and the way she was looking at him right now, he knew she wanted it too. Taking a deep breath, he lowered his mouth to hers. Next Chapter Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Ethan I walk into Eric¡¯s room without knocking, and instantly regret it. When I enter I find Eric and Linda standing a few inches apart, clearly about to k!ss. Eric¡¯s hands are on Linda¡¯s waist, and her eyes are already closed in anticipation. If l could back out without them knowing I was ever there, I would- but it¡¯s toote. When their l!ps are only inches apart, Eric turns toward the sound of the door, and the spell is broken. Both of their bodies dete as they realize the opportunity has been lost, and Linda¡¯s cheeks are flushed bright pink. Eric still hasn¡¯t released her, and his wolf is glowing behind his eyes, but he watches me expectantly ¨C almost as if demanding an exnation for my abrupt appearance. ¡°Oh l¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.¡± I apologize, feeling uncharacteristically sheepish, ¡°but we need to talk.¡± ¡°Is Jane okay?¡± Linda asks, trying to put some distance between Eric and herself, then blinking in surprise when his hands tighten on her wa!st. His possessive disy onlysts for a moment, and he relinquishes his hold on her after a few seconds. Either way, Linda turns an even deeper shade of red and tries to smother her smile. ¡°Jane is going to be fine.¡± I tell her warmly, ¡°thank you foring to me. It was the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Yes well, you know that and I know that, but I doubt Jane sees it that way.¡± Linda sighs, clearly fearing my spirited mate will be angry with her. However after the way Jane responded to me upstairs, I doubt that will actually be the case. My little wolf may be stubborn, but once she submits she¡¯s only too sweet. ¡°Jane isn¡¯t going to hold it against you.¡± I promise, ¡°She was in a bad way and already feeling much better. Trust me, she¡¯ll thank you for it when she wakes.¡± ¡°Not if you send us packing.¡± Linda grumbles, clearly expecting the same oue Jane had. ¡°But l¡¯m not.¡± I share, surprising them both. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re going to let Janee along?¡± Eric repeats, as if he can¡¯t believe his own ears. ¡°And Linda, if she wants to join us.¡± I dere, closely watching the other man¡¯s reaction. I¡¯ve suspected Linda¡¯s feelings for him before, but until very recently I never considered the possibility that Eric might return her feelings. This will be a good test ¨C if his wolf is truly interested in her, he won¡¯t take kindly to me making this offer. Even though I was intentionally goading him for a reaction, the force of his reply surprises me. ¡°Absolutely not¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Linda growls, not taking kindly to his presumed authority. ¡°Neither of you have any idea what we¡¯re walking into.¡± Eric announces sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking the risk for the pups and Goddess knows I don¡¯t care whether or not youe out the other side in one piece.¡± He says to me. ¡°But Jane and Linda have no business being there.¡± ¡°Yes well Jane is my mate, and it¡¯s my call whether or not she stays.¡± I remind him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to have her trying to rescue them on her own, hiding all her ns from us and taking wild risks to save the pups behind our backs, and that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯ll do if I forbid it. This situation proves as much.¡± I exin, gesturing to Linda. ¡°And Linda is an adult, she¡¯s unmated and capable of making her own decisions.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Linda interjects, sounding exasperated. Eric emits a fierce growl, ¡°It¡¯s not safe!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here to argue about this, I came so that we could regroup and adjust our ns to include the girls.¡±I reply coolly. ¡°What did your father say when you spoke to him?¡± Eric looks as if he¡¯d like nothing more than to continue arguing about the girls, but he grits his teeth and answers my question. ¡°Ifl had to guess, he didn¡¯t know about the pups yet. He told me he had no son by my name, and that traitors of the Southern Isles had no grounds to speak to anyone in the territory, let alone the king, then he hung up on me.¡± While I watch, Linda reaches out and squeezes Eric¡¯s arm infort, and his tense shoulders rx slightly. ¡°Did you leave it there?¡± l question, praying the answer is no. ¡°No, I called back ¨C three more times. I left messages that l¡¯d seen the error of my ways, that I have proof you¡¯re every bit as corrupt and horrible as he always said you were, and that I¡¯ming home.I didn¡¯t tell him when or on what ship ¨C but his spies will handle that part of things.¡± Eric rted. ¡°The first test will be whether or not I make it off the boat when we reach the shore. If he doesn¡¯t have me killed, I should be able to travel to his pce unencumbered. Though he might also decide to test me along the way, punish me and make me prove myself to him at the same time, by putting as many obstacles in my path as possible.¡± Eric reached for Linda instinctively, but dropped his hand when he realized what he was doing. He wasn¡¯t looking at her, but l am, and I can see her disappointment as clearly as if it was my own. ¡°You see, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t have the girls with us- it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why ¨C the n was always for you to change ships when we stop to resupply, so that you and l aren¡¯t seen together.¡± I reason. ¡°Yes, but you traveling as a single man in disguise is a lot less noticeable than ifyou¡¯ve got two she- wolves with you, especially ones that look like this!¡± Eric says, pointing at Linda. He has a point. Linda is lovely, and Jane turns heads wherever she goes, they¡¯re far from inconspicuous. ¡°Look like what?¡± Linda says indignantly. ¡°Beautiful¡± Eric grinds out, as if it should be obvious. ¡°Short of putting bags over their heads, I don¡¯t see how you¡¯re going to get around without them calling attention to you.¡± ¡°So we¡¯ll wear bags!¡± Linda derides, though the corners of her mouth are still quirked up from the compliment. ¡°If Ethan can wear a disguise, so can we ¨C hell, we¡¯re better suited to it than you dummies because we have a lifetime of experience with makeup.¡± ¡°Dummies?¡± Eric and I repeat in unison. Linda shrugs, ¡°Hey, I call it like l see it. After all, you thought you could run off to rescue the pups by yourself and Jane would actually go along with it.¡± She says to me, ¡°and you,¡± she added, turning to Eric. ¡°Just tried to forbid me from doing something when we haven¡¯t so much as k!ssed.¡± Something dark and ferocious shed in Eric¡¯s eyes, and the next thing I knew, he was dragging Linda into his arms, ¡°Well, I can fix that right now.¡± Linda yelped as his mouth covered hers, and I decided that this was a conversation we could save for later. Leaving Eric and Linda pawing at each other like frisky teenagers, I return to my cabin, eager to check on Jane. When I arrive, I hear her whimpering before l even open the door, and my wolf immediately goes into high alert. I burst inside, scanning the suite for signs of danger. However all I find is Jane tossing and turning on the king sized bed, clearly caught in the throws of a nightmare. Dropping my bags onto the floor, I swiftly cross the room and reach for my mate. I should never have left her alone. What was I thinking? ¡°Jane¡± I murmur, settling onerge hand on her shoulder and gently shaking her, ¡°wake up, baby. It¡¯s only a nightmare.¡± It takes a few minutes for me to pull her out of the dream, and once l do she sits up, tears streaming down her cheeks as she searches the room inplete panic. ¡°Where¡­ the pups¡­ I need ¨C Catching her face between my hands, I speak in a low, soothing tone. ¡°Janey, it¡¯s okay, it was just a dream. We¡¯re on the boat, we¡¯re going to get them back. ¡°No!¡± She cries, shaking her head and begging me to understand. ¡°lt wasn¡¯t just a dream. It felt so real - Paisley almost drowned and then they were in this jungle and there was this snake¡­ and Parker wrestled the thing and there was andslide, it was horrible! Wrapping my arms around her small body, I cuddle her close to my chest, purring gently. ¡°No angel, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just your mind ying tricks. We¡¯re going to find them, it¡¯s all going to be okay.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Jane sobs, clinging to me.¡± They¡¯re too little, they can¡¯t survive on their own.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not on their own¡± I remind her, rubbing her back and praying this gamble doesn¡¯t backfire. ¡°They¡¯re too valuable. King Aimon will have them under lock and key. No one is going to let them out of their sight or risk harming them. lt¡¯s me they want, not them.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lose you either!¡± Jane bursts, surprising me. I expected her to refute my logic, not admit she cares for me. ¡°You won¡¯t¡± I promise. ¡°That¡¯s what they want, but I won¡¯t let it happen.¡± ¡°You better not¡± She sniffles, letting me rock her back and forth. ¡°Never I soothe, lying down beside her. ¡°I will never leave you and the pups, Jane. And there¡¯s not a force on earth that could make me.¡± She nods, not going so far as to confess she wants to be my mate again, but not denying the possibility as she might have even a few weeks ago. I know she¡¯s frightened, ill, and dizzy with medications, but my heart swells all the same. I might be crazy, but it truly feels as if there¡¯s hope for us yet. Next Chapter Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Ethan When Jane wakes the next morning, bleary eyed and still much too pale for my liking, she looks up at me in confusion. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Part of me is disappointed that she doesn¡¯t remember the progress we made yesterday, but l¡¯m more grateful that she doesn¡¯t seem to remember her nightmares. I didn¡¯t leave Jane¡¯s side again after finding her so devastated, and thankfully she slept through the night without further incident. Now she lies safely in the circle of my arms, her stunning green eyes wide and vulnerable. ¡°How much do you remember?¡± l ask, tracing my fingers over her cheek. She leans into my touch and stretches like a sleepy kitten, going from uncertain and worried, to petted and pampered. ¡°I remember you finding me,¡± she exins, her cheeks turning pink, ¡°and the bath.¡± ¡°Mhmm, l encourage, unable to hide my smile. Jane is starting to squirm as she recalls those intimate moments, ¡± what else?¡± ¡°I remember you teasing me.¡± She sulks, ¡°As if being sick wasn¡¯t bad enough.¡± ¡°How are you feeling? I ask, running my hands over her body and marveling at how perfectly she fits in my arms. Sometimes she feels so fragilepared to my size and strength, but then I remember the wild passion burning inside her, and I know I need not fear harming her. She needs to feel my power and dominance in her very bones, and l¡¯m only too happy to give it. ¡°Better.¡± She sighs contentedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that medic gave me, but it worked.¡± The woman in question had returned to give Jane more medicine after I found her in the throes of her nightmares, and had updated the cocktail of drugs after I shared our situation with her. Now in addition to sleeping aids and anti-nausea medications, anti-anxiety drugs and painkillers are also being pumped into Jane¡¯s IV. We¡¯re not due to make port for a few days and I¡¯d rather have Jane pain-free and a little loopy while we wait, than miserable and spiraling deeper into despair. Chuckling, I drop a k!ss on her nose. ¡°I think you¡¯re still a little high, beautiful.¡± ¡°Um not high¡± Jane insists, peeking up at me from beneath hershes, then pressing her nose to my ch3st. ¡°You smell good.¡± If I needed more proof that she¡¯s notpletely lucid ¨C that was it. Once upon a time my Jane didn¡¯t have any inhibitions when we were together. This would have beenpletely normal in the early years of our marriage. But Jane is a guarded creature now, with high walls around her heart. The fact that she¡¯s openly sharing her feelings this way ¨C well, it speaks volumes. ¡°You smell good too.¡± I share honestly, nuzzling her neck. ¡°Ethan,¡± Jane murmurs, rubbing her tight little body over mine and covering me with her scent, ¡°| think¡­I think- I¡¯m going into heat again.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just the drugs baby.¡± ! assure her. It has been a few weeks since her first heat, and when we were married she¡¯d enter heat at least once a month, but if it was happening l¡¯d be able to smell the changee over her. Jane shakes her head. ¡°I want you.¡± She insists, ¡°I need to feel you inside me.¡± ¡°Fvck¡± I mutter, my c0ck growing hard despite my reticence. ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that, Janey. You¡¯re not in the right mind to make this kind of decision. I don¡¯t want you to hate me in the morning.¡± I sigh, trying to talk my wolf out of giving into her sweet pleas. ¡°It¡¯s already morning''¡± Jane reminds me, k!ssing my ch3st and nibbling her mark. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only You know what I mean¡± I correct gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something we¡¯ll regret.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about regret¡± Jane admitted. ¡°But I could never hate you¡­ I¡¯ve tried, don¡¯t you know how hard I¡¯ve tried?¡± Goddess do lever, I think in exasperation. However, the idea that Jane was trying to convince herself that she didn¡¯t want me all those times she tried to push me away, is one I hadn¡¯t considered before. It makes a lot of sense, in hindsight. I thought she was lying to me, when really she was lying to herself. No wonder she was so hardheaded about it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work¡± Jane continues, straddling my wa!st. ¡°You¡¯re the only one l want.¡± I drop my head back against the pillow in utter defeat. Now l know she¡¯s high. She¡¯d never like something like that slip sober. ¡°We can¡¯t, Janey! I dere, sitting up and making her look me in the eye. ¡°If you still want me when we get off this boat and the drugs are out of your system, I¡¯ll dly rut you to your little heart¡¯s content. But not before then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not the drugs. I¡¯m going into heat.¡± Jane argues, twining her arms around my neck and rocking her h!ps against mine. Her sweet l!ps are trailing over my shoulders and up my neck, thoroughly testing my willpower. ¡°Your scent hasn¡¯t changed.¡± I inform her gently, ¡°and thank the heavens. I¡¯m not the only Alpha on this ship, this is thest ce we want you going into heat.¡± Jane slumps over with a huff, stretching out with her back resting on the mattress between my legs. ¡°Fine, I suppose I¡¯ll just have to take care of things myself¡± Her legs are still syed on either side of my h!ps, and she¡¯s as n*ked as the day she was born. It¡¯s temptation enough to have her spread out like a feast in front of me, but the moment she slides her fingers down her bare belly to the swollen bundle of nerves at the apex of her thighs, I know I¡¯m fighting a losing battle. I catch her wrists before she can make contact with her. S*x and torment me with a live show, pinning her hands above her head, ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t¡± I scold, rising onto my knees to loom above her. ¡°Am I going to have to tie you up, little wolf?¡± To my utter frustration, she shes me a devious grin, That depends, what are you going to do with me after?¡± Taking a deep breath, I try to count to ten in my head, begging the Goddess for strength. Every bone in my body wants to give in to Jane¡¯s flirting, to fulfill her every desire and release all of the tension pent up inside me. It¡¯s the cruelest kind of punishment: to have been chasing her all this time, and now to have her doing everything she can to sedvce me ¨C not because she¡¯s helpless to resist her heat or we¡¯re trying tofort each other amidst a tragedy, but because she wants to be with me, and only me. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you and keep youpany.¡± I finally answer, ¡°but that¡¯s all.¡± Jane furrows her brow. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve been pursuing me for months, I know you want this too.¡± ¡°I do.¡¯ l admit, shaking my head apologetically, ¡°| want it more than can say, but I have a greater responsibility to look out for you when you can¡¯t look out for yourself.¡± ¡°If you were looking out for me, you¡¯d do this.¡± Jane snaps, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Everything else is going so wrong, Ethan. I need something to be right. I need to feel like I haven¡¯t lost everything I care about. I need you.¡± She professes, gazing up at me. ¡°l know you¡¯re angry that I defied you and snuck around behind your back, but please don¡¯t punish me this way. Please don¡¯t reject me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to punish you!¡± l exim, ¡°and I¡¯m not rejecting you, just the circumstances.¡± ¡°Why are you making such a big deal out of this?¡± Jane argues, yanking at my hold. ¡°it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been together in thest few weeks ¨C thest few days, even. You¡¯ve already imed me, held me, loved me. Why is this any different?¡± ¡°Because everything is different now!¡± I finally burst. Last night I made you a promise ¨C that you could trust me to take care of you.¡± I share, ¡°l vowed to prove you¡¯d always be safe with me, and I meant it! You might not remember it, but yesterday was the start of a new chapter for us and there¡¯s not a single thing l¡¯d do to risk f****g it up! l¡¯m ying for keeps this time.¡± I proim. ¡°So you can be angry with me all you like, but l¡¯m not going toy a hand on you until you¡¯re better.¡± Her tower l!p trembles, ¡°Can¡¯t we just start our new chapter tomorrow? Can¡¯t we have just one more night of indulging our bad habits?¡± Rearranging her wrists so that they¡¯re both safely confined by one of myrge hands, I bring the other to her face, dragging my thumb over her plump lower l!p until the trembling ceases. Holding her gaze, I make my decision. ¡°We can¡¯t go backwards, Janey. Only forward ¨C and not just with our rtionship, with the pups too. If our family is going to get through this, we can¡¯t y games or ce me anymore. We have to be a united front, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± To my utter relief, Jane nods. However, just as I start to rx, she can¡¯t help but make one final attempt to change my mind. ¡°But only if you give me a k!ss.¡± Throwing my head back, I can onlyugh. ¡°Jane ckwell, you¡¯re going to be the death of me.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 121 Chapter 121 3rd Person The pups were so exhausted after facing the anaconda and thendslide that they stopped for the night shortly afterwards, taking care to carry a few mangoes with them as they mbered up into the branches of a rubber tree ¨C safe from the dangers of the forest floor. The next day they woke and made a breakfast of the sweet yellow fruit, before continuing to trek downhill. Around midday the endless sea of trees and vines finally broke, giving way to rolling green hills and fertile pasturnd. As Riley, Parker, Paisley and Ryder plodded through the muddy fields, each feeling more exhausted and hungry than they¡¯d ever been in their lives, they tried to figure out what to do next. ¡°| dunno how we can make a n, when we don¡¯ even know wheres we are¡± Parker sighed, feeling as though their conversation was going round in circles. Every time one of the siblings came up with an idea, the same wrench seemed to get thrown into the suggestion ¨C that they were well and truly lost. ¡°Do you think Mommy and Daddy know we aren¡¯ in the city ¡®nymore?¡± Ryder questioned nervously. ¡°| bet they do.¡± Riley mused. ¡°They¡¯re really smart, and Daddy¡¯s such a good tracker.¡± ¡°But we made it ¡®mpossible for Anita to track us, and that goes for Daddy too.¡± Paisley reminded the others, ¡°he¡¯ll never know to look for us here¡­ wherever here is.¡± The others nodded forlornly, but then Parker ¨C who was leading the way ¨C pulled up short. ¡°You guys, look!¡± He eximed, pointing to the terracedndscape ahead of them. ¡°What are they?¡± Riley gasped in awe, staring at the strange creatures dotting the fields they approached. None of the pups had ever seen animals like this. They were tall, easily as tall as their Mommy, with long necks, long legs and very furry bodies. They had two little ears pointing up on top of their heads, and the curly white fluff covering them from head to toe looked as soft as a cloud. ¡°They look like sheeps on stilts.¡± Ryder suggested, desperate to get a closer look. All four pups inched closer to the nearest animal. They¡¯re so fuzzy.¡± Paisley observed with a lopsided grin, ¡°do you thinks they¡¯re friendly?¡± ¡°They haves to be.¡± Riley confirmed, ¡°they¡¯re so cute | could scream.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Parker objected, ¡°It might scare them off¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would scream, just that I could.¡± Riley answered, sounding affronted her brother might think she¡¯d do something so foolish. ¡°I wanna hug ¡¯em.¡± Ryder announced, ¡°maybe if we¡¯re really nice they¡¯ll let us.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The animals in question were watching the approaching pups with unbridled curiosity. They smelled like the people who cared for them, but they looked very strange indeed: covered in mud, insect bites and bruises, and moving like tiny predators trying to sneak up on some unsuspecting prey, with they¡¯re small paws raised in front of their chests as they tip-toed forward. When Parker came within reach of the nearest creature, it craned its long neck down to sniff his head. Apparently decided it liked the way the pup smelled, the fuzzy animal soon began nibbling his hair. Parker giggled delightedly, ¡°ls eating my hair!¡± Thankfully for the young boy, his siblings distracted the creature before it could make a true meal of his dark locks. Paisley was gingerly petting one of it¡¯s wooly nks, while Ryder circled his plump arms around its long neck and Riley mbered all the way onto its back, sprawling her short arms and legs on either side of its body and burying her face in its soft fur with a happy sigh. The animal jerked its head up in surprise to be suddenly covered with puppies, unintentionally carrying aughing Ryder with it. ¡°l love it.¡± Paisley murmured with a beaming smile. ¡°Is so soft!¡± The animal huffed, and Riley followed the direction of its gaze, staring into the distance as her sibling continued to y. Her eyes widened when she saw movement in the distance, movement headed right towards them. There¡¯s a man!¡± She announced in a frantic whisper. ¡°He¡¯sing this way!¡± All at once the atmosphere shifted as the pups went into emergency mode. ¡°Hide!¡± Ryder urged his siblings. Where?¡± Parker fretted, looking around for anything they could use to conceal themselves from view. ¡°Under the tall sheeps!¡± Paisley suggested. One by one the young shifter gathered beneath the animal they¡¯d so recently been cuddling, but it seemed they were toote. The man had stopped a few meters away, kneeling down onto his haunches and c*g his head as he studied the dirty children. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He called softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯ listen to him.¡± Paisley instructed her siblings, ¡°you know how strangers are ¨C they can¡¯t be trusted¡± The others nodded in agreement, huddling closer together. Meanwhile the man was searching the field behind them, ¡°Where did you little onese from?¡± He asked, truly bewildered. ¡°Where are your parents? ¡°Don¡¯ tell him ¡®nything!¡± Parker murmured. ¡°I don¡¯ like the looks of him.¡± ¡°Are you lost?¡± The man pressed. ¡°There¡¯s not much around these parts. I don¡¯t have the faintest idea how you got all the way out here.¡± When the pups didn¡¯t respond, the man attempted to inch closer. However this sent the wary children running to take shelter under a different animal, one who seemed remarkably unbothered by their presence. ¡°Maybe we can try to ride one away.¡± Riley offered, thoughtfully studying the creature¡¯s long legs, ¡°I bets they move real fast.¡± ¡°I dunno,¡± Paisley frowned, ¡± don¡¯t thinks l¡¯d like to be ridden. It might throw us off¡± ¡°What are your names?¡± The man called, not giving up, still moving closer. ¡°Go away!¡± Parker shouted, stomping his foot when the stranger continued to follow them. ¡°You like my mas huh?¡± The man asked conversationally. ¡°1 don¡¯t me you, they¡¯re friendly critters. ¡°Wha¡¯s a ma?¡± Ryder asked, earning a light smack from his sister. ¡°Don¡¯ talk to him!¡± Riley scolded, but the truth was that she was curious too. Why its the animal you¡¯re under right now.¡± The man shared, giving them a weing smile. ¡°1 raise them for their wool, soft aren¡¯t they?¡± The pups exchanged nces, subconsciously clutching the creature¡¯s fuzzy wool forfort. Paisley, intrigued by the idea that the tall sheep might belong to someone, peeked out from behind the ma¡¯s front leg. ¡°Do they have names?¡± ¡°Some of them do¡± The man confirmed, sitting on the ground now that the children weren¡¯t actively running away. ¡°That one doesn¡¯t though ¨C you could give it one.¡± He offered. The pups exchanged another series of serious looks. Really?¡± Riley questioned suspiciously. ¡°Any name you want.¡± The man nodded, ¡°and I can introduce you to the others too.¡± ¡°What should we call it?¡± Parker whispered. ¡°We shouldn¡¯ call it nothing.¡± Ryder frowned, ¡°is probably a trick.¡± ¡°How could naming a ma be a trick?¡± Riley countered. ¡°Stop saying it like you knew what it was.¡± Ryder argued, ¡°for all we know they could be evil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± Paisley scoffed. ¡°Cloud¡¯s not evil!¡± She shrugged when her siblings furrowed their brows in confusion. ¡°| thinks we should name it Cloud.¡± ¡°Cloud is an excellent name.¡¯ The man praised, startling them all when he appeared a few feet closer than before. And your sister is right, they aren¡¯t evil. And neither am l:¡±¡® He promised. ¡°My name is Thomas, and l¡¯d like to help you ¨C if you¡¯ll let me.¡± ¡°We don¡¯ need help.¡± Riley dered stubbornly. ¡°No?¡± Thomas asked, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, ¡± when was thest time you ate or had water, when¡¯s thest time you had a bath or slept inside?¡± ¡°We don¡¯ like baths.¡± Parker announced, as if this decided everything. However almost as soon as the words were out of his mouth, his stomach growled loudly. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Thomas nodded, ¡°well l¡¯ll tell you what. I¡¯m going to go back over the hill to my house, where my wife Mary is making a nice big lunch. You¡¯re wee toe along- you can even bring Cloud if you like. I won¡¯t make youe inside or take a bath, but you can have some food and water and I swear no harm wille to you.¡± Ryder pursed his l!ps, ¡°we need a minute to think ¡¯bout Thomas raised his-palms in eptance, giving the children a bit of space to confer. ¡°1 think is a bad idea.¡± Ryder began, ¡± mean I¡¯m as hungry and thirsty as you, but we can¡¯t afford to trust another grown up.¡± 1 dunno if we have a choice.¡± Riley frowned. ¡°I don¡¯ think we can make it much longer on our own.¡± ¡°He seems nice.¡± Parker shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯ get a feeling from him like l have with other baddies.¡± Ryder looked to Paisley. Of all the pups, she had the most experience with untrustworthy adults. ¡°Paisley, what¡¯d you think?¡± ¡°I think Riley¡¯s right.¡± She grimaced, reaching for her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°We don¡¯ have a choice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ryder nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Jane Thest few days have passed in a dizzying haze. I¡¯ve slept through much of our journey, and though Ethan has remained by my side in my waking hours, I do have to wonder what he, Eric and Linda have been nning while I- rest. Today we¡¯ve finally reached a midway port to resupply for the rest of the trip, and when Ethan wakes me with the news that I can finally get off this boat, I can¡¯t move fast enough. When I emerge from his luxury cabin and feel the ze of the unforgiving tropical sun for the first time, I can only think of my babies. Would the traffickers give them sunscreen? Would they have enough water? The worry consumes me so quickly and powerfully my knees go weak. It¡¯s almost too tempting to return to the drug induced haze I¡¯ve floated in the past few days, but I know that isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s a selfish inclination, to save myself having to feel these things, when my pups don¡¯t have any such luxury. I tell Ethan as much as he helps me off the boat. I don¡¯t want any more medications when we board again. Ethan.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His strong arms are around me, guiding me forward down the gangway. ¡°Sweetheart you¡¯ll be sick as a dog without them.¡± Then let me be sick¡± I state simply, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get to avoid suffering when everyone else around me is stuck with their pain¡­ when the pups didn¡¯t have that privilege.¡± ¡°Jane¡± Ethan sighs, dragging his hand through his hair. You dying of dehydration isn¡¯t going to save anyone any suffering- especially not the pups.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± l insist. ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°You want what? To hurt?¡± Ethan guesses, hitting the nail square on the head. ¡°Yes,¡± I confess, my throat thick with emotion. ¡°I want to hurt, because I know they¡¯re hurting too. I want to hurt¡­ because l deserve it.¡± To Ethan¡¯s credit, he doesn¡¯t say a word about my drastic mood swings. I think he understands that my grief is sending me spiraling from one extreme to the next. The fact is I can¡¯t evene to terms with the abrupt shifts myself. One moment l¡¯m begging him to take away my pain by making love to me, and the next l¡¯m wishing for nothing more than the freedom to wallow in my misery ¨C and each end of the spectrum feels so surreal and strange that any other headspace seems like an impossibility. Ethan pauses us right in the middle of the ship¡¯s boarding ramp, gathering me to his chest. It¡¯s much too hot for our bodies to be pressed together this way, but his solid strength grounds me like nothing else. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Ethan murmurs. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve any of this.¡± I open my mouth to argue, but he stops me before I can reject hisfort. ¡°You¡¯ve trusted me this far, Jane. So please trust me now. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you ¨C not about this.¡± Looking up at him with wide eyes, I realize he¡¯s right. I ¨C have trusted him thus far, and he hasn¡¯t giv¨¦n me any reasons to doubt him. Though I was incredibly disgruntled at the time, l¡¯m grateful that Ethan didn¡¯t give into me the other night. The memories are still fuzzy, but I know l admitted more than l¡¯m comfortable with, and I hate to think what else I might have let slip in the throes of passion. He wasn¡¯t wrong, I feel safer with him knowing he didn¡¯t take advantage of my altered state, and it makes it easier to believe him now. The more time that passes, the more I see how badly I misjudged Ethan. Still, I have a hard time epting that he¡¯s telling me these things because they¡¯re true, rather than because he doesn¡¯t want me to be in pain. Somehow I bite my tongue, leaning into him as we continue off the ship. ¡°So what happens now?¡± ¡°Now, Eric goes ahead on his own.¡± Ethan exins. This ind is governed by NightFang allies, but Aimon is bound to have a few spies running around. So you, Linda and I need to find disguises, and Eric is going to sail on a different ship to avoid us being associated with one another.¡± As we step off the gangway, I expect to feel my stomach instantly settle. After all, we¡¯re no longer swaying two and fro on the water. However l¡¯m disappointed by solid ground. I don¡¯t find any relief from the sour churning in my belly, and btedly I recall that it can take some time to regain one¡¯snd legs¡±. ¡°How long will we stop?¡± l inquire, wondering whether it¡¯s better to give myself time to recover, when I have to get back on a damned ship and start the wretched illness over again, or if I should try to get the entire journey out of the way at once. ¡°Just long enough to get the disguises.¡± Ethan announces, seeming to read my mind. ¡°The sooner we reach the Southern Isles, the better.¡± ¡°Linda¡¯s not going to be happy about Eric going ahead without her.¡±¡® I muse. From what I remember of my brief visits with my friend, she¡¯d been working hard to convince the Prince to take her along on his advance trip. It might have been easier for her to ept his refusal if he hadn¡¯t imed her during their long lovemaking sessions on the ship, but it seems that once he opened his blind eyes and finally saw the woman who¡¯d been standing in front of him all along ¨C he hadn¡¯t been able to resist. Now they were almost as good as mated, and he was still nning on leaving her behind. ¡°You can say that again.¡± Ethan purrs in my ear, nodding to the dock on our left. As if they¡¯d been reading my mind, Eric and Linda are standing there nose to nose, arguing about the n. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Linda demands loudly, ¡°Did you im me just so you could make this decision for me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Eric insisted. ¡°I imed you because I love you!¡± ¡°Oh, just apparently not enough to introduce me to your family!¡± Linda argues back. ¡°Because my family are lunatics!¡± Eric shouts, I¡¯m not introducing you, because I don¡¯t want them to kill you in your sleep!¡± ¡°No you¡¯re just going to leave me behind so someone else can murder me!¡± Linda bites back. ¡°No one is going to murder you, as long as you stay with Ethan.¡± Eric growls. ¡°Ethan is the one your family wants dead more than anyone ¨C he¡¯s the reason this is all happening, how am I safer with him?¡± Linda reasons. As curious as I am to continue eavesdropping on their argument, l¡¯m more concerned with the impact my friend¡¯s words might have on Ethan. Looking up at him, I can see the tension gripping his features. His jaw twitches dangerously. She¡¯s right, you know. He grumbles. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted you to stay home¡± ¡°And it¡¯s also why I had toe.¡± I murmur, clenching my eyes shut as I feel my stomach rise in my throat. ¡°Not only because of the pups, but because you need someone to watch your back.¡± ¡°You were worried about me?¡± Ethan arches a brow, petting my sides when he sees my greenish expression. ¡°In part.¡±l shrug nomittally, for once grateful that my traitorous stomach is giving me an excuse to change the subject. ¡°Goddess, I think l¡¯m going to be sick again.¡±I lunge for the nearest trash receptacle, and Ethan holds my hair back and croons sympathetically. ¡°Tsk, I really hoped being onnd would help¡± He frowns. ¡°Just give it time.¡± I gasp, coughing and retching, wishing I hadn¡¯t let Ethan convince me to eat so much breakfast this morning. A momentter Linda storms up to us, looking entirely annoyed, but sympathetic to my plight. ¡°Still feeling dismal, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I groan, ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Pissed¡± She admits, ncing at Ethan when his phone begins to ring. ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± She promises when he hesitates, looking in my direction with concern. Thanks¡± Ethan says, ¡°l¡¯ll only be a few moments.¡± Linda rubs my back and gives me a sip of water when I finish being sick. ¡°Does it ever get easier dealing with Alphas? l actually manage augh. ¡°No. They always think they know best¡­ and sometimes they do, but other times they¡¯re as blockheaded as any other man.¡± ¡°You can say that again¡± She mutters, but l also see her smothering a smile. ¡°Are you happy though?¡±I ask, feeling thoroughly out of the loop. Her romance happened so fast, and I missed all the important stages. Before I fell ill Eric was still oblivious to Linda¡¯s interest, but a few days of seasickness and all of a sudden they were glued at the h!p. ¡°Deliriously¡±¡® Linda beams. ¡°I know it happened really fast and we aren¡¯t exactly agreeing about what happens next, ¡°she hedges, earning a snort from me. ¡°But l¡¯ve wanted this for so long. As long as we¡¯re together, I have everything I need. ¡° Ethan returns to my side then, an indecipherable expression on his handsome face. ¡°l just got a report from one of my agents in the Southern lsles. There hasn¡¯t been any word of the pups, or any signs that the King knows they¡¯re missing.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± l ask, feeling lightheaded. Ethan looks like he doesn¡¯t want to answer, but eventually caves. ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°And Eric?¡± Linda asks urgently, looking around for her newfound mate. Ethan sighs. ¡°He¡¯s already gone.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Jane What do you mean, he¡¯s already gone?¡± Linda demands, her mouth hanging open in shock and disbelief. Mere moments ago she¡¯d been telling me how happy she was with Eric, and now she looked as if her entire world had been turned on its head. There was an earlier boat departing, Ethan exins wearily, gesturing towards a ship steaming out of the harbor. And he thought you would try to go with him if you knew. So he just left me?¡± Linda gasps, sounding as if the words are catching in her throat. ¡°He might be going to his death and he left me without even saying goodbye?¡± I¡¯m sorry, Linda.¡± Ethan professes, his deep voice full of sympathy. ¡°He wanted to protect you, that¡¯s all.¡± I wince, knowing how well this announcement will be received. Somehow men never seem to learn that making decisions for their mates under the guise of protection never goes over well. Sure enough, Linda¡¯s hands curl into fists as her cheeks flush scarlet, but she stomps away down the dock, having enough sense not to explode at Ethan. I immediately try to go after her, but Ethan catches me around the waist. Not so fast, you. How are you feeling? Well enough to go talk her down. I state simply, not turning to face Ethan for fear of letting him see how pale I am. ¡°Let me handle this, can you get the disguises without us?¡± I¡¯m not worried about the disguises, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Ethan corrects, trying to get me to look him in the eye. I don¡¯t like leaving you alone when you¡¯ve been so sick.¡± Il be okay.¡± I promise, starting to lose my patience. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of seasickness and Linda needs me.¡± Says the woman who insisted she was dying a few days ago.¡± Ethan sighs, releasing me. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll n to meet back here then? In half an hour?¡± ¡°Deal.¡± I agree, but I¡¯m already following Linda. When I find her, curled up in the windowsill of a seaside shop and ring at everyone who passes by, I can tell she¡¯s on the verge of tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, honey.¡± I tell my friend. ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°You think there¡¯s anywhere on this ind to find a stiff drink?¡± Linda sniffs, crossing her arms over her che3t. ¡°I can guarantee it.¡± I say, though the idea of alcohol makes my insides roil in protest. ¡°Comeon,¡± I encourage, wrapping my arm around her shoulders and pulling her up, ¡°let¡¯s go find a bar, and we can talk all this out.¡± A little whileter, when we¡¯re ensconced in the corner of a quaint brewhouse ¨C Linda with a tumbler of liquor and me with a ss of ginger soda ¨C she lets her sorrows roll off her tongue freely. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for him for so long.¡± Linda admits, taking a swig of her drink. ¡°Years! Years of watching him moon over you, and years of being invisible. Now he finally wakes up and gets his head out of his ass, and he just leaves me behind like I¡¯m nothing.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not why he did it.¡± I soothe, squeezing her hand. ¡°I mean look at Ethan. He tried to leave me behind. Men always want to run off and y dragons while we stay safe at home.¡± ¡°So they get all the adventures, all the fun, and we just bide our time like good little house wives.¡± Linda gripes, ¡°and I¡¯m not even married! I know.¡± I sigh. It¡¯s infuriating, and it isn¡¯t fair. We have just as much right to be here as they do.¡± We should make a pact.¡± Linda suggests, emptying her ss. That no matter what happens on this trip, we won¡¯t let them leave us behind. We won¡¯t let them exclude us, and if they try, we¡¯ll find a way to get back in, even if we have to go it all on our own.¡± That¡¯s a pact I¡¯ll dly make.¡± I smile softly. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to let Ethan keep me in the dark about his efforts to rescue the pups. I think he knows better now than to try, but I wouldn¡¯t put it past him if things changed somehow. If the odds shifted out of our favor and he believed I was in danger, I know he might try to pull the same sort of stunt Eric did. We clink our sses together and make a toast to seal the deal, For the pups.¡± I smell Ethan before I see him. I can feel him approaching behind me as if his body is an extension of my own, as if my every nerve ending ising to life just being in the same room as him. We¡¯ve gotpany.¡± Linda murmurs, eyeing something over my shoulder. I know.¡± I answer, trying to appear nonchnt as my mate approaches. In the next moment Ethan¡¯s massive hand settles on my nape, circling the back of my neck in a possessive hold that tells every man in the room I belong to him ¨C as if his mark didn¡¯t already. The modern, independent woman inside me wants to object, but my inner omega loves it, preening with the knowledge that such a powerful man chose me above all others. I turn my face up to Ethan¡¯s, offering my l!ps for the taking and hoping he won¡¯t notice the tension he¡¯s interrupted. He obliges, extracting a fewzy k!sses from my mouth before straightening up again and ncing between Linda and I suspiciously. ¡°You two aren¡¯t plotting mischief, are you?¡± So much for distracting kisses. ¡°Us?¡± We say in unison, our voices full of abject innocence, we¡¯d never!¡± Ethan rolls his eyes and takes the seat next to mine, tucking me into his side. ¡°I knew it was a bad idea to leave you two alone.¡± If you want to me anyone, me Eric.¡± Linda mutters. ¡°He brought this on himself.¡± ¡°Brought what on himself?¡± Ethan questions, his eyes narrowwed. Nothing.¡± We chime again. Goddess save me from scheming she-wolves.¡± He grumbles, gging down a bartender. He ces his order and looks back to us, his smile tightening slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for being upset, Linda.¡± Her eyes glinted dangerously, Alpha, if someone did to you what he did to me, you¡¯d rip them to pieces.¡± That¡¯s why I don¡¯t me you.¡± Ethan remarks, shing his fangs. ¡®All I ask is that you not forget that there¡¯s more at stake here than your rtionship. The pups lives depend on us ¨C they depend on Eric convincing his family to trust him again ¨C and it might be easier for him to do that.. Without bringing home a strange she-wolf.¡± Linda finishes the thought for him, looking slightly mollified. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She agrees after a moment, ¡°1¡¯m sorry, I was being selfish.¡± The distraction of Linda and Eric had pulled my mind from the pups for an unforgivably long time, but now that I¡¯ve been reminded, I can¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°What do you think it means, that there hasn¡¯t been word of the pups in his Kingdom?¡± I ask Ethan, thankful he¡¯s finished his task quickly so that we can discuss these new developments. ¡°I mean, we know they were headed to the Southern Isles. Ethan scrubs a hand over his face. It could be any number of things.¡± He shares grimly, ¡°my spies might not have the inside track anymore, Aimon might be farther ahead of us than we expected, he could be keeping things very quiet or it could even be¡­ it could even mean that they escaped. Escaped?¡± I repeat, not sure whether this idea is moreforting or frightening. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to know anything until we arrive and get they of thend.¡± Ethan announces. ¡°I¡¯ve got everyone in my employ looking into it, but the Southern isles span hundreds of miles. Depending on where the traffickers were keeping them, how they were transporting them, what they nned¡­ there are just too many possibilities to know anything at this point.¡± When he says it like that, it makes me think that the pups might actually have been better off going to Aimon, at least then we¡¯d know where they are. ¡°What are we still doing sitting here?¡± I jump up abruptly. We have the disguises, why are we wasting time talking when we could be back on the ship?¡± Because the ship doesn¡¯t leave for another hour.¡± Ethan reminds me in a low, even tone. We¡¯re going as fast as we can, Janey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fast enough!¡± I exim, the urgency of our situation mming into me with full force. It was different when we thought the pups were headed for the capital, when our ns were always going to depend on besting Aimon, not tracking them down across hundreds of miles. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They could be anywhere!¡± I choke, ¡°they could be lost or injured, they could be in grave danger at this very moment!¡± My breath ising in gasps, my lungs can¡¯t seem to draw in enough air, and soon Ethan is standing beside me, trying tofort me even though we both know there¡¯s no use. How are we ever going to find them? Next Chapter Chapter 124 Chapter 124 3rd Person When Mary Laurent looked out her cottage window to see her husband, Thomas, trudging across the terraced hills of their remote farm with four young pups toddling after him, she had to do a double take. At first she thought she was imagining things- they¡¯d had all manner of strange creatures show up on theirnds over the thirty years of their marriage, but this was something entirely new. The children were covered in mud from head to toe, and following her mate at quite a distance. They seemed to be taking the journey in sprints, crossing the open expanses of green pasturend at a trot, before stopping to hide behind various objects, from trees and farm equipment, to the couple¡¯s prized mas. She might have thought they were trying to sneak up on Thomas, only it was clear he knew they were behind him. He was pretending like he waspletely oblivious to them, though she could see his face crinkled in concentration as he drew near- as if listening carefully to ensure they were still following. They must havee from the jungle ¨C after all, it surrounded theirnd on all sides. Still, she had no idea how they¡¯d gotten there, let alone escaped the deadly forest. When her husband finally reached the door to their modest home, she met him with her hands braced on her plump h!ps. ¡°What on earth, Thomas?¡± She asked in exasperation. ¡°Trust you to go check on the herd and return with a whole litter of pups.¡± ¡°Gently now, my love.¡± He cautioned. ¡°They¡¯re more than a bit skittish ¨C I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve had an easy time of it.¡± ¡°Gently.¡± She snorted, ¡°1¡¯ve raised more than my share of pups, Thomas Laurent, and I¡¯ll tell you right now that a scared babe needs a firm hand in care, not wishy-washy cajoling.¡± She marched out of the house and right up to the muddy children, who were unsessfully attempting to conceal themselves among the baby mas in the nursery pens. They¡¯d zeroed in on a small brown calf and clearly imagined they could camouge themselves against its dark fur.Well, what have we here?¡± Mary asked pointedly. ¡°Liamas.¡±A small voice whispered back The promation was followed by the sound of a dull thud and a whispered, ¡°mas don¡¯t talk!¡± How do you know?¡± The first voice hissed back. You¡¯re not a ma ¡®xpert.¡± Cuz they would¡¯ve said something by now.¡± A third voice reasoned. Hmm, so I have pups hiding among my crias do I?¡± Mary observed. We¡¯re not pups!A fourth voice put forth meekly. I mean here, we¡¯re not here!¡± Mary shook her head, smothering a smile. Alright now, no more hiding, you little ones need toe inside and get cleaned up so I can get a proper look at you.¡± For the first time a tiny head covered in dark hair popped up into view, peeking over the back of the young ma and revealing a pair of bright green eyes narrowed distrustfully. ¡°He promised we wouldn¡¯t have to take baths.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Mary crossed her arms over her ch3st and arched her brow. ¡°Did he now?¡± She asked, Well, I¡¯ll not have muddy pups in my clean kitchen. You¡¯ll have baths and I don¡¯t want to hear another word about it.¡± The pups exchanged uncertain nces, clearly trying to decide what to do. ¡°Hop to it now,¡± Mary urged them, pping her hands. ¡°The sooner you¡¯re clean the sooner you can eat.¡± This announcement, spoken in the upromising tones of an obvious mother, got the pups moving like nothing before. They obediently followed Mary into the cottage, pausing at the door to let her pull off their dirt- encrusted shoes and clothing, and before long all tour pups were soaking in a warm bubble bath. Though they still huddled together nervously, they let Mary wash and dry them, trying to fight the urge to cry or ask for cuddles when she fussed andmented about all their bug bites, scratches and bruises. She treated their wounds and bundled them in nkets, before bringing them steaming bowls of homemade stew. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too quickly now.¡± She scolded as they began to scarf down the food. ¡°You¡¯ll make yourselves sick. ¡°But it¡¯s so yummy,¡± Parkerined. ¡°An¡¯ it¡¯s been ages since we had food.¡± Ryder added mournfully. ¡°Poor weembs.¡± Mary crooned sympathetically, ¡°can you tell me what happened to you? Did you get separated from your parents somehow?¡± Yes.¡± Paisley nodded, sniffling but not saying more. Mary, who¡¯s sharp wit had singled out Paisley as both the most guarded of the children and the most vulnerable, zeroed in on the girl. ¡°What¡¯s your name, my darling? Paisley shook her head. We can¡¯t tell you our names. Why not?¡± Mary pressed. ¡°Cuz we don¡¯ know you.¡± Paisley frowned. ¡°And we don¡¯ twust grown ups we don¡¯ know.¡± Well that¡¯s very wise.¡± Mary praised, exchanging a worried nce with her husband. For most children the principle of ¡°stranger danger¡± was entirely theoretical, but she had a bad feeling these pups had learned not to trust the hard way. ¡®Still Thomas and I want to help you. How can we do that if we don¡¯t know your names?¡± Riley shrugged, a challengeing to life in her mischievous eyes.If you really wanna help, you¡¯ll find a way.¡± Thomas choked on augh, covering it with a cough as Mary cut her eyes to him, Well aren¡¯t you the feisty one.¡± She observed, turning back to Riley, ¡°does that mean you¡¯re brave enough to tell me how you ended up lost in the jungle?¡± ¡°We ¡®scaped.¡± Riley informed her vaguely, yawning and stretching now that her belly was full. The other pups were bing drowsy too, cuddling closer together in their nkets as Mary and Thomas watched. ¡°Escaped what?¡± Thomas pressed, but it was toote. The pups were already fast asleep, their bowls abandoned as they snuggled themselves into a puppy pile and passed out in pure exhaustion. For the first time in many, many days, they rested without fear of being attacked or eaten ¨C with full bellies and smiles on their faces. By supper time, Thomas and Mary had gone around in circles half a dozen times about what to do with the stray pups whonded on their doorstep. If they¡¯d thought the children were orphans they would have kept them in a heartbeat, for the couple loved children and their own pups had been out of the house for a few years now. Yet despite how skittish the little ones seemed, it was clear they¡¯d been well-loved at one time, and their tearful expressions when Mary asked about their parents spoke volumes. ¡°We should take them into town this weekend.¡± Thomas suggested. ¡°That¡¯s probably where they got lost.¡± The girl said they escaped, if they got lost in town, I¡¯m not sure we want to take them back there.¡± Mary fretted. ¡°I think they just need some time. They¡¯ lle to trust us and eventually tell us their story.¡± Mary, think of their parents. Thomas admonished, they ll be out of their minds with fear and grief, we have to try to reunite them as soon as possible. It might be different if we were going to keep them. But someone is out there, looking for them right now.¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Mary sighed, it just makes me nervous. They¡¯re not exactly inconspicuous, and if we start asking around about them it will call attention to the fact that we have them. What if the person they escaped is there searching for them?¡± We¡¯ll have to be careful about it.¡± Thomas nodded. Maybe we don¡¯t take them with us, maybe we just go to market and see if there are any rumors about missing pups, then go from there . It won¡¯t be faster, but I expect it will be safer.¡± Mary agreed. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll wait that long?¡± Thomas¡¯s mouth quirked, I don¡¯t think they have much choice in the matter, do they?¡± ¡°Mark my words, Thomas.¡± Mary dered, those pups survived the jungle and who knows what else, they¡¯re bright and strong-willed, if they want to go home, they¡¯re going to do whatever they can to get there. Well we can¡¯t allow them to run off on theirown!¡± Thomas whispered worriedly. ¡°They¡¯re much too little.¡± I know that and you know that.¡± Mary frowned, ¡°but babes never see it that way. Little did they know, but the pups were listening to every word of Mary and Thomas¡¯s conversation, and they were already plotting what to do next. They seem nice,¡± Ryder murmured, looking hopefully at his siblings, ¡°they want to help.¡± ¡°Or they want us to think they do.¡± Paisley corrected. What town do you think they¡¯re talking ¡¯bout?¡± ¡°I dunno, but we can¡¯t let them ask questions ¨C Anita will be looking for us, just like they said. Maybe we can ask them to take us back to the NightFang pack¡± Parker suggested. ¡°If we do that, they¡¯ll find out who we are.¡± Riley frowned. ¡°Tha¡¯s how this all started. People wanna use us to hurt Daddy or they¡¯ll be so afraid of getting med they¡¯ll tries to get rid of us.¡± Paisley nodded. ¡°She¡¯s right. If we¡¯re gonna gets home, we¡¯re gonna have to gets there on our own. Ryder and Parker murmured their agreement. Okay, so when they take us to town, we make a break for it, yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Riley sighed, looking sad. ¡°Wha¡¯s wrong?¡± Paisley questioned her sister worriedly. Riley offered her a forlorn expression in reply. I¡¯m gonna miss the Liamas.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Jane I¡¯m relieved to finally be back on the ship, speeding towards the Southern Isles as fast as the powerful Ocean currents can take us. My stomach ¨C on the other hand- is less than amused. Our time onnd was no reprieve, and the moment we returned to the relentless swaying of the sea, I became as sick as before. Despite my continued protests, Ethan put his foot down and insisted the medic administer her drugs. I was in tears before it was over, but Ethan held me as I cried myself to sleep, murmuring sweet nothings in my ear and promising it was better this way. As soon as the soothing embrace of slumber took hold, I disappeared into the fog of my dreams, my tormented subconscious dragging me many years into the past- to a time when things were so much simpler. After almost a year of marriage, Ethan and I had be finely attuned to the warning signs of an oing heat ¨C from my heightened lib!do and variable moods, to the strangepulsion to nest ¨C cleaning and organizing our home with near obsessive detail. Still, there was always a margin of error within a few hours of the haze taking hold of my body. Sometimes, when we were lucky, it cameter than expected and Ethan was already by my side, all his responsibilities delegated for the duration of the cycle. Other times, like today, my heat arrived early, which meant I was doomed to suffer until Ethan could tie up all the loose ends of his job. He texted me about ten minutes ago, informing me he had finally escaped the office and was on his way home, and by the time he arrived I was almost mad with need. Beta guards were posted outside our apartment door, but Ethan banished them as soon as he stalked in, already unbuttoning his shirt as I faced forward and threw myself into his arms. ¡°There¡¯s my insatiable little mate.¡±Ethan greeted me, kissing me deeply and breathing in my out of control pheromones. I clung to his front, my arms and legs wrapped around his powerful body as I tried to power through the excruciating pain in my belly. ¡°What took you so long?¡±I whined, rocking my h!ps against his hardness. ¡°Am sorry, baby.¡± He professed, ¡°I got away as quickly as l could.¡± His strong hands are all but ripping the clothes from my body while he nuzzles and nibbles the curve of my neck, his tongueving my skin as his wolf rises to the surface. ¡°The real question is, why are you still dressed?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t here!¡±I sulked, fumbling with his belt. ¡°Oh my poor, neglected Luna.¡± Ethan crooned,ying me out on the dining room table and raking his searing gaze over my exposed flesh as he removed therest of his clothes. ¡°So neglected.¡± Iined, reaching for my mate as a fresh wave of pain overtook me. ¡°I know, sweetheart, I¡¯m almost there,¡± He promised, lining up the swollen head of his c0Ck with my aching channel. My whimper became a blissful moan as he finally buried himself inside me, the pain easing as my tight internal muscles con tracted around his thick length. Most of the time it was still an effort to take him inside my petite body, but I was so wet that he slid home easily, stretching me deliciously. ¡°Oh Goddess.¡±Ethan growled, his rut quickly taking hold of his senses. wish we could stay like this forever:¡± ¡°We should.¡±I agree, lifting my h!ps to meet his powerful thrusts, ¡°Why do we do anything else?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He chuckled, lowering his mouth to mine. ¡°Hold on now, Janey. It¡¯s going to be a rough ride. A little whileter, after we¡¯d both exhausted ourselves with each other¡¯s bodies, Iy sprawled across Ethan¡¯s chest, trying to rest in between the relentless waves of lust. ¡°You know, the council wants me to knock you up so that ¡®ll stop needing a vacation every month just to satisfy you.¡± Ethan tells me, stroking my spine in soothing patterns. ¡°Satisty me?¡±I scoff ¡°Your rut is every bit as demanding as my heat, if not more so. Last time | couldn¡¯t walk for a week afterwards.¡±After a moment the rest of his words sunk in, and I wrinkled my nose in distaste. ¡°Wait, you talk about that with the council?¡± Ethanughed, and I was reminded how much his time as Alpha had changed him already. I almost never got to hear him sounding so care-free anymore. ¡°Not willingly, but they¡¯re an opinionated bunch.¡± ¡°Mhmm, and you Alpha?¡± I prompt, n!bbling on his pec. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any problem rutting you senseless every month.¡± He teased, ignoring my question. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±I pressed. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about having pups one day, but never when that day might come.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only been married a year,¡± Ethan mused, ¡± and you ¡®re still in school.¡± He looked down at me, his handsome face overflowing with love. ¡°If you were to tell me you wanted a babe now, l¡¯d happily oblige, but l wouldn¡¯t mind a few more years of just us.¡± He continued. ¡°Once we have pups we won¡¯t be able to have these long, indulgent heats. We won¡¯t be able to just up and leave town for a spur of the moment vacation,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that now, Alpha ¡°I reminded him wryly. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± He replied, yfully swatting my behind. The light contact made my blood start to heat up again, and I m0aned needily. ¡°I do,¡±I agreed, trying to finish our discussion before we became lost in the fog of desire again. ¡°So we wait a few more years, I keep getting monthly birth control shots, and we can just be young and h0rny together in the meantime.¡± Ethanughed, the deep rumble vibrating in his ch3st and making me squirm against him. ¡°I like the sound of that. ¡± He agreed, flipping me onto my back and settling between my legs, ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t wait to get started.¡± When I blink my eyes open, Ethan is sitting in a chair by my bed, and I flush with the memories still swirling through my head. ¡°Good morning, gorgeous.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He greets me, putting down the book in hisp to lean over and k!ss me. You sounded like you were having a good dream.¡± His knowing tone makes my already flushed skin burn scarlet. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything special.¡± ¡°Mhmm, is that why you were moaning my name?¡± Ethan questions with a smirk. That¡¯s right.¡± I retort saucily, wanting to give him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Nothing special.¡± ¡°Oh, ouch.¡± Ethan jokes, pressing his palm to his ch3st as if he¡¯s in pain. ¡°Such a ruthless little mate.¡± My heart swells slightly when he calls me his mate, and I have to tell my wolf not to get ahead of herself. It¡¯s only too easy to get carried away with our feelings right now- when everything is going wrong and I¡¯m desperate for any source of light. However, seeing if we can sessfully be together when life goes back to normal is another matter entirely. All our emotions are heightened at the moment, and l¡¯m sure I¡¯m on the verge of another heat. Although¡­ A little voice says in my head, weren¡¯t on birth control during yourst heat. For all you know you could already be breeding. The idea is so sobering the smile slips right off my face. No. I think, it¡¯s not possible. Except I know it is. Ethan is a young, virile Alpha, and omegas are hyper-fertile to begin with. Back when| was getting monthly birth control shots, the doctor always had to give me the highest dose to ensure we didn¡¯t end up with an unnned pregnancy. Of course, even that proved insufficient in the end ¨C Ethan managed to nt four pups in my womb despite the precautions. Ethan is watching my expression closely, no doubt reading every feeling that¡¯s flitting across my face. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I lie smoothly, looking towards the balcony. It¡¯s dark outside, which either means that it¡¯s very early in the morning, or Ethan¡¯s earlier greeting was just a y on words. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°No baby¡± He frowns, still studying me anxiously. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be a few more days.¡± Nodding, I snuggle further into the nkets. Still, it¡¯s not enough. ¡°Will you lie down with me?¡± I request softly, wanting to feel Ethan¡¯s strong arms around my body ¨C especially now. The idea that I might be carrying another pup¡­ or multiple, has shaken me to the core. That would reallyplicate things. I can¡¯t even begin to process how I might feel about the idea, not when everything else in my life is an absolute basket case. ¡°Hmm, that depends.¡± Ethan arches a brow, but he¡¯s already rising from his chair. ¡°Are you going to keep your hands to yourself?¡± ¡°Do I have to?¡± I reply, purely for the sake of keeping his suspicions at bay. I can¡¯t let Ethan see how unsettled I am. If he senses something is wrong, he¡¯ll drag the information out of me whether | like it or not. Shaking his head, he stretches out on the bed beside me, staying safely above the covers while l¡¯m nestled below. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡± Even as I curl into theforting cradle of his arms, I have to wonder about this illness of mine ¨C about the mood swings and my increased lib!do. Is it all because of the pups? The drugs? The ship? Or is it something more? Could I be pregnant? Next Chapter Chapter 126 Chapter 126 3rd Person ¡°How are we going to get away?¡± Paisley asked her siblings, watching Thomas and Mary out of the corner of her eye. The shepherd and his wife were loading their truck for a trip into the nearest town, a visit they nned on using to try and track down the pups¡¯ parents. Of course, the pups were more than a little afraid that the well-intentioned couple would end upnding them in even more trouble than before. They didn¡¯t understand everything they overheard during their time with Anita and her goons, or even everything Thomas and Mary discussed about their plight, but they knew enough to realize that calling attention to themse?ves was a bad idea. Yet at the same time, they wanted to go home more than anything. ¡®Are you sure we should?¡± Ryder asked, having second thoughts about their n. ¡°It¡¯s really scary being on our own, and they might be able to finds Mommy and Daddy.¡± Riley was already shaking her head, understanding her brother¡¯s hesitance, but knowing they couldn¡¯t give in to their fear. The first ce they¡¯re gonna go is to the p¡¯lice.¡± She reminded him. ¡°But why¡¯s that so bad?¡± Ryder wondered, they might not be likes the NightFang police.. they might be nice.¡± ¡°But the police answer to the king.¡± Parker dered. ¡°And if we tells them who Mommy and Daddy are, they¡¯l tell him.¡± They¡¯re right.¡± Paisley sighed, ¡®Anita was gonna sell us to the King, that has to mean he¡¯s bad.¡± I just don¡¯t see how running away again helps us.¡± Ryder grumbled. ¡°We don¡¯t know where we are or how to gets home.¡± Listen, every tiny bits of progress we make, is one step closer to home.¡± Riley encouraged. ¡°We don¡¯t haves to know the whole n, just the next piece.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like Daddy says,¡± Paisley nodded, when a problem seems too big, just takes it one step at a time .¡± ¡°I think this problem is too bigs even for baby steps.¡± Ryder frowned, watching Thomas and Mary finish loading the cart. ¡°And it feels bad, they¡¯ve been so nice to us. They have.¡± Parker agreed. ¡°But you know grown ups ¨C they thinks they know everything. They¡¯ll never let us search our way. ¡°I guess tha¡¯s true.¡± Ryder conceded, he¡¯d seen the way adults always seemed to trust other grown ups over children. His Mommy and Daddy were rare exceptions, but friends, teachers and strangers never seemed to trust that such little pups might know things they didn¡¯t. ¡°So how are we gonna do it? I say we wait until their backs are turned and make a run fors it.¡± Paisley dered, as if that decided matters. ¡°Ooh, or how about a looky-loo.¡± Riley suggested. ¡°Wha¡¯s a looky-loo?¡± Paisley asked, not yet familiar with all her siblings¡¯ schemes. She was learning them as fast as she could, but it was very different being part of a team than doing everything solo. She loved having other pups to share the fun with, but it was still an adjustment. Paisley wasn¡¯t used to consulting and sharing ideas, usually she just made up her own mind and ran with whatever n she liked. A looky-loo is when you create a ¡®straction to make someone look in one direction, while you set up a prank or run away.¡± Riley exined. ¡°And if is a really good ¡®straction, they won¡¯t notice what you¡¯ve done until wayter.¡± Parker added. That seems safer,¡± Ryder agreed, ¡°we need as much time as possible to rurn ¡®afore they start looking for us.¡± ¡°Okay, so how do we ¡®stract them?¡± Paisley questioned. All four pups studied the truck, searching for inspiration. The vehicle¡¯s cargo bed was piled high with raw goods, while the towing hitch was linked up to a ma-filled trailer. ¡°We could dump out all the stuffs from the back. Parker mused. ¡°No, that¡¯s mean.¡± Ryder frowned, we shouldn¡¯ make a mess.¡± What if we lease the liamas.¡± Riley countered with a devious grin. ¡°They would have to chase them, but it wouldn¡¯t make a mess and we could make it seem like an ident.¡± I dunno.¡± Paisley fretted, what if they can¡¯t gets them all back?¡± ¡°They will.¡± Parker promised. They¡¯re too big to lose, sides the mas know the shepherd feeds them, they won¡¯t go far.¡± ¡°I like it.¡±¡± Ryder praised, sporting an identical grin to his sister. ¡°So it¡¯s a n?¡± Riley checked, ¡°when we get to town, we lease the mas and while they¡¯re wrangling them, we makes a break for it.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Ryder and Parker nodded, looking to their youngest sibling for confirmation, ¡°Paisley?¡± Her little face scrunched up in thought, and she sent onest remorseful nce towards their rescuers before nodding as well. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± A few hourster, the small trading vige of Alta Monta?a was awash with rogue mas who, upon release, proved much more rambunctious ¨C and far less loyal ¨C than the pups predicted. It hadn¡¯t been difficult to free them. After AMary gave the children stern instructions to stay put while she went to the police station and Thomas unloaded the truck bed, Riley hopped down and snuck around to the back of the trailer, quietly unbolting the doors and pulling them open. She scampered back to the truck just in time for the mas to break free, pouring out of the back of the cart in a wooly tidal wave. ¡°Oh my Goddess!¡± Thomas eximed, shooting a worried nce towards the pups. ¡°Stay right there! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± As he scrambled to chase down his flock, the mischievous pups slipped out of the truck and darted away, taking refuge in a nearby alleyway. ¡°I feel b¨¢d.¡± Paisley murmured as they paused to watch the kindly shepherd flit around the town square in a panic. It had to be done.¡± Riley reminded her, Look.¡± The others followed the direction of her pointed finger, seeing Mary trotting back to the truck with a few police officers in tow. Immediately the detectives set about helping Thomas, not seeming to notice that they were straying from their original task. Only Mary seemed to realize what was happening, taking in the empty vehicle and chaotic scene, then spinning around and scanning the square for signs of the children. We have to move before she catches our scent.¡± Parker advised. We need to find something smelly ¨C to cover it up. Ryder added. ¡°There¡¯s lots of trash in that bin.¡± Riley noted, wrinkling her nose with distaste as she inhaled the fetid stench of days-old garbage. However before any of the other pups could ponder hiding ces or indeed ¨C contemte Riley¡¯s unpleasant suggestion, a voice sounded behind them. Who are you hiding from?¡± The voice clearly belonged to a child. It was high and feminine, but while the young pups always muddled a few of their words, this being was clearly a bit older, for her artiction was clear as a bell. All four pups swung around, taking in the sight of a little girl further down the alley. She was a pretty little thing, if a bit worse for wear. Her clothes were ratted and dirty, and her face was smudged with soot. She looked like she might be seven or eight years old, and stood at least a full head taller than Parker and Ryder. What?¡± The pups squeaked in unison, not sure what to make of the strange girl. No one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously hiding from someone.¡± The girl replied skeptically, scanning the huddled quartet. Nuh-uh.¡± Riley argued stubbornly, crossing her arms over her ch3st. It¡¯s okay, you can tell us.¡± For the first time, the pups realized the girl was not alone. A young boy stood behind her, using her tall form as a shield. However as soon as the girl acknowledged his presence, his little blond head peeked out by her elbow. We don¡¯t know any grown-ups.¡± The pups exchanged curious nces. ¡°Why do you say that? The older girl rolled her eyes, as if the answer was perfectly obvious. ¡°We¡¯ve all had to run from adults at one point or another.¡± She sighed. ¡°They only ever want to hurt or trick you.¡± Not all grown ups ¨C not our parents.¡± Paisley argued, though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure why. Hadn¡¯t she and the others just been discussing how bad strangers were, how fruitless it was to trust them? The girl¡¯s eyes widened, You still have parents?¡± ¡°Yes, and we¡¯re trying to get back to them.¡± Parker announced. ¡°Do you know how fars we are from the port?¡± The girl¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Which port?¡± The pups looked back and forth between one another hopelessly, they hadn¡¯t even considered that there might be more than one ¨C but of course there was, there must be hundreds spread out over the inds. ¡°We dunno.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The girl was frowning deeply, looking past them to the scene in the main square. Well, if you want to get there, you need toe with us now- the police areing this way.¡± The pups nced over their shoulders, quickly realizing she spoke the truth. ¡°Why should we trusts you?¡± Ryder asked, even though they all realized they didn¡¯t have a choice. Because I¡¯ve been escaping grown-ups since I was your age and I know these streets l like the back of my hand.¡± She shrugged. ¡°But suit yourself, it¡¯s your funeral.¡± And just like that she disappeared through a hole in the wall of the building next to the d¨²mpster. Riley, Ryder, Paisley and Parker watched as Mary and the police officers drew closer to the mouth of the alley, and without saying a word they set their mouths into hard lines, and followed the mysterious girl into the darkness. Next Chapter Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Jane l can¡¯t be pregnant¡­ I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too soon ¨C tooplicated. I don¡¯t have the brain space to focus on such a momentous possibility, let alone figure out what it would mean for Ethan and I. We¡¯re already stuck in a holding pattern, trying not to get ahead of ourselves with feelings while our lives are in shambles¡­ at least I am. Ethan seems as determined as ever that we be mated for the rest of time. I¡¯ve been terribly anxious ever since the possibility entered my mind, and as much as I want to find out whether my fears are real or just paranoia, I¡¯m afraid to find out the truth. Under different circumstances l¡¯d go to the doctor at the first opportunity, but I¡¯m not sure I can cope with one more worry on my te. Maybe it¡¯s apletely escapist mindset ¨C like an ostrich sticking its head in the sand- but as long as there¡¯s a chance l¡¯m not pregnant, I can go on pretending like everything is normal. The moment I find out otherwise, however, they¡¯ll be no ignoring it. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s outside the realm of possibilities. After all, I¡¯ve always struggled with motion sickness. It¡¯s more the fact that I haven¡¯t gone back into heat yet, but that can easily happen with stress. Another time l might be ashamed of the impulse to hide and ignore my problems, but I¡¯m protecting myself now. If I put any more weight on my overburdened shoulders, I know l¡¯ll crumple under the pressure. When I left Paisley with Ethan, I got very good atpartmentalizing my emotions, and those skills havee in very handy over thest few days. I put the possibility of pregnancy into a lock box in the back of my mind and focused solely on getting my pups back, but every now and then the idea escapes, slipping out of its secluded corner to torment me at the most inconvenient of times ¨C like now. ¡°You okay?¡± Ethan asks, searching my features as I try on potential disguises. ¡°Are the clothes too hot? ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡± I lie, giving myself a little shake as I study my reflection in the mirror, ¡°what do you think?¡± He turns me to face him, even though he could see me perfectly well before -I think he just wanted an excuse to touch me, After a moment¡¯s consideration, he shakes his head, still not releasing me. ¡°You¡¯re too pretty.¡± I snort, turning back to the mirror. Those are thest words l¡¯d use to describe myself right now. I¡¯m wearing boys¡¯ clothing, with my bre*asts bound and my hair piled up under a wig and cap. My slender figure has lost any semnce of femininity in the baggy garments, and while some women might look stunning in pixie haircuts, l am not one of them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me Ethan.¡± l tell my mate, ¡°it¡¯s okay that I don¡¯t look my best.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to tter you, Jane.¡± Ethan replies seriously. ¡°You¡¯re too pretty to pass for a boy. This isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°1 think you¡¯re biased.¡± I tell him-wryly, turning my head from left to right and studying the lines of my face. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He insists. ¡°Linda, can youe in here? My friend promptly emerges from the bathroom, dressed up in a very simr getup. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± She grumbles when she appears. ¡°I feel like an idiot¡± Despite her words, she doesn¡¯t make a half-bad page boy. She¡¯s considerably taller than I am, and while striking, her features are more masculine than my own. If l didn¡¯t know any better, I might think she particrly pretty boy. ¡°Linda, you look great.¡± Ethan tells her, if we give you a beard it will be perfect, now what do you think about Jane?¡± He asks, turning my body towards her. This time he doesn¡¯t remove his hands after positioning me, keeping them firmly on my wa!st and scalding me straight through my top. ¡°Well l¡¯d believe it more if you weren¡¯t subtly groping her:¡± Linda chortles. ¡°But it¡¯s not quite believable anyway ¨C her features are too delicate.¡± ¡°See?¡± Ethan says, his lips grazing my ear. ¡°I think we need to put you both in some facial hair.¡± ¡°And what is your disguise going to be?¡± l ask saucily, ¡°a ball gown?¡± ¡°No¡± He replies with a small smile, ¡°¡±¡®m going to age myself up a bit. Gray hair, a cane, full-on whiskers. Instead of an Alpha and two she-wolves, we¡¯ll be an old man and two boys. No one will recognize us¡± ¡°Maybe not by sight¡± Linda remarks, ¡°but what about our scents? We¡¯re both marked now¡± she reminds him with a charming blush. ¡°I have some cologne to disguise that.¡± I share, slipping out of Ethan¡¯s hold long enough to do some digging in my bag. lt hadn¡¯t been easy to create a new scent on this journey ¨C surprisingly the ship¡¯s supplies provided half the ingredients I needed, and Ethan found the rest in town, but supplies weren¡¯t the hard part. Doing chemistry when I felt like death warmed over was absolutely miserable. Still, I managed for my pups. I toss the perfume bottle to Linda, who sprays a bit on her wrist and inhales, coughing when it hits her senses. ¡°My Goddess, that¡¯s like bottled test0sterone.¡± ¡°Yup¡± I confirm, moving back to Ethan¡¯s side and letting him slip his arm around me again. That¡¯s the idea.¡± ¡°Okay, so we have our disguises.¡± Linda grimaces, assuming you two can keep your hands off one another that is.¡± Ethan arches his brow. ¡°Why? We could pretend to be gay.¡± Rolling my eyes, I shake my head. ¡°She¡¯s right, we¡¯ll draw more attention as a couple.¡± ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re a couple?¡± Ethan asks, waggling his eyebrows at me. ¡°No, l¡¯m saying that¡¯s not an option.¡± l correct, giggling despite myself. ¡°Spoil sport.¡± Ethan teases, dropping a k!ss on my neck. I thought it was only going to be one, but I suspect after so many days in close quarters, with me begging him to give me a bit of attention and he steadfastly resisting my wiles, Ethan is beginning to cave to temptation. Because instead of a single kiss, he ends up nuzzling my skin and nibbling my throat, dropping k!ss after k!ss and seeming to forget we aren¡¯t alone. ¡°Ahem! Linda clears her throat pointedly. Ethan pulls away from me atst, lookingpletely unrepentant. ¡°Sorry Linda.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She mutters, though I think l see a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°Jane, can you help me with the beard?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± l agree, pulling free of Ethan and following her into the bathroom. ¡°Alright spill.¡± She says once we¡¯re alone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± l ask, blushing. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and lover boy out there? ¡± She asks, ¡°I thought you hadn¡¯t made a decision about your rtionship yet.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡± l hedge, studying the packaging of the fake facial hair Ethan purchased. ¡°It¡¯s just been difficult with all the medications I¡¯m on. They¡¯re making me really loopy and he¡¯s been so strict about not taking advantage¡­ I think we¡¯re both just a little.¡± ¡°Sublimating all your anxiety about the pups with s*x?¡± Linda suggests shrewdly. ¡°Well, not actively.¡± I mutter, feeling her words slice into me. Is that really all this is, Ethan and I trying to distract ourselves from our fear and grief by focusing on each other? ¡°Do you think it¡¯s terrible if we are?¡± I ask her, feeling my stomach begin to churn anew. ¡°I mean, is itpletely twisted to be preupied with each other when our lives are falling apart around us?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Linda replies honestly, ¡°but then again, what¡¯s the alternative? Falling to pieces, ignoring the problem?¡± She shakes her head, ¡°you can¡¯t do anything until we make port. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for you to try to distract yourself. I think the question is ¨C what happens when this is all over? You don¡¯t want to lead him on now if you¡¯re going to leave him in the end.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t think I am.¡± l share softly, painfully aware that Ethan is still on the other side of the door. ¡°I mean, I haven¡¯t decided anything yet, but I don¡¯t think this is just stress or misdirected emotions.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t understand¡± Linda frowns, changed?¡± ¡°what¡¯s ¡°I have.¡± I realize, ¡°Strange as it seems, l¡¯m not the same woman I was when I came back to town, Linda.¡±| continue, staring at my own unfamiliar reflection, yet feeling as if l¡¯m seeing myself for the first time in ages. For the first time in a long time, I feel like my old self.¡± ¡°Like when you were Ethan¡¯s prisoner?¡± Linda questions skeptically. ¡°No, like before.¡± l correct her. ¡°Before Eve ruined everything, before l became afraid of my own shadow¡­.and there¡¯s a reason Ethan and I were together then.¡± I reflect, wondering if he can hear me, and not giving a d*mn whether or not he can. ¡°Whatever else happens, we have an undeniable connection. We may not be divined, but we chose each other over everyone else¡­ and sometimes that means even more than fate.¡± ¡°Well in that case¡± Linda replies, offering me awide smile.¡±Wee back.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Jane When the Southern Isles finallye into view, they take my breath away. Not because they¡¯re beautiful or how eager I am to be back on solidnd, but because I know my pups are waiting somewhere on their shores. ¡°Finally¡±¡® I breathe, standing at the ship¡¯s railing as the distantnds draw closer and closer on the horizon. I¡¯m already in my disguise, feeling absurd and sick to my stomach beneath the prosthetics, yet knowing it¡¯s for the best. Ethan is by my side, looking equallyical in his old man get up, but entirely believable to those not in the know. I keep seeing him reach towards me out of the corner of my eye, only to stop himself at thest moment when he remembers we¡¯re supposed to be travelpanions and not lovers. I might think these efforts arepletely overboard, if I didn¡¯t know just how far King Aimon goes when ites to spying. Honestly, part of me wonders if we took these precautions toote. After all, there might have been spies back in the NightFang territory who watched us board the ship. Granted, they would have seen Ethan and Eric alighting the gangway while two strange women inch-wormed up the rigging, but the oue remains the same. Ethan insists that making the voyage by sea was the best bet for staying under the radar, but we haven¡¯t exactly been low profile on board. My illness has meant that everyone from the captain to the chef knows what¡¯s going on in the owner¡¯s suite, and even now l¡¯m struggling to keep my breakfast down. ¡°How are you doing, little wolf?¡± Ethan asks, taking in my pallidplexion. ¡°l can¡¯t stand the waiting¡± l admit. ¡°I want to be there already. I want to feel better so I can find my babies. I want this all to be over:¡± My voice cracks on thest word, and despite our cover, Ethan shifts closer. ¡°1 know, baby:¡± He assures me, his deep voice low and soothing. ¡°It¡¯s just a little while longer.¡± He promises, ¡°by this time tomorrow you¡¯ll be good as new, and then we can do whatever it takes to get them back.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± I moan, resisting the urge to lean into him for support.¡±I don¡¯t think l can take another day of feeling this way.¡± Ethan chuckles, leaning his head against mine. l¡¯m always right.¡± He teases, his sultry tones filling me with warmth. ¡°And you¡¯re much stronger than you give yourself credit for. It ¡®ll all work out ¨C you¡¯ll see!¡± 48 Hours Later ¡°You lied!¡± I whine pitifully, retching into a bin at my bedside. ¡°You said l¡¯d feel better by now.¡± We madendfall yesterday, and though l¡¯ve been trying to regain mynd legs ever since departing the ship, I¡¯m not feeling any better. Ethan checked us into a seaside bed and breakfast, but I haven¡¯t been able to leave the room even once. I know it¡¯s not something Ethan could have predicted, but l¡¯ve never been much of a trooper when ites to being sick. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry sweetheart.¡± He croons, stroking my spine and holding my hair back. ¡°Do you want me to fetch the doctor?¡± ¡°No. l gr0an, telling myself this is just dyed seasickness ¨C like before. ¡°I¡±ll be okay.¡± lt will take me a while to get mynd legs, that¡¯s all. I keep repeating the same thought over and over again, praying l¡¯m right. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re awfully green, Janey¡± Ethan frowns. ¡°No doctors!¡± | insist, somewhat manically. As muchfort as I take in Ethan caring for me, the idea of a doctor terrifies me right now. I¡¯m all too aware that they might tell me this isn¡¯t seasickness after all. ¡°Okay, no doctors.¡± Ethan agrees, taking my chin between his thumb and forefingers.¡±For now. If you don¡¯t get better soon I won¡¯t make any promises.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I grumble sulkily, copsing back on the bed. Of course, in my head l¡¯m not nearly so calm. This complicates things. If I want to keep the physicians away I¡¯m going to have to rally whether I feel up to it or not. ¡°Poor baby¡± Hemiserates, leaning down to k!ss my sweaty brow, ¡°I hate to leave you like this, but I want to get out and look for the pups before dark, will you be okay on your own?¡± That gets my attention. I¡¯m sitting up instantly, trying to find my clothes. ¡°|¡¯Ile with you.¡± ¡°No, no. You¡¯re in no condition for that.¡± Ethan cautions, encouraging me to lie back down. ¡°I¡¯m well enough to look for the pups.¡± l insist, fighting his strong hands. ¡°Jane, look at me¡± Ethan encourages, kneeling down beside the bed, ¡°I¡±ll dly wee your help looking, but only once you¡¯re recovered. You need to rest so that you can be there for the pups when we find them.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t just stay here and do nothing¡± I murmur,suddenly feeling as though I might cry. ¡°I have to help.¡± I open my mouth to argue more, but Ethan presses a dinger to my l!ps. ¡°This is what I meant about letting go, Jane. You can¡¯t do everything all on your own. Trust me to handle the search so you can focus on getting better. You¡¯ll be able to help a lot more once you¡¯re well. He stands before l can think of a response, ¡°l be back before you know it. Just call me if you need anything.¡± I¡¯m still sulking and staring after him when the door to the adjoining bedroom opens a momentter, and Linda slips inside. ¡°You okay?¡± She asks me, clearly having overheard my conversation with Ethan. ¡°No.¡± l admit, ¡°I know he¡¯s just trying to take care of me, but l can¡¯t stand the idea of staying behind.¡± ¡°Would you feel better if I went out and looked too? ¡± Linda offers. ¡°It ll take me a minute to get my disguise on, but if you can manage on your own, I¡¯m happy to go. ¡°Yes, please.¡± I request, a devious thought sparking in my mind. I know Ethan was counting on Linda backing him up and keeping me in bed, but if they¡¯re both out searching, there won¡¯t be any bossy babysitters left to stop me from breaking out. ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± I listen carefully as Linda gets ready, and wave her off when she stops by onest time to make sure l don¡¯t need anything before she leaves. The moment she¡¯s gone however, I¡¯m out of my bed and stumbling towards the wardrobe, praying the room will stop spinning long enough for me to don my own disguise. If l y this right, I can get out and back before either Ethan or Linda realizes I left. The port city isn¡¯t huge, but the more noses out tracking the pups the better. Besides, I know how my kids think better than the others. Ethan might love them to pieces, but he¡¯s only been around them as a pack for a short while, and they work differently together than when they¡¯re on their own. I¡¯ll have to be careful not to cross paths with my mate, but it¡¯s worth the risk. Checking to make sure the coast is clear, I sneak out of the bed and breakfast and scent the air, heading in the opposite direction Ethan and Linda traveled. We¡¯re staying very close to the marina, and I try to think like the kidnappers and my pups at once. If the traffickers truly intended on taking the pups to Eric¡¯s father, they would have needed to transport them somehow and if l know my babies, they¡¯ll have attempted to escape at the first opportunity. But would that opportunity arise here, or after they were already on the road? As I consider the options, I realize that none of the ships in the marina ferry cars or other vehicles, so unless the kidnappers were originally from the Southern Isles, they would have needed to rent one after they arrived. I pause to ask a local for directions, lowering my voice as deep as possible and earning myself an odd look which tells me l need to practice sounding like a boy. However, despite the stranger¡¯s clear confusion, they direct me towards a car rentalpany down the block. It¡¯s only a few hundred meters away, yet by the time i arrive at the rental business, I feel as if l¡¯ve run a mile. Swaying on my feet, I head inside and show the woman at the counter Anita¡¯s photo, asking if she¡¯s seen her recently. ¡°Yes,¡± she answers promptly, making my heart race. ¡°I remember because she¡¯s the only person I¡¯ve ever seen wear leather in the tropics.¡± ¡°You did?¡± l exim, ¡°how long ago? Was she alone?¡± ¡°About this timest week.¡± The woman replies, ¡± she was alone, but she rented a cargo van that seated five, so I doubt she was traveling solo.¡± ¡°Can you give me the vehicle information?¡± I request eagerly. The woman narrows her eyes, and for the first time I realize that dressing as a male ¨C even an adolescent- to ask for these kinds of details was a mistake. This woman probably thinks I¡¯m some sort of stalker. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s againstpany policy.¡± She answers stiffly. ¡°Please.¡±I beg, throwing caution to the wind. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly important.¡± ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t give out that information.¡± She repeats coolly, ¡°now if you don¡¯t have any rental car needs, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t do that.¡± I press, brandishing the photo. ¡° Please make an exception, just this once. I¡¯ll pay you any price, I promise l have no bad intentions, but I desperately need to find this woman.¡± The clerk gestures to someone behind my back, and when I turn I see a security guard approaching ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Ethan I¡¯m by the marina when I catch a familiar scent, and my mind instantly transports me back to the alley where we lost track of the pups¡¯ scent in Cit¨¦ de Nuit. My wolf howls in my head, and l immediately begin following the trail. It¡¯s a struggle to continue hobbling along in the guise of an old man, rather than breaking into a run and chasing down my prey. Somehow I find the patience to go slowly, following the scent to a dive bar just off the pier. Peering inside, I see a few rough looking men gathered at the bar, smoking and drinking huge pints of ale. I c0ck my ears towards the sounds of their voices, trying to match the scent to its owner. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to get the tab, Griff¡± One of the shifters grumbles. ¡°I can¡¯t. You know our job went bust¡± The man in question answers bitterly. ¡°I¡¯Il be lucky if l get paid before we get back to the continent.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah¡± the first man scoffs, ¡°it¡¯s always the same story with you, you roll into town every few months and mooch off of us, always leaving someone else to pay off your debts. I don¡¯t know why we put up with you.¡± ¡°Because without me you¡¯d run out of merchandise ¡± Griff replies, putting enough emphasis on the word to make me think whatever he provides them isn¡¯t legal.¡±This s**t hole wouldn¡¯t be nearly as much fun without our girls.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true enough.¡± Another bar fly agrees, ¡°but you didn¡¯t bring any this time.¡± ¡°It was a special job ¨C l already told you.¡± Griff exins, ¡°Anita said we¡¯d make our usual shipment on schedule, this is just a one-off.¡± ¡°A failed one- off¡± The first man frowns, ¡°where is Anita anyway.¡± ¡°She went ahead to the capital ¨C and thank the Goddess, I hate being around her when she¡¯s in a foul mood. Talk about no fun¡± Griff chuckled. I¡¯ve heard enough. There¡¯s not a doubt in my mind that this Griff person was responsible for taking my pups, and my wolf is going berserk in my head, begging to be let out so he can destroy the slimeball. Truthfully l wouldn¡¯t mind destroying all these ruffians ¨C it¡¯s clear they all take part in abusing trafficked women, talking about them as if they¡¯re nothing more than items for sale. Still, I can¡¯t afford to blow my cover, and leaving a trail of dead bodies in my wake would certainly do that. I don¡¯t know if the Goddess was looking out for me, or if it was pure dumb luck that I happened upon them in the middle of such an incriminating conversation, but I¡¯m not going to waste the opportunity. Pondering how I can extract the trafficker from the scene without drawing attention to myself, I study the small bar, noting the exits and dark corners. After a moment my eyesnd on the grimey restrooms, and I realize all | have to do is wait. Eventually Griff will have to relieve himself, and then the only challenge will be keeping him quiet while I beat him bloody. It takes the better part of twenty minutes for the man to step away, and the more time that passes, the more I struggle to keep hold of my wolf. I¡¯m feeling more bloodthirsty by the minute, especially as I continue to listen to the despicable men carouse. As the minutes tick by I also try to untangle the meaning behind his statement about the job going bust.¡± We already knew King Aimon hadn¡¯t bought the pups, did the job end because something went wrong, or were our suspicions about the pups escaping correct? When Griff finally stands and begins weaving his way through the chairs and tables towards the restroom, I follow closely, trying to keep my cane quiet as I tail him. When I step into the bathroom I¡¯m pleased to see that he¡¯s the only man present, and that there¡¯s a lock on the door. I quickly slide the bolt home, and approach behind him at the urinal. Extending my ws, I swiftly bring them to his throat, taking cruel pleasure in his shock. He freezes in ce, even ceasing to urinate mid-stream. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hello Griff¡± I greet him, my voice little more than a guttural growl. ¡°|- who are you?¡± He demands hoarsely. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ducking my head to his shoulder, I inhale deeply, catching the unmistakable scent of the kids, even if it is a few days old. ¡°Tell me scum,¡± I begin ominously. ¡°Why do you smell like my pups?¡± If I thought he¡¯d frozen before, it¡¯s nothing Alpha.¡± Itpared to the way he shrivels up now. takes me a moment to realize that he¡¯s wet himself, the stench of urine was already so strong in the air. ¡°That¡¯s right¡± I confirm darkly. ¡°And if you want to live, you¡¯ll tell me where they are.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t have them!¡± He assures me nervously. ¡°Who does?¡± I demand, thinking this is even easier than I expected. It¡¯s amazing how spineless even the worst criminals can be. Then again, l could r!p his throat out at a moment¡¯s notice, l¡¯d even enjoy it. ¡°No one-they escaped!¡± He tells me, his voice shaking. ¡°We were taking them to the capital, and they convinced us to stop so one of the boys could be sick, then they ran away into the jungle.¡± All of a sudden I remember Jane¡¯s nightmares about the pups being alone in the rainforest, and my stomach sinks. Were those only bad dreams after all? Or was she having some sort of premonition? ¡°Where exactly?¡± ¡°On the King¡¯s highway.¡± He chokes, ¡°just past the turn off for Alta Monta?a.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go after them?¡± I snap, trying to imagine the scene. ¡°We would have, but they threw nails all over the road, I still have wounds in my feet.¡± He whines, as if he thinks I might be a sympathetic audience. ¡°Good.¡± I scoff, picturing him howling in pain while my clever pups escape. I¡¯m both proud and terrified for them. It¡¯s a relief that they aren¡¯t with the King, but Jane was right, they¡¯re too little to survive on their own ¨C especially in a hostile environment that challenges even the most capable adults. ¡°Why has Anita gone to the capital?¡± l inquire, remembering this detail from his conversation. ¡°She doesn¡¯t tell us her ns.¡± Griff mutters, sounding a bit sullen. ¡°But if l had to guess, she¡¯s gone to tell the King the pups are here, so that we can still get paid for our efforts¡± My insides ¨C which have been in knots for days- wind themselves even tighter.¡±Do you have a way to get in contact with her?¡± ¡°Alll have is a phone number¡± He shares, quickly rattling off the number. ¡°Good.¡¯ I state grimly, ¡°now this is how it¡¯s going to work, Griff.¡± l announce, scraping my razer sharp ws over his carotid artery and listening to his pulse race.¡± l¡¯d like nothing more than to rip your head off your worthless body, in fact, I¡¯ve been imagining doing just that ever since l caught your scent.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t¡± He begs, ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything, I can be of use to you.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s the only reason l¡¯m going to let you live. I inform him coldly. ¡°When I walk out of this room, you¡¯re going to put your tiny d**k back in your p*nts, and go back out to your buddies like- nothing happened. You will not tell them, or anyone else that we met. If you do, l will find out, and you will lose the right to continue breathing.¡± I threaten. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to say a f*****g word ¨C but you will not forget. Because one day l¡¯m going toe back to you and call in this favor. ¡°|- what favor?¡± He stammers. ¡°Letting you live¡± | hiss, digging in my ws just enough to break the skin of his throat. ¡°Oh, of course! Of course!¡± He panders weakly. ¡°Good.¡± I snarl, ¡°and if anyone asks, if we ever cross paths again before l¡¯m ready to cash out, you¡¯ll pretend we¡¯ve never met. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He promises. ¡°You have my word. ¡°Good.¡± I answer, seriously debating taking a pound of his flesh now ¨C out of pure spite. In the end I regain my control enough to release him, striding out of the bathroom while he continues to tremble in front of the urinal. Despite our interaction, he never got a good look at me, so while he may recognize my scent, I hang around the bar long enough to watch him emerge. He¡¯s flushed crimson, the front of his trousers are soaked through, and his eyes are darting around in fright. As soon as I hear him lie to hispanions about being so drunk he couldn¡¯t reach the urinal in time, I slip away, confident he won¡¯t spill the truth. Just as before, it¡¯s a challenge to move slowly when every fiber of my being is overflowing with urgency, but I manage. l can¡¯t wait to tell Jane what I learned, however when I arrive at the bed and breakfast I find both bedrooms empty. She¡¯s gone. Next Chapter Chapter 130 Chapter 130 3rd Person The pups huddled closely together as they followed the strange girl they met in the alley, not feeling at allfortable ¨C especially given their past experiences meeting people in alleyways. Still, the girl was also a pup, and she seemed to understand their position better than any of the adults they¡¯d met. She and the little boy led them into what could only be described as an underground maze catb of tunnels running beneath the town. What is this ce?¡± Riley whispered anxiously. It¡¯s the old sewers. The girl replied, as if this was perfectly normal. The city put in a new system a few years ago, and this was left behind.¡± The sewers?¡± Paisley repeated. ¡°Ee!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad.¡± The girl answered with a shrug, they haven¡¯t been used in ages. It doesn¡¯t smell great, but no one everes down here either.¡± What¡¯s your name?¡± Parker asked, looking around at the dark, dank walls surrounding them. I¡¯m Sophie.¡± The girl toss¨¨d a smile over her shoulder, then gestured to the boy at her side. ¡°And this is Bailey. We¡¯ve been on our own for a long time now.¡± You don¡¯t have parents?¡± Parker questioned. No one down here has parents.¡± Sophie scoffed. There are other peoples down here? Ryder asked in wonderment. Sure!¡± Sophie eximed, ¡°there¡¯s lots of orphans here, and eventually everyone needs a safe ce to |go when the orphanage or foster homes get too bad.¡± This, is safe?¡± Riley muttered under her breath. ¡°Safer than with grown ups.¡± Sophie quipped, ¡°We have a warm ce to sleep, and there¡¯s almost always some kinda food around.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t there like, rats and things?¡± Ryder inquires, gazing around with wide eyes as if he expects to see someing around the corner ahead of them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Sometimes.¡± Sophie confirmed, sounding entirely unbothered by the face. ¡°But what about school and ¡®tivities?¡± Riley asked, ¡°don¡¯t you miss having a bed to sleeps in? An¡¯ someone to take care of you? I never had any of those things.¡± Sophie frowns, most of us didn¡¯t. Besides, Fabian takes care of us.¡± Who¡¯s Fabian?¡± Parker wondered aloud. He¡¯s the oldest one here.¡± Sophie exined. Fabian¡¯s been living on the streets longer than any of us. He knows all the ins and outs of the city, and all the tricks of the trade. So we kinda made him our leader. What trade?¡± Ryder questioned. ¡°Grifting, pick pocketing, cons of all kinds.¡± Sophie answered simply. ¡°Are you talking bout stealing?¡± Paisley asked, recognizing some of these words from films and TVs. ¡®Say what you like, but it¡¯s a living!¡± Sophie chirped. ¡°But stealing¡¯s wrong.¡± Paisley objected. Sophie snorted, ¡°right and wrong are for rich people. If we don¡¯t steal, we don¡¯t eat.¡± She exined. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough, nothing here is as simple as you might think.¡± What happened to your parents?¡± Riley asked. Mine abandoned me when things got too hard.¡± Sophie announced, speaking as unemotionally as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s life. ¡°Bailey¡¯s died.. but we all have a story.¡± How many is all¡± exactly?¡± Ryder prompted, amazed that even one person could live this way, let alone multiple. Oh there are dozens of us working for Fabian.¡± Sophie exined. ¡°It¡¯s not easy out there for a pup, so he protects us, cares for us and shows us how to make money.¡± The pups exchanged nces. A moment ago Sophie had made the mysterious Fabian sound like just another orphan, but now it seemed like he was their boss. That idea didn¡¯t sit well with the clever pups, who had never thought about friendship or protection being something one bought or exchanged. We just wanna get home.¡± Parker told the older girl. ¡°I get that.¡± Sophie stated. ¡°But you¡¯ve gotta find a way to make ends meet in the meantime, right?¡± ¡°Make ends meet?¡± Paisley questioned. ¡°Eat, drink, find a safe ce to sleep.¡± Sophie borated. If you want to survive you have to learn to priortize, take care of the most important things first, then figure out the rest.¡± ¡°Our parents are the most ¡®portant things.¡± Paisley argued. Sophie paused, looking into their young faces with more understanding than the pups could appreciate. I know, but if you wanna see them again, you have to learn to survive first.¡± They had to admit her words made sense, but all four of the children had an uneasy feeling churning in their bellies. They didn¡¯t like the sound of this arrangement, though none of them could really ce their finger on the reason they felt this way. Okay, so what¡¯s first?¡± Riley asked. ¡°First you meet Fabian.¡± Sophie exined. Then, you get to work. On the other side of the kingdom, far from the northern port or mountain viges, Eric was struggling to keep his face free of emotion when Anita walked into his father¡¯s throne room. It hadn¡¯t been easy to get close to the King again, especially not when he was considered a traitor. After jumping over dozens of obstacles on his journey, Eric finally arrived in the capital and fought his way past the guards and gatekeepers who surrounded his father at all times. It was only this show of strength which convinced King Aimon to hear his son out, and even then he hadn¡¯t made the task easy. Eric had been forced to kneel before the King and denounce Ethan and Jane, stating that everything that had happened over thest four years had been a terriblepse in judgment, and that he¡¯d finally seen the error of his ways. King Aimon wasn¡¯t convinced, believing his weak offspring had only returned because Jane threw him over for Ethan. Still, in the years they¡¯d been apart, Aimon¡¯s oldest son had been killed in battle, leaving him without an heir. Other than Eric, he had only daughters, and they¡¯d all been married off years ago. He agreed to give Eric a trial period to prove his loyalty once more, but decided to reserve judgment until ater time, Now, Eric could pr¨¤ctically see the slowly budding trust he¡¯d been working to cultivate between them slip away before his very eyes. He knew he was in trouble the moment Anita opened her mouth. When she entered, she immediately protracted herself on the marble flooring, speaking in a fawning tone he knew his father would eat right up. King Aimon, it is an honor to be in your esteemed presence.¡± She dered, ¡°thank you so much for taking the t?me to see me. The king nodded with a gracious air that made Eric want to gag. His father was many things, but gracious was not one of them. ¡°And what can I do for you today, my dear? Aimon asked Anita, gesturing for her to continue. ¡°I have information for you sir, and an opportunity.¡± Anita replied, clearly struggling to speak in such a submissive tone. There was a hardness in her eyes which Eric could see fighting to get out, and he doubted the king was fooled either. His mind raced as he tried toe up with something to dy this conversation. As soon as Anita told the king about the pups, Aimon would have reason to suspect Eric wasn¡¯t being honest about his return. At the same time, if he tried to stop her from speaking and the information still ended up being shared, it would appear even more suspicious. Well by all means then,¡± Aimon answered sharply, share your news. Sire, you¡¯re so well connected that I¡¯m sure y¨®u already know Ethan ckwell¡¯s children are missing,¡± Anita began slyly, waiting for Aimon to confirm this before continuing. He did, but not before shooting a surprised nce at Eric before waving her on. ¡°And though I can¡¯t tell you how I came by this news,¡± Anita demurred, ¡°I have it on extremely good authority that those same pups are in the Southern Isles, and werest seen around the vige of Alta Mona?a.¡± Is that so?¡± Aimon rumbled, turning his full attention to Eric. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off his son, even as he spoke to Anita. And why should this concern me?¡± Well, I would never presume to know your mind my King,''¡± Anita proimed, ¡°but I thought you would want to know that another Alpha¡¯s children were lost in your territory. After all, if we find them, you can use their rescue as a bridge to build goodwill with the NightFang pack¡­ or their ransom to break it.¡± She added, her voice dripping with cunning. ¡°We?¡± Aimon repeated curiously. I¡¯d like nothing more than to help you, sire.¡± Anita lied, ¡°I live to serve.¡± And how is it that you came by this information, when even my best spies did not learn of these particr developments?¡± Aimon asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I work in the shipping and transport industry.¡± Anita replied simply, ¡°I have certain connections who prove very useful in matters such as these . And if I were to ask you to retrieve the children at all costs, and bring them to me instead of their parents, what would you say? The king prompted. Anita¡¯s cheeks split in a horrible grin. I¡¯d say your wish is mymand.¡± And you, Eric?¡± The king demanded, ring at his son, ¡°what would you say?¡± ¡°I would do anything to help the Southern Isles, father.¡± Eric insisted. ¡°Now why do I find that hard to believe?¡± King Aimon hissed. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you showed up here mere days before this little bountynded in my*p. And you expect me to believe these things aren¡¯t rted? I swear I didn¡¯t know.¡± Eric imed, staring the king straight in the eye. King Aimonughed, a low humorless thing. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He dered. You, my boy, have just earned yourself some time with my interrogators.¡± Eric paled, in his father¡¯s book interrogation tranted to torture. However before he c Next Chapter Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Jane The security guard at the rental shop is bearing down on me, and the woman behind the counter is reaching for the phone, preparing to call the police. ¡°No!¡± l exim, ¡°please, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m sorry if I caused you trouble.¡± ¡°I think we should let the police handle this.¡± The woman argues, looking to the guard for support, ¡°he¡¯s clearly following this woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I tell the guard, praying he¡¯ll take my side. ¡°At least, not the way you think. She¡¯s my girlfriend and l¡¯m afraid she¡¯s having an affair. She told me she was going away for the weekend, and l¡¯m sure it¡¯s to meet her lover. I just need to find out the truth, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡± The guard crosses his arms over his chest, studying me closely. My only hope is that he¡¯s the kind of overbearing man to think such actions are reasonable ¨C if notjustified, and that he¡¯ll side with another man over a woman assuming the worst of one of his brethren. To my immense relief, his broad shoulder¡¯s untense after a moment, and he nods. ¡°I¡¯ve been there¡± He admits with a sigh, turning to his colleague. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him go ¨C love makes you do crazy things, and he¡¯s just a kid.¡± ¡°But-¡± the woman gaped, clearly more concerned for Anita¡¯s welfare, which I can¡¯t help but find ironic given the situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay Kathy.¡± The security guard insists, ¡°I can tell he¡¯s a good kid.¡± Kathy, to her credit, looks less than pleased. Still, she sets down the phone and closes her mouth. ¡°Just go then, but you should know your behavior is beyond creepy.¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± I mutter, rushing out before she can change her mind. My heart is racing as I make my way back towards the bed and breakfast, worried about how much time has passed. I can¡¯t imagine Ethan is back already ¨C unless he found something like I did. As I make the journey back, I¡¯m surprised at how much distance l actually covered. It¡¯s a testament to just how weak I¡¯ve grown on this trip that l¡¯m exhausted by the time I finally arrive, feeling lightheaded and dizzy as l climb the stairs. I¡¯m so preupied by the idea of having a nice hot shower and taking a nap, that I don¡¯t even notice Ethan at first. I unlock our door and push inside, walking towards the bathroom with single-minded determination. It¡¯s not until l see movement in my periphery that I pause. Turning towards therge bay windows, I realize that Ethan is sitting in one of the oversized armchairs in the living area, and he looks absolutely furious. ¡°Hello Jane.¡± He greets me coolly, his deep voice rough like gravel. ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± I wince as the wordse out of my mouth, knowing how d*mning it sounds to start out with excuses before he¡¯s even said anything about my absence. ¡°Really?¡± He replies, arching one dark brows.¡± Because it looks like you went out searching for the pups without me and without Linda, despite the fact that we agreed you weren¡¯t well enough.¡± Deciding that there¡¯s no use denying it, I cross my arms over my chest and dig in my heels. ¡°We didn¡¯t agree, you decided.¡± l argue. A low growl sounds in Ethan¡¯s chest, and l can feel my wolf instinctively tucking her tail between her legs. He unfolds from the chair, rising up with raw power radiating off of his muscr form. He crosses the room in a few strides,ing to tower over me, resting his massive hands on his hips as he glowers down at me. Would you like to try that again?¡± He asks, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine. ¡°Ethan, you would have done the exact same thing if the tables were turned¡± I tell him resolutely, swaying slightly as blood rushes in my ears. He swears and reaches out to steady me. ¡°Look at you! You can barely stand on your own two feet.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°So what! ¡°¡®ll have you know I got a lead on the pups.¡± I inform him, swatting his hands away. ¡°I might be sick but I¡¯m not useless.¡± Ethan gives me a foreboding look when I continue to push him away, and my wolf caves to his dominance even though I want to keep fighting. I let him help me into a chair, feeling slightly guilty when he kneels down to remove my shoes. ¡°No one ever said you were.¡± Ethan responds after a moment. ¡°But what if you passed out on the street? What if something had happened? There are traffickers and scoundrels roaming this port like you wouldn¡¯t believe. Something terrible could have happened¡±¡® ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I look like a boy¡± l quip, trying to smile but discovering I simply don¡¯t have the energy. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m serious.¡± Ethan scolds. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I stall him, his words finally clicking in my head. ¡°Traffickers and scoundrels? How do you know that? What did you find?¡± ¡°1l tell you in a minute.¡± He deres, clearly trying to be patient. ¡°We need to talk about this.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± l interrupt, ¡°what could possibly be more important than getting the pups back?¡± ¡°You and I have to work together if we want to get them back!¡± Ethan admonishes, ¡°we agreed we were in this together from here on out, but you went behind my back again at the first opportunity.¡± ¡°If we were really in this together I wouldn¡¯t have been able to go behind your back¡± l growl, ¡°because | would already have been with you. That¡¯s not working as a team, Ethan ¨C it¡¯s leaving me behind, again!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you behind because I didn¡¯t want you with me, and you know it. Ethan rumbles, ¡°I was trying to keep you safe, I¡¯m still trying to keep you safe and you won¡¯t let me.¡± He drags a calloused hand through his ck hair, looking positively beside himself. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me?¡± For a moment I don¡¯t know how to answer him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want his help, or even that I don¡¯t know how to ept it, it¡¯s simply that | can¡¯t. I can¡¯t stop moving, I can¡¯t rest until my children are safely home. Because it¡¯s the pups ¨C nothing else matters, even me.¡± | finally murmur, meeting his foreboding gaze and hoping he can understand. ¡°You matter to me.¡± Ethan replies, pausing in his effort to get me out of my disguise. At this point l¡¯m only wearing the oversized tunic, my underthings and my beard. In all honesty, l¡¯m amazed Ethan can have such a serious conversation when I look this way, yet he manages without pause. ¡°And l guarantee you matter to the pups.¡± He continues, his hands resting on my th!ghs. ¡°They need their mother, they¡¯re going to need you well and able to care for them when we find them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I have to tell you!¡± I say, trying to turn the conversation back to our children. ¡°I found the company where Anita rented a van to take the pups to the capital. They wouldn¡¯t tell me anything more, but I bet you could get the information out of them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that doesn¡¯t matter now¡± Ethan sighs, his mouth forming a hard line as he looks up at me. Before he says a word, I know I¡¯m not going to like what he has to say. ¡°Because the pups aren¡¯t with Anita and her goons anymore. I found one of her men today, and he told me they escaped.¡± ¡°They did?¡± I squeak, trying to figure out whether this isforting or even more frightening. ¡°When, where?¡± Ethan frowns, and now l¡¯m even more afraid than before. ¡°Baby, he said¡­ he said they went into the jungle near some town called Alta Monta?a.¡± ¡°The jungle?¡± I repeat, feeling my heart m to a stop in my ch3st. All of a sudden horrible images I¡¯ve all but forgotten burst into my head. In the fugue state I entered on the journey, I managed to forget my nightmares, but now theye rushing back to me all at once. ¡°Oh my goddess, my dreams!¡±I m0an. ¡°All those nightmares about the pups in the rainforest.. surely they weren¡¯t real. They can¡¯t be, right?¡± Ethan shakes his head. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know sweetheart. I¡¯ve already booked a car so we can go to Alta Montar?a and look for them there ¨C but you have to let me help you now.¡± He presses. ¡°If we have to go into the jungle you¡¯re going to need your strength. You can¡¯t keep fighting me this way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to fight you.¡± I confess, ¡°1¡¯m just so afraid and angry, I hate feeling so powerless.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He croons, stroking my hair. ¡°I do too. And I know you can¡¯t just flip a switch and magically trust me again, but you have to try or we¡¯ll never get through this in one piece.¡± I nod in agreement, wishing I was in his arms instead of kneeling in front of me. ¡°Are you done being mad at me? Ethan chuckles. ¡°Not entirely ¨C why?¡± ¡°Can I have a cuddle?¡± l ask meekly, knowing I don¡¯t really deserve one, but needing it so badly I could cry. Ethan huffs out augh, and the next thing l know l¡¯m wrapped up in his chiseled arms. ¡°Always.¡± He says in my ear. ¡°You know you never need to ask.¡± ¡± I m learning.¡± I tell him softly, closing my eyes and soaking up his strength and affection. After a few minutes, when I¡¯m fighting the impulse to fall asleep, I add, ¡°so when do we leave?¡± ¡°As soon as Linda gets back.¡± Ethan answers, ¡°I¡¯ve already packed our things. By this time tomorrow, we¡¯ll be there.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 132 Chapter 132 3rd Person Riley, Ryder, Parker and Paisley gazed around the dimly lit underground chambers where they now stood. Sophie had led them deep into the bowels of the old sewer system, finally stopping when they reached what could only be described as the headquarters of Alta Monta?a¡¯s unofficial orphanage. The entire space was littered with old mattresses and discarded furnishings, with more than one half- starved pup looking on at the new arrivals with open curiosity. Sophie guided them forward through the melee, seemingpletely unbothered by the unpleasant sights and smells. For the quadruplets, who had only ever knownfort and safety, the sights were truly horrifying, but they knew better than to judge. Young as they were, they realized none of the children around them had chosen this life, but had been forced into it by circumstance. All four offered shy smiles to the other pups in the dank sewers, even as they descended deeper into the eerie space. The other pups however, did not return there friendly expressions. ¡°l don¡¯ like this.¡± Paisley murmured in her sister¡¯s ears. The other kids look really grumpy.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Ryder agreed. ¡°| don¡¯ feel good ¡¯bout this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ¡®ready in it.¡± Riley replied, taking Paisley¡¯s hand and giving it a squeeze. ¡°We can¡¯t really back out now.¡± ¡°I mean, we could:¡± Parker countered, ¡°and if they try to stops us, then we know is not okay.¡± ¡°You haves a point.¡± Riley conceded, leaning forward to tap Sophie on the shoulder. However before she could make contact, Sophie rounded the corner, leading them into a new corner of the sewers. There was a high vaulted ceiling, and an iron bridge over a steady stream of ck water. On the other side of the bridge, a teenage boy sat in an ornate chair, watching their approach with bright eyed interest. ¡°What¡¯s this, Sophie?¡± He asked. His voice was clearly in the middle of transitioning from child to adult, cracking a squeaking awkwardly. ¡°I found them in the alley.¡± Sophie announced, offering the boy a wide smile. They were hiding from the police.¡± ¡°And so young¡± The boy remarked, seeming pleased by this fact. ¡°Quadruplets too ¨C that¡¯ll be good for business.¡± ¡°I thought you might appreciate them¡± Sophie blushed prettily, seeming suddenly much less jaded than before. ¡°What are your names?¡± The boy asked, looking between the pups. ¡°You first.¡±¡® Parker countered, leaning into his siblings for support. ¡°Im Fabian The boy stated simply, surprising no one. ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for more than five years now, i can help you with whatever you need- assuming you pay me my due respect.¡± ¡°And what ¡®spect is that?¡± Riley asked, ¡°We don¡¯ know you, so is not like we owe you anything.¡± The other pups in the room exchanged worried nces, which did not go unnoticed by Ryder, Riley, Parker and Paisley. The more they saw of this ce, the less they liked it. Sophie had made it sound like a safe haven, but the other children here didn¡¯t seem all that happy. In fact, they seemed rather intimidated by Fabian and his schemes. ¡°You will.¡± Fabian proimed, his smile never slipping. ¡°If you stick with me, I¡¯ll show you how to survive here, I¡¯ll help you in any way I can.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t wanna survive heres.¡± Paisley repeated the same sentiment they¡¯d expressed to Sophie. ¡°We want to goes home¡± ¡°And where is home?¡± Fabian asked. ¡°The NightFang pack¡± Ryder answered promptly, not pausing to wonder when he¡¯d stopped thinking of the Dark Moon territory as his home. The moment they found Paisley and Ethan, home became wherever their family was, and he wasn¡¯t about to question that. ¡°That¡¯s a very long way away.¡± Fabian assessed, his brow wrinkling with confusion. ¡°How did you get here.¡± ¡°We were pup-napped¡± Riley shared. ¡°And we appreciate you letting us hide here, but we don¡¯ wanna stay.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fabian pressed. ¡°You could have a good life here¡± None of the pups were old enough to know how to handle such an awkward situation. The truth was that their life in the NightFang pack was a thousand times better, but they didn¡¯t want to insult their potential allies by pointing this out. ¡°Thanks,¡± Parker murmured, ¡°but we just wanna get back to our Mommy and Daddy. A few of the pups scattered throughout the space inhaled sharply. ¡°You¡¯re not orphans?¡± Fabian questioned. ¡°No¡± Paisley answered softly. ¡°We¡¯re just lost.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s alright.¡± Fabian decided, gesturing for the other children in the room to settle down. ¡°Either way you¡¯re going to need some money in order to make it back home. And there¡¯s only one way for pups to make money in this town.¡± ¡°We don¡¯ wanna steal.¡± Ryder said, trying not to offend their hosts, but not knowing how else to express this sentiment. ¡°No one wants to steal.¡± Fabian scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not a choice, it¡¯s just a way of getting by.¡± ¡°Can we has a minute?¡± Riley asked him, not sure why she was deferring to a teenager¡¯s authority, but realizing it was the right thing to do nheless. ¡°Of course.¡± Fabian agreed, giving them his blessing to consult each other in private. The pups huddled together, exchanging worried expressions as they contemted their options. ¡°Is not as simple as he¡¯s making it seem.¡± Parker insisted. Specially not for us. lf we¡¯re caughts, we¡¯ll be taken to the king¡± ¡°I don¡¯ think many of these pups worry ¡¯bout being caught.¡± Riley reasoned. ¡°It seems like they get away with their schemes, oth-wise they¡¯d be much more afraid.¡± ¡°You haves a point¡± Ryder contributed, ¡°but I still don¡¯ like it. Fabian seems awfully slimy.¡± ¡°He does.¡± Paisley confirmed, ¡°l don¡¯ like the way he looks at us. Like we¡¯re some kinda trophy or speriment¡± ¡°And he¡¯s only just met us.¡± Riley added, ¡°so it¡¯s kinda creepy.¡± ¡°Is defintly creepy¡± Ryder confirmed. ¡°So what do we do?¡± Parker cut in, trying to reassert some order in their discussion. ¡°I dunno¡± Paisley grimaced. ¡°I mean we do haves to eat and sleep, an¡¯ he¡¯s offering us a ce to stay. ¡°I think we should stay¡± Riley put forth, ¡°but I don¡¯t thinks we should trust him.¡± ¡°l agree.¡± Ryder said, ¡°I don¡¯ like the way he looks at us, but I dunno what else to do.¡± ¡°Is agreed then.¡± Parker decided, turning back to Fabian. He straightened himself up to his full height- technically the oldest of his siblings, he was also the most dominant, if not the most mischievous. So in times like these it was only right that he take control and speak for their small pack. Still, he¡¯d never felt the kind of pressure he did now, for they¡¯d never been in such a dire situation. ¡°What do we have to do?¡± He asked Fabian, hoping against hope that the answer wouldn¡¯t be too terrible. ¡°That¡¯s excellent news.¡± Fabian grinned, looking to Sophie. ¡°Let¡¯s set them up with their own corner, and then we can see what they¡¯re made of.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sophie nodded eagerly. ¡°I like it, and as cute as they are, they¡¯re bound to bring in lots of cash.¡± Half an hourter, Riley, Ryder, Parker and Paisley were gathered at the end of a narrow street in the vige, nervously looking around for signs of the shepherds or the police. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really simple.¡± Sophie answered, pushing a collection bin into their hands. ¡°Just look really pitiful and beg for money. Some pups sing or put on little shows to try and bring in more money, but it¡¯s only your first day. Tomorrow I¡¯ll teach you how to pick pockets so sneakily that no one will ever suspect they¡¯re missing their wallets, but today let¡¯s just focus on testing your cuteness.¡± ¡°Our cuteness?¡± Riley repeated, crinkling her nose. ¡°Yeah, the cuter you are, the more money you make.¡± Sophie reasoned. ¡°It¡¯s not the best system, but it definitely works.¡± ¡°How much of the moneys we make do we get to keep?¡± Parker asked, all too aware that part of their earnings was going to be handed over to Fabian. ¡°Well,¡± Sophie hedged, looking as though she didn¡¯t really want to answer. ¡°It¡¯s hard at first because it takes a little bit of cash to get set up- and there¡¯s four of you. That¡¯s a lot of supplies.¡± ¡°Are you saying we don¡¯ get to keep any of it?¡± Paisley guessed, eyeing the older girl with fresh suspicion. ¡°Just for now.¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°know it¡¯s not ideal, but in time you¡¯ll learn to love it here.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t going to stay long enough for that.¡± Riley reminded her. ¡°Oh, right.¡±¡® Sophie blushed, instantly sparking the suspicions of her young protegees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, most of the pups whoe through here stay for the long haul. ¡°1f that¡¯s true, then how is Fabian the oldest?¡± Paisley questioned. ¡°Imean he¡¯s bigger, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s that growned.¡± ¡°Maybe not, but he is in charge.¡± Sophie reminded them. ¡°And you don¡¯t want to cross him.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Ryder inquired. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± Sophie remarked grimly, just trust me on that. Now are you okay, do you need me to stay with you a while longer?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve gots it from here.¡± Riley announced, wanting to be rid of the older girl quickly, so that she could talk with her siblings in peace. As soon as Sophie departed, the pups turned towards each other. ¡°Does anyone else have the feeling that these pups are bad news?¡± Ryder asked. ¡°Maybe not all of them.¡± Paisley amended, ¡°but Fabian and Sophie seem very ¡®spicious.¡± ¡°l agree.¡± Parker nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t trust them, they¡¯re up to something.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡± Riley affirmed. ¡°But we still have to find a way to get out of here, and we can¡¯t do that without monies.¡± ¡°Are you really suggesting that we steal?¡± Paisley gasped. ¡°It¡¯s like they said.¡± Parker sighed, ¡°we don¡¯ have a choice.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 133 Chapter 133 3rd Person The mountain vige of Alta Monta?a sat so deep in the rainforest that unless one was standing at its center, they might never realize it was there. It was well known throughout the kingdom for its beauty and artisan wool goods, but it wasn¡¯t the sort of ce many Southern Inders went unless they were trading or hoping to soak up some time in nature. While tourists poured into the town from regions far and wide, the area¡¯s raw natural beauty struggled to tempt locals ¨C as more often than not the entire mountain was covered in clouds. Even when it wasn¡¯t raining, it was a normal urrence to walk out the door only to disappear into a blinding haze of white fog. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t a good ce to lose one¡¯s possessions, as finding them again could prove very challenging. This was part of why the city¡¯s orphan gang proved so sessful when it came to pickpocketing and swindling. It was easy to hide among the clouds and grift money from unsuspecting tourists, for even when their mark realized something was missing, they certainly couldn¡¯t see to track down the thieves. This was also how it came to pass that Ethan and Jane managed toe within feet of their lost pups,without ever realizing it. They arrived in the vige in the early hours of the morning, having driven through the night to reach their remote destination. They had no way of knowing whether or not the pups were somewhere in the small town, but it was the closest corner of civilization to the jungle where the children werest seen. ¡°1 don¡¯t know about this.¡± Jane murmured, gazing around the quaint vige. ¡°If they went into the jungle maybe we should start looking there ¨C this is an awfully long way from the turn off.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ethan sighed, ¡°but somewhere here might have seen them. There¡¯s no telling where they might be in the forest, and they¡¯re smart kids, they¡¯ll have tried to get to people for help.¡± As beautiful as he found thendscape here, Ethan was less than amused by the constant downpours and relentless cloud cover. It made picking up on the children¡¯s scent- let alone tracking them ¨C all but impossible. Jane was not convinced, she nervously gnawed her lower l!p as she scanned the vige, trying to put herself in her pups¡¯ shoes. She knew they were smart enough to try and find food and fresh water, but would they trust strangers? Would they go to adults for help after everything that they¡¯d been through? Sometimes she worried there was too much of her in them, or that she¡¯d unintentionally imposed her own insecurities onto them ¨C and that was before any of this began. She scented the air for what felt like the thousandth time, but like Ethan, the flooded streets and dense fog prevented her from smelling anything but damp and mud. It was so powerful in fact, that she was struggling to even smell Ethan. Her wolf was anxiously pacing in her head, and Jane had to wonder how anyone tracked anything in such an environment. ¡°Why does anyone live here!¡± Linda eximed, swatting at the dozen mosquitos happily svcking her blood. ¡°It¡¯s hot and miserable and just¡­ argh! This morning I found a tarant in my shoe ¨C a tarant!¡± Jane nced at her friend, she wasn¡¯t doing well with their change of scenery, but she couldn¡¯t really me Linda. It had been days since they¡¯d heard from Eric, and even then Ethan had been the one to make contact. Jane could only imagine how difficult it must be for her to be separated from her mate so soon after forming their bond. ¡°I know.¡±¡® Shemiserated, hate to think about the pups handling it all on their own.¡± ¡°Hey, they¡¯re probably loving it¡± Linda suggested, seeming to realize she¡¯d identally increased her friend¡¯s concern. ¡°You know how they are with bugs and nature ¨C they¡¯re not nearly as high maintenance as we are¡± Ethan pursed his l!ps, thinking of Paisley. Unlike her siblings, she had never had much opportunity to explore the outdoors. Her heart had always been too weak to go on adventure hikes or exciting excursions, which meant she was probably as unhappy as Linda. Still, he didn¡¯t want to make things worse for Jane, so he swallowed his concerns and continued to scour the area for signs of the pups. Little did they know that on the other side of the cloudy town square, the pups were standing hand in hand, listening to Sophie instruct them on the art of thievery. ¡°You have to be lightning fast.¡± She advised. ¡°And only use your pointer and middle fingers ¨C never your thumbs. Pinch them together like tweezers and your mark won¡¯t feel a thing.¡± ¡°Our mark?¡± Paisley asked in confusion. ¡°You know, mark- like target, whoever you want to steal from.¡± Sophie exined impatiently. ¡°But I don¡¯ wanna steals from anyone.¡± Paisley grumbled sullenly. Speaking over his sister, Parker eyed the older girl with resignation. ¡°How do we choose a mark in the first ce?¡± He wondered. ¡°Well tourists are best, because they never pay attention to anything and they always have lots a money. Sophie reasoned. ¡°Plus the locals know what we¡¯re up to. You can tell who¡¯s who just by the ways they act. If someone is from here, they walk around like they know the ce, with a purpose. The tourists bumble and look around at everything like they¡¯re on some alien.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°But we can¡¯t see what anyone¡¯s doing.¡± Riley objected, feeling equally as sulky as her sister. ¡°l can only see people¡¯s feets through the fog.¡± ¡°I know, but that¡¯s our advantage¡± Sophie turned them around, pointing through the thick white haze. We¡¯re low enough to the ground to see what the grown ups can¡¯t. And the feet are all you need, rich people have really nice shoes, and you can get really close without them ever knowing you were there.¡± ¡°But what if we get caught?¡± Ryder objected. ¡°You won¡¯t be ¨C there¡¯s four of you. If one of you gets pinched, the other three can help fight off the baddie¡± Sophie suggested. ¡°Honestly you¡¯re lucky, do you have any idea how many times I wished there were two of me so I could fool a mark? That¡¯s why Fabian¡¯s so excited about you.¡± ¡°He is?¡± Parker asked, wrinkling his brow. ¡°Yeah! We can do so many more cons with twins ¨C and there¡¯s two sets of you!¡± Sophie informed them with a big smile. ¡°Besides you¡¯re really little, so the adults won¡¯t ever suspect you and they¡¯ll be distracted by how cute you are.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re not gonna stay here very long.¡± Riley reminded her.¡±Just until we can make a little money so we can find our parents.¡± Sophie pursed her l!ps. ¡°Well that will take a little time. You¡¯re first few scores have to go to Fabian ¨C to pay for your spots in the gang¡± ¡°We have to pay for our spots?¡± Paisley questioned. ¡°Well yeah, everyone has to do their share.¡± Sophie shrugged, seeing nothing wrong with this idea. ¡°We¡¯re like a big family, no one gets a free ride.¡± ¡°Well why do we have to be part of the gang?¡± Ryder inquired, ¡°why not just do this on our own?¡± ¡°Because, it¡¯s safer with us.¡± Sophie shared, only half paying attention to the conversation. The older girl was busy scanning the street for potential targets, and she¡¯d given this speech so many times she knew it by heart. ¡°0therwise you¡¯d have to fend for yourself, find somece to sleep in the forest where you might get eaten. And Fabian can¡¯t allow anypetition, cuz if someone else in town is making money that doesn¡¯t go to the gang, everyone suffers.¡± That doesn¡¯t sound very fair.¡± Parker mused aloud. ¡°Well nothing in life is fair.¡± Sophie responded dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that we¡¯ re all orphans when you still have parents, or that you¡¯re lost this way. Survival isn¡¯t about fair, it¡¯s about doing whatever it takes.¡± The pups exchanged worried nces, at least they tried to. In effect they simply peered through the gloom in the direction of one another, hoping the others were thinking on the same wavelength. The more time they spent here, the more it seemed like they were going to have to escape yet another safety. They didn¡¯t understand why their luck never seemed to get any better, they could only pray that it would change soon. Even as they thought this, a voice sounded in the distance, one that sounded so much like Jane, that all four of their heads whipped around. Ethan¡­I don¡¯t.. the pups¡­ forest.¡± They only caught bits and pieces of the sound, but the pups were immediately on alert.¡±Was that¡­?¡± Riley murmured, too afraid to say what she suspected and jinx them. It sounds like Mommy¡± Paisley whispered in reply. ¡°Where¡¯s iting from?¡± Ryder added eagerly. ¡°Over there!¡± Riley eximed, pointing into the clouds. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 134 Chapter 134 3rd Person The pups started to race towards the sound of Jane¡¯s voice, but at thest moment Fabian appeared in front of them, blocking their paths. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± He demanded. The pups looked around in confusion, not sure where the older boy hade from or how he¡¯d found them in the fog. ¡°It¡¯s our parents!¡± Ryder told him excitedly, trying to run around the shifter so he could find Jane and Ethan. However Fabianshed out quick as a snake, snatching up Ryder and Parker and nodding to Sophie, ¡°get the girls.¡± ¡°But Fabian, if it¡¯s their pa-¡± Sophie tried to object. ¡°As said get them.¡± He repeated harshly, interrupting her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sophie reluctantly took hold of Riley and Paisley, but unlike Fabian she didn¡¯t think to cover their mouths. Riley immediately screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡° ¡°Shut her up!¡± Fabian scolded, struggling to subdue the boys. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose four earners.¡± Together they dragged the struggling pups into the sewers, where they knew their scents would be completely obscured by stone, water and decay. Across the square, Jane and Ethan jerked in shock. ¡°Was that¡­?¡± Jane squeaked. ¡°It sounded like Riley.¡± Ethan nodded, feeling his heart begin to race with hope and worry at once. ¡°It came from over there!¡± Linda pointed in the direction of the scream, and all three adults went racing through the mist. Of course, by the time they reached the point where the pups had been standing ¨C the children were long gone. ¡°Oh Goddess, I can smell them.¡± Jane whimpered. ¡°Riley! Paisley! Ryder! Parker!¡± She shouted their names as she spun around, searching every inch of space within her sight. Before long Ethan and Linda were yelling too, but they were met only with silence. Little did they know that the pups were fighting to reach them deep beneath their feet, in- a part of the city they didn¡¯t know existed. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± A strange voice asked from behind Ethan and Jane. When they turned they found a man and woman in their sixties, wearing wedding rings and simple clothing. ¡°We¡¯re trying to find our pups.¡± Jane shared, on the verge of tears. ¡°Have you seen them?¡± She pulled out her phone and showed a photo to the elderly couple. The couple exchanged a curious nce, eyeing Jane suspiciously. ¡°These are your pups?¡± For the first time Jane remembered that she looked like a young man, but she¡¯d been speaking in her natural voice. The strangers must have thought she was an incredibly dubious character, but they also hadn¡¯t denied seeing the pups. Throwing caution to the wind, Jane ripped off her wig, hat and fake beard. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to exin the disguises- have you seen them?¡± The man seemed convinced, but his wife narrowed her eyes. She could see the resemnce between Jane and the girls, but the disguises were too much of an oddity. ¡°The littlest one, what shape is the scar on her ch3st?¡± That¡¯s Paisley!¡± Ethan eximed, ¡°she has multiple scars, but the biggest is a straight line down her sternum.¡± The woman rxed slightly. ¡°We saw your pups alright. They came wandering out of the forest onto our farm earlier this week¡± She sounded as if she disapproved, and a momentter she made it clear this was indeed the case. ¡°1 wouldn¡¯t mind knowing how they ended up all alone in the jungle. ¡°They were kidnapped and they escaped.¡± Jane felt as if she was about to pass out, ¡°where are they now, do you still have them? We heard Riley scream.¡± As soon as Mary heard the children were taken against their will, not that Ethan and Jane were simply negligent parents, she softened entirely. ¡°Oh you poor dears. I¡¯m so sorry, they ran away from us when we brought them to town. l¡¯d gone to the police and when our backs were turned they caused a distraction and took off¡± Jane¡¯s knees went weak, and she slumped against Ethan. ¡°1 can¡¯t believe this.¡± Ethan caught her easily, holding her tight. ¡°They did the right thing, they knew not to trust the police. And that means they¡¯re here somewhere.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been looking since yesterday, and so have the authorities.¡± Thomas exined with a frown. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s quite a problem with orphaned children here. They probably found the local gang and are hiding with them. ¡°How were they? Were they hurt? Frightened?¡± Ethan questioned. ¡°They were a little banged up but they¡¯re a strong bunch. ¡± Mary told them gently. ¡°They had lots of fun making friends with our mas and didn¡¯t seem too traumatized, just skittish. Why did you say they can¡¯t trust the police?¡± ¡°it¡¯s the same reason we¡¯re in disguise.¡± Jane confessed. ¡°If the police find out who their father is, they¡¯ll be in serious trouble.¡± Thomas and Mary frowned at Ethan, ¡°Are you not their father?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ethan shared, studying the pair closely. He was both frustrated Jane had risked their cover by revealing herself, but he understood her desperation. Now it was his turn to make a snap judgment about whether to trust the pair. He¡¯d always believed he was a good judge of character, but Eve¡¯s deception had shaken his confidence slightly. His instincts were now to never offer someone his trust without it being earned. ¡°Let¡¯s just say if King Aimon knew the pups belonged to me, they¡¯d be in danger.¡± Thomas and Mary exchanged a thoughtful nce. They were no fans of the king, but they also didn¡¯t know what to make of the strange couple. In the end it was the pups who convinced them to help the pair, no one who raised such sweet children could be too bad. ¡°Alright.¡± Mary nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll help you in any way we can. Thest time we saw the pups was yesterday afternoon. I doubt they¡¯ve left the city, but no one knows where the orphan gangs live. Some people think they retreat to the forest, others swear there are secret parts of the town forgotten by time. The good news is that you often don¡¯t have to find them ¨C there¡¯s always a few children hovering around corners waiting for the opportunity to steal some money or food.¡± Are things that bad here?¡± Jane fretted, her heart going out to any pups forced to endure such a life. Thomas shrugged. ¡°The King¡¯s highway is a major transit zone, I don¡¯t think yours are the first pups to escape the clutches of dangerous people.¡± That and there¡¯s no resources here to help those in trouble. If children lose their parents to disease or the jungle, there¡¯s no one to help them.¡± Mary added. ¡°That¡¯s terrible¡± Ethan grimaced. ¡°Why was Riley screaming then?¡± Jane murmured, feeling more nauseous by the minute. ¡°If she thought she heard us, why did she stop?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby¡± Ethan frowned, trying not to jump to conclusions or make Jane more afraid. His wolf was aching to get out, but if he shifted he¡¯d lose his disguise. ¡°Is there any ce you see the orphans more often than others? Maybe if we catch one..¡± He trailed off, realizing how grim this sounded. ¡°Maybe we can see if they know anything.¡± Jane finished for him, perking up at the idea. ¡°Let¡¯s split up.¡± Linda suggested, ¡°the more spread out we are the more chances we¡¯ll have, and the more likely they are to approach. Ethan emitted an idental growl, holding Jane more tightly. He did not like the idea of being separated from her one bit, especially with her illness. ¡°Il be fine.¡± Jane promised him, reading his thoughts and rising on her toes to press a k!ss to his cheek. ¡°Everyone keep an eye on your pockets,¡± Thomas advised, ¡°They¡¯re very quick. Just call out if you catch one.¡± They all nodded, and Linda, Thomas and Mary immediately took off in different directions. However, when Jane attempted to step away from Ethan, she found she couldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s okay.¡± She insisted again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking when I said I wasn¡¯t going to let you out of my sight, Janey.¡± He rumbled, clearly conflicted. ¡°You have to at the moment¡± Jane reminded him. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back with you before you can blink.¡± ¡°Just be careful¡± He instructed. ¡°And don¡¯t go too far.¡± Jane couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Sometimes I swear you treat me like l¡¯m one of the pups.¡± ¡°You¡¯re naughty like the pups.¡± Ethan teased. ¡°Can you really me me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jane answered, offering him a saucy smile. ¡°Nowe on, I¡¯m worried about Riley.¡± They separated only after Ethan dragged Jane in for a k!ss, and for once it seemed that luck was on their side. Jane hadn¡¯t been gone five minutes when Ethan heard tiny feet tip-toeing up behind him, and as soon as he felt his wallet twitch in her back pocket, heshed out. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Ethan easily caught the little girl, who was doubtless shocked that such a seemingly elderly man could move so fast. He lifted her up by her small wrist, looking into the face of the shabby child with sympathy ¨C until he smelled his pups on her clothes. ¡°Where are they?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 135 Chapter 135 3rd Person ¡°Where¡¯s who?¡± The scrawny pup squeaked, her scent bingpletely overpowered by fear. ¡°My pups.¡± Ethan growled. ¡°Riley, Parker, Paisley and Ryder.¡± The child¡¯s eyes widened, and Ethan called over his shoulder, hoping the others could still hear him. Got one!¡± Running footsteps soon sounded at his back, and Jane pulled up short beside him. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re scaring her.¡± ¡°Smell her:¡± He instructed, ¡°She¡¯s been with the pups- recently.¡± Jane leaned forward and sniffed the child, barely able to decipher the children¡¯s scent amidst all the dirt and grime. Her heart thumped loudly in her chest, but still she encouraged her mate to return the frightened urchin¡¯s feet to solid ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay, little one.¡± She promised, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± and Ethan, as baffled by their outfits as Thomas and Mary had been. She pursed her lips tightly together, cowering when Linda, Mary and Thomas appeared beside them as well. She waspletely outnumbered, and her knees were beginning to knock together. This, more than anything else, softened Ethan¡¯s heart. No matter his wolf¡¯s rage at losing the children, he truly didn¡¯t enjoy scaring pups. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was a bit rough.¡± He apologized, softening his tone to a soft lull. ¡°We won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°We just want to find our pups.¡± Jane added anxiously. ¡° You¡¯ve seen them, haven¡¯t you? Our quadruplets?¡± The girl was clearly morefortable with Jane than the huge Alpha holding her hostage, and as skittish as she was, she also had a bright-eyed curiosity about her which made her circumstances even more troubling. ¡°What are quadruplets?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like when you have twins, but four pups instead of two.¡± Jane answered, smiling warmly. ¡°Ours are four years old, and they got kidnappedst week. We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for them, and we know they¡¯re here somewhere. Can you help us?¡± The child crinkled her nose as she thought about their request. ¡°What will you give me if l do?¡± Ethan growled again, and Jane shot him an annoyed look before grinning at the little girl. ¡°You¡¯re a clever one, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± ¡°Hmph, Mary scoffed beside her, ¡°more like an impertinent one. ought to take you home and throw you right in the bath.¡± Though her words were clearly intended as a threat, the girl looked up at her curiously. ¡°Why would you do that? ¡°Because you¡¯re in a right state.¡± Mary informed her imperiously. ¡°You clearly need some looking after.¡± us.¡± The girl lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°Fabian looks after her. ¡°Does he now?¡± Mary replied, taking over the negotiations while the others looked on in bafflement. ¡°He feeds you? Clothes you? Gives you cuddles?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°He teaches us to survive.¡± The girl insisted, clearly less certain of herself now. ¡°Pups aren¡¯t meant to survive on their own.¡± Mary told her sternly, ¡°they¡¯re meant to be provided for. Anyone who tells you otherwise or expects you to pay for your safety is no friend¡± She dered, guessing Fabian¡¯s arrangement with no trouble at all. She¡¯d seen enough of the gangs over the years to understand how they worked. The girl looked beside herself now, and Mary closed in for the girl. ¡°Let her go.¡± She told Ethan. ¡°She won¡¯t run ¨C not if she wants a hot meal and a nice bed to sleep in.¡± This got the child¡¯s attention. What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying it will be all flowers and sunshine¡± Mary informed her shrewdly. ¡°There will be rules, and chores, I won¡¯t have you runningpletely wild ¨C but I¡¯ll not be leaving you in these conditions young miss.¡± ¡°Are¡­ are you saying you want me to live with you?¡± The girl stammered, her eyes going wide as dinner tes. Ethan and Jane were watching with avid interest. A few minutes ago the child had been terrified, but Mary clearly had a way with pups, It was probably how she¡¯d wrangled their own babies out of the jungle. They knew not to trust anyone who seemed too nice, and Mary had the kind of maternal authority which made it clear she would take care of you whether you liked it or not. If you like.¡± Mary agreed. ¡°But only if I help you find the pups¡­ right?¡± The girl qualified suspiciously. ¡°Helping us is the right thing to do ¨C those pups have parents who love them and want nothing more than to take them home¡± Mary exined, gesturing to Ethan and Jane, ¡± but you¡¯ll have a ce at my hearth whether you help or not. The child looked so tempted, clearly longing and yearning for a home with all her heart, that Jane wanted to cry. However a minuteter dark clouds came over her young face. ¡°l can¡¯t ¨C Fabian will punish me.¡± ¡°Little one, Thomas and I don¡¯t live in this town. If youe home with us, you¡¯ll never have toe to this ce again. We have a ma farm in the hills. It¡¯s nothing but fresh air and sunshine¡± Mary informed her. ¡°Now are you going to tell us your name, or do we have to guess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason¡± The girl objected. ¡°I have a brother. He¡¯s real litle, I can¡¯t leave him behind.¡± ¡°He cane too.¡± Thomas offered instantly. The child clearly thought this is too good to be true. Her instincts were telling her to believe them, but her head was too full of the past to allow herself. ¡°You¡¯ll just hurt us.¡± She used. Now tears did spark in Jane¡¯s eyes, and her imagination spun out of control as she contemted the life this innocent pup must have led. ¡°¡±I ve never hurt a pup in my life. ¡± Mary announced. ¡°You can ask the quadruplets ¨Cthey stayed with us beforeing here. They got a little scared when we brought them to the city, like you are. But they can tell you what our home was like.¡± Jane and Ethan had to appreciate the elder woman¡¯s cunning. Even if the girl got cold feet before agreeing toe home with them or talking to the pups, she might still lead them in the right direction. They didn¡¯t think this was the reason behind her offer, but it was a damn good strategy nheless. ¡°My name¡¯s Sophie¡± The munchkin offered shyly. ¡°I can¡¯t take you to your pups, but I might be able to find them a ce to meet you.¡± She turned to Mary and crossed her arms over her ch3st. ¡°And I¡¯ll decide after I hear what they have to say.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± Mary praised, nodding gravely. Within moments, the expectant adults watched Sophie disappear into a hole in the wall ¨C too small for even Jane to squeeze into. They waited with baited breath while the excited girl wound her way through the maze of defunct sewers, disappearing deeper into the bowels of the city and praying that Fabian was no longer guarding the pups. Luckily, she found them unattended. Riley, Ryder, Parker and Posey were tied up in a dank alcove, tears streaming down their young faces. She instantly saw the resemnce between them and the prettydy in the square. ¡°Shhh.¡± She urged them, pressing a finger to her l!ps. ¡°¡®m going to take you to your parents but you have to be quiet.¡± The pups perked up instantly, offering up their hands so she could untie the ropes. ¡°Did you stay with an old couple before you came here?¡± She asked as she worked. They nodded in agreement, and Sophie paused only long enough to ask, ¡°Were they nice? Can I trust them?¡± The pups exchanged a few nces, then nodded firmly. They¡¯d only run away because Mary was determined to fetch the police. Once they were released from their bounds, Sophie paused only long enough to fetch her brother, before guiding them back through the darkness to the world above. Unfortunately they¡¯d only made it through a few tunnels before they heard Fabian¡¯s voice and footsteps approaching. ¡°Quick, go right!¡± Sophie hissed. ¡°Fabian¡¯sing this way!¡± This sent them on apletely different route, winding away towards the other side of town. Sophie¡¯s mind raced, praying Fabian wouldn¡¯t notice they were gone before she could get them above ground. They were just emerging into the cloudy top level when a furious roar sounded beneath them, and Sophie knew the game was up. She dragged the pups down a side street, pausing when she saw a pair of open trunks waiting to be packed behind a clothing shop. Quick, hide in here, I¡¯ll bring your parents to you!¡± ¡°No we¡¯lle with you!¡± Parker objected. ¡°You can¡¯t if we cross paths with Fabian he¡¯ll hurt us all. Bailey and I can pretend we¡¯re just working and don¡¯t know you scaped!¡± Sophie reasoned. ¡°They¡¯re too far away for you to be out in the open!¡± Seeing the reason in her n, Riley and Paisley climbers into one trunk while Parker and Ryder mbered into another, letting Sophie close the lids after whispering, ¡°l bring them as fast as I can.¡± However no sooner had Sophie and Bailey disappeared around the corner, that the pups felt the trunks concealing them lurch, as if they were being lifted. ¡°Are we moving?¡± Riley asked Paisley nervously. ¡°I dunno, try to open the lid?¡± Her sister suggested. Riley rose up onto her knees and pushed at the lid, only to find it tightly closed. ¡°l can¡¯t.¡± She murmured. ¡°Paisley, I thinks¡­.I thinks we¡¯re locked in.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 136 Chapter 136 3rd Person ¡°It can¡¯t be locked!¡± Riley insisted. ¡°We just got ins!¡± ¡°Maybe it locked aut-auto¡­ you knows, on its own.¡± Paisley guessed, unable to navigate her tongue around the big word. ¡°Maybe,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°But eithers way, we¡¯re definitely moving¡± The trunk was rocking back and forth, and they could hear footsteps outside. 1 thinks we¡¯re being carried?¡± Paisley whispered nervously. ¡°Do you thinks the boys are moving too?¡± Riley wondered. ¡°I dunno.¡± Paisley frowned, distracted when the trunk stilled with a sudden jolt, and a strange rumbling filled the air. ¡°Wha¡¯s that noise?¡± Riley leaned up to the keyhole in the wooden siding, trying to peer through.¡±l sees the other trunk!¡± She shared excited?y. ¡°But we¡¯re not in the street anymore.¡± Even as she spoke, they jerked forward again, banging their slight shoulders into the walls of their wooden enclosures. ¡°Where are we then?¡± Paisley whimpered. ¡°You¡¯re not going to like it.¡± Riley told her, gazing around the dimly lit space outside. ¡°Why nots?¡± Paisley questioned with trepidation. ¡°Cuz I think we¡¯re in the back of a truck¡­ or van.¡± She guessed. ¡°lt looks kinda like the van Anita had us in, only there¡¯s much nicer things¡± Indeed, the back of the strange vehicle was full of clothing racks and painted set pieces, not that the child recognized these items. All she saw was sparkly fabric and what looked like painted tapestries. ¡°But Mommy and Daddy are back in the cloud city!¡± Paisley all but wailed, ¡°we can¡¯t be going somece else!¡± Riley wrapped her arms around her sister, leaning her small head against Paisley¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a choice.¡± She confessed. ¡°l think we¡¯re going somece new, whether we likes it or not.¡± In the other trunk, Ryder and Parker were having much the same conversation. They¡¯d noticed they were moving just as quickly, and also tried to escape their confines. For a moment they¡¯d been afraid they were back on a boat, the way they were rocking about, but thankfully that ceased before either could be sick. Instead they found themselves lurching to a stop before the engine began and the van set off. Parker was doing the exact same thing Riley was, peering out the trunk¡¯s keyhole and trying to get a bearing on his surroundings When he was certain there were no people around, he raised his voice to a low hiss. ¡°Riley? Paisley? Can you hears us?¡± ¡°We hear you!¡± A whispered shout came back. ¡°We can¡¯t get outs, what do we do?¡± ¡°We could shout for help?¡± Ryder suggested. ¡°If we shout for help it will only get us caught by whoever¡¯s driving.¡± Parker reasoned. ¡°Who knows who it is. ¡°But if they stop, maybe they¡¯ll takes us back to Mommy and Daddy!¡± Paisley added hopefully. Thest time we trusted someone they tried to hold us pris¡¯ner, and even the nice peoples just wanna go to the police. We can¡¯t risk it!¡± Parker insisted. ¡°I say we wait until we get wherevers we¡¯re going, then make a break for it when no one¡¯s looking.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Riley and Paisley said in unison. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope they aren¡¯ going very far.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably not.¡± Ryder imed, but it was simply his hope rather than a fact. ¡°At least, I hopes their not.¡± The girls exchanged worried nces through the gloom. ¡°We hope so too.¡± After stashing the quadruplets Sophie dashed around the corner, intent on finding Jane and Ethan again, only to m headfirst into Fabian. ¡°What ¨C oh!¡± ¡°Sophie!¡± Fabian caught her by the shoulders, ¡°Have you seen the new pups? They escaped.¡± The little girl had never been more thankful she had the foresight to hide the pups rather than taking them through the city with her and Bailey.¡±No! How did they escape?¡± She asked, adopting a shocked expression. ¡°They must have worked together somehow ¨C I don¡¯t know¡¯ Fabian growled. ¡°But we can¡¯t let them get away. They¡¯re cute enough that they can make us a fortune begging tourists alone¡± I¡¯ll help you look.¡± Sophie offered, ¡°They can¡¯t have gotten far.¡± ¡°Alright, you take the East quarter, I¡¯ll take the West.¡± Fabian suggested. ¡°No!¡± Sophie chirped nervously, she¡¯d left Ethan and Jane in the Western part of town, far to near the secret entrance to the tunnels. ¡°1 doubt they¡¯d go to those parts of the city, they know that¡¯s where the tunnels start and let out. ¡°l don¡¯t think they¡¯re that bright¡± Fabian frowned. They were smart enough to get out of their bindings.¡± Sophie reminded him pointedly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right, okay I¡¯ll take North, you take South.¡± Fabian amended, charging off without another word. Breathing a sigh of relief, Sophie quickly retraced her steps back to Ethan, Jane, Mary, Thomas and Linda. They all whipped around in surprise when she appeared behind them, Bailey hiding behind her back. ¡°Sophie, where are the pups? Jane asked. ¡°Come this way, but be careful,¡± Sophie cautioned, ¡± Fabian knows they¡¯ve escaped.¡± The adults dutifully followed the young pair, their pulses racing with excitement. Jane was trying very hard not to get ahead of herself. She wouldn¡¯t rx until her babies were safe in her arms, but she could feel how close they were. It was nearly impossible not to let her hope run rampant. ¡°Where did you leave them?¡± Ethan pressed, no less patient than his mate. ¡°Fabian was chasing us, so l helped them hide in some big trunks¡± She shared, more than a little proud of herself. ¡° It¡¯s a good thing too cuz I ran into Fabian a minuteter¡± ¡°Very smart thinking¡± Thomas praised. However just as they rounded the corner where Sophie and Bailey had left the pups, they found the entire space empty.¡±They¡¯re right over¡­.What? No!¡± Sophie ran forward, spinning around on the spot. She¡¯d just been there, she¡¯d just seen them a few minutes ago. ¡°They were just here, you have to believe me!¡± Sophie eximed, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°Bailey tell them!¡± Bailey nodded in agreement, ¡°They were rights here.¡± Jane and Ethan surged forward, studying the surrounding space. There wererge dry rectangles littering the soaked cobblestones. Clearly trunks and crates had been sitting there very recently, but they were gone now. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sophie.¡± Ethan assured her.¡±We believe you.¡± Though he spoke to the young girl, he wasn¡¯t looking at her. In that moment he only had eyes for Jane. It wasn¡¯t an umon urrence, but at the moment it had nothing to do with her charm of beauty. She was standing in the middle of the street, looking so lost and helpless his heart ached. Her lower l!p was quivering violently, and Ethan quickly closed the distance between them and pulled her into his arms before she could start sobbing. In the meantime Linda darted into the nearest shop, and Sophie looked piteously up at Mary and Thomas. ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t take us home with you now?¡± ¡°I told you that you would have a ce with us whether you helped or not, and I meant it.¡± Mary told her simply. Sophie¡¯s cheeks split into a tearful smile, ¡°really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Thomas nodded, wrapping an arm around his wife as he watched the suffering parents in front of them. Ethan was petting Jane and whispering promises against her hair. ¡°lt¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll find them. We know they¡¯re alright now, we know they¡¯re out of the jungle and we know how they¡¯re thinking. This is just a roadblock. ¡°But we were so close!¡± Jane cried despondently. I don¡¯t want to wait, I want them back now!¡± ¡°I know, little wolf.¡± Ethan crooned, rocking her from side to side and mping his own eyes shut in unmistakable pain. ¡°I do too.¡± Jane looked about ready to copse, and though the shepherd and his wife hadn¡¯t trusted these strange characters initially, there was no denying now that they clearly loved their pups more than anything in the world. Jane¡¯s mournful cries carried through the air as Ethan tried tofort her, to no avail. A few momentster Linda returned from the shop, offering her friend a sympathetic look. ¡°Apparently the trunks belonged to a traveling theater troupe. They just finished a stint here and packed up to travel to their next gig. If I had to guess l¡¯d say they didn¡¯t realize the pups had climbed inside and just loaded everything into their caravan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jane pulled away from Ethan, sniffling but heartened by this news. ¡°Maybe we can catch up with them!¡± ¡°We will catch up with them.¡± Ethan decided firmly. ¡°Do we know where they¡¯re headed?¡± Linda took a deep breath, clearly not eager to deliver the rest of the information she¡¯d learned. The bud of hope which had bloomed in Ethan and Jane¡¯s chests dampened before she could say a word, it was obvious from the look on her face that she didn¡¯t have good news to share. ¡°They¡¯re going to the capital.¡± She shared gravely, ¡°to perform for the king.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Jane I can¡¯t lose them. I can¡¯t. When was thest time I held them? K!ssed them? What were thest words I said to them? Do they know how close l am? Do they know how hard I¡¯m trying to rescue them? I would give anything to have them safely home. I would dly trade my own life for theirs, though I hope it won¡¯te to that. The paines and goes in waves, which is something of a blessing. Just when it bes so overwhelming that I think it will crush mepletely, it ebbs away, reced with a yawning emptiness that leaves me hollow but not miserable. We took action immediately when we learned about the pups new destination, but I fear it Won¡¯t be enough. We left Sophie and her brother with Thomas and Mary, and jumped in the car, only stopping for petrol. My eyes are so sore from searching the road and surrounding forests, but that¡¯s about to be the least of my problems. ¡°I think l¡¯m going to be sick¡± I choke, looking around the car. We¡¯re speeding down the King¡¯s Highway, desperately trying to catch up with the theatre troupe. The vehicle is veering around the twists and turns of the mountain roads, and for once I have no fears that my unsettled stomach might be caused by a pregnancy ¨C I know this is good old motion sickness. Ethan immediately applies the brakes, as if he intends to pull over. I grip the handhold over my head with a white-knuckled fist. ¡°No- don¡¯t stop! l just need a bag or something.¡± Jane ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± I repeat stubbornly. ¡°Here¡± Linda produces a stic bag, dumping out the water bottles and snacks we purchased at our last fuel stop. It¡¯s just in the knick of time. Thankfully my hair is up, and I reach into the bag, emptying the contents of my stomach and grimacing at the unpleasant sight and smell of my own sick. I m0an pitifully when it¡¯s over, sipping some water to take the sour taste out of my mouth. There¡¯s nothing left for my body to expel, but stomach acid and bile- but l still feel terrible. ¡°Poor baby? Ethan strokes my hair, but doesn¡¯t take his eyes off the road. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to slow down? These roads aren¡¯t going to get any less windy for a while.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t slow down.¡± l insist. I have to get to my pups. I kills me that we came so close to finding them, only to have them snatched away at thest moment. I can tell Ethan is worried about me pushing myself too hard, and is clearly grappling for a way to prioritize me and finding the pups at the same time. I suppose that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want me toe. But l had to -I would have gone crazy if l¡¯d stayed behind. Besides, the pups are going to need me when we find them. They¡¯re probably so frightened. I can almost see them now, huddled in trunks, not knowing what¡¯s happening. What if they run out of air? Is there enough oxygen in those trunks? I whimper aloud at the thought. ¡°We have to go faster:¡± I urge, trying to keep my voice from shaking. ¡°Any faster and we¡¯ll risk a crash Ethan tells me, using his most soothing tone. ¡°Stop talking to me like that.¡± l beg. ¡°You can¡¯t make this better by coddling me¡± Suddenly I remember Ethan¡¯s habit of pulling over cars for lectures, and l¡¯m afraid he might do so now ¨C but I should have known that h¨¦ would never do that at such a critical moment. In the past our speed hasn¡¯t been able to solve or hurry up resolving our emergencies, now it might cost us everything. He simply shoots me a disapproving look, ¡°And if one of the pups was beside themself and could calm down on their own, would you just let them spiral? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m not one of the pups!¡± l exim. ¡°The pups are out there somewhere at this very moment, probably feeling exactly the same way and l¡¯m not there tofort them! Don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Tears are burning in my eyes now. They could be overheating or suffocating as we speak, we can¡¯t waste a single second!¡± ¡°1 hear you, sweetheart. I truly do.¡± I believe him. I can feel the tension radiating off him in waves and I can tell he wants to reach for me, hold me, but we both know he can¡¯t. I think not being able to make me feel better is as upsetting for him as not being able tofort the pups is for me. I suddenly feel very guilty for making things harder on him. How am l supposed to cope with such a thing? If I feel badly I hurt my mate, but I can¡¯t help feeling badly. Ethan changes tactics before I cane up with an answer, ¡°You have to keep your head, Janey. If you fall to pieces you won¡¯t be able to do what¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°1 know I whimper.¡±l just feel like they¡¯re slipping out of my fingers. Like every moment we don¡¯t find them, is another mile of distance between us. How much more time can pass before they¡¯re too far out of reach to ever get back?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the opposite.¡± Linda interjects. ¡°Every moment is a step closer to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ethan agrees. ¡°Just keep telling yourself that.¡± We drive until the sun begins to set and Ethan slows atst, pulling over to the side of the road. At first I think he might be making a pit stop to use the restroom, but he doesn¡¯t step out of the car. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask. He turns to me with a furrowed brow. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll stop for the night?¡± ¡°What day are they performing for the king?¡± I inquire, looking back at Linda. ¡°The clerk didn¡¯t have the details, just the destination.¡± She exins with a frown. ¡°And how much further is the capital?¡± l question, realizing the problem at once. If they stop and we don¡¯t ¨C we¡¯ll pass them by. But if we stop and they don¡¯t, we¡¯l never catch up. ¡°Halfa day ¨C at least.¡± Ethan informs us. ¡°If it was me, l¡¯d stop.¡± Linda reasons. ¡°Unless the performance is first thing tomorrow.¡± ¡°Can we look it up?¡± I wonder aloud. Linda pulls out her phone, typing as quickly as she can. ¡°It¡¯s not for three days.¡± She finally announces. ¡°Good.¡± I breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°So do we stop?¡± Linda questions. ¡°Well unless they stop right on the side of the road we¡¯ll never know we¡¯ve passed them.¡± I muse, ¡°We can¡¯t risk that.¡± ¡°Or maybe that¡¯s better.¡± Linda counters, ¡°If we get to the capital before them we could intercept them when they arrive.¡± ¡°But what if the pups run away again before that?¡± Ethan suggests. ¡°They might not be with the troupe anymore by the time they reach the city:¡± ¡°We have to find them tonight.¡±I dere, a new and terrifying thought entering my head. ¡°lf the troupe doesn¡¯t unpack the trunks when they stop, the pups will be trapped until they arrive¡­ without food or water.¡± ¡°Jane¡¯s right.¡± Ethan murmurs. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to find them. It would be one thing if we could track them, but it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Is there a phone number for thepany?¡± I ask suddenly. ¡°There must be ¨C otherwise how would anyone book them!¡± Ethan says excitedly. Linda is typing away again, ¡°There is ¨C Goddess, I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t think of this before!¡± She raises her phone to her ear, then swears.¡±D*mnit, there¡¯s no service. We must be in too remote of an area.¡± ¡°Keep trying¡± l encourage, ¡°Maybe see if you can get some bars moving around. Linda steps out of the car, lifting her phone up and trying to get a signal. Meanwhile I look to Ethan. ¡°We can¡¯t risk passing them¡± I state gravely. ¡°I think we have to stay in this general area and try to find service or andline so we can call them. If we can¡¯t get hold of them we can keep driving tomorrow and hope we catch them. But if we drive ahead of them we¡¯ll never find them until it¡¯s toote¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡± He concurs. ¡°I saw a sign for a hotel a few miles back. Maybe they have a phone we can use. If we can pick the pups up tonight we¡¯ll need a ce to sleep anyway.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nod and call Linda back to the car, quickly filling her in on our n. Just as we turn around, I think I spy a sh of red up ahead, but when l look back, there¡¯s nothing but an endless sea of jungle. I must have imagined it. Next Chapter Chapter 138 Chapter 138 3rd Person If only Jane and Ethan had continue driving that fateful night, they might have discovered that the theater troupe and their pups were only a mile ahead, pulled over on the side of the road to investigate the strange soundsing from the pair of costume trunks in the main caravan. The troupe leaders had first noticed the sounds of whimpering just as the sunset, and upon closer investigation, heard a tiny voice whisper, ¡°I can¡¯ hold it! I¡¯m gonna burst!¡± ¡°I think we might have picked up some stowaways. ¡± The director murmured to his costume mistress. ¡°Oh dear!¡± She eximed, ¡°Surely not¡± Even as she spoke, she fumbled for the key to the trunk in question. She slid it into the lock and quickly utched the trunk. The lid swung open, and revealed a pair of little boys, both unbearably cute but covered in dirt and grime. They had huge, fear-filled eyes, and were trembling as they stared up at the unfamiliar grown ups. ¡°Oh my word!¡± The costume mistress cried. ¡°You poor darlings! How did you get in there?¡± The boys exchanged worried nces, then one of them waved his small hands in front of him and chirped. ¡°We aren¡¯ here -this trunk is empty¡­ is just an lusion.¡± The adults had to smother the desire tough at the cheeky im.¡±An illusion huh?¡± The director repeated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you seem awfully solid to me.¡± When the pair continued staring at the boys, clearly not convinced, the second boy whimpered. ¡° Please don¡¯ hurt us.¡± This pup was squirming with the antsy energy of a child desperate for a potty, but before the costume mistress could extract him, he leapt out of the trunk and to her shock-ran to the other one. Open it! Our sisters!¡± ¡°Oh my Goddess!¡± The overwhelmed woman immediately raced to open the second trunk. When the lid popped up it revealed a pair of identical little girls, easily as simr as the boys except that one was a bit smaller than the other. The costume mistress pressed her hands to her cheeks. ¡°Well l never!¡± Therger girl eyed the she-wolf warily as she climbed out of the trunk. ¡°We won¡¯ be any troubles. Just lets us go an¡¯ you¡¯ll never see us agains.¡± The pups started inching away and the costume mistress held up her palm.¡±Now hold on a minute little one. We need to talk about this. I can¡¯t just let you run off into the wilderness.¡± The little boy had apparently reached a breaking point. He was dancing around on the spot, holding his hands between his legs. l has to pee!¡± ¡°Alright pup,e right this way.¡± The director instructed, leading him towards the restroom. ¡°Ryder!¡± The smaller girl squeaked with rm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, no one is going to hurt him, and he¡¯ll be right back:¡± The costume mistress promised. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me what happened? Are you lost? Orphaned?¡± ¡°No¡± The first boy shook his head, his voice thick with emotion. After so many weeks of surviving all on their own, not trusting anyone and hiding from everyone they met, the exhausted pup finally broke.¡± Our parents wereing to get us. We only wanted to hide for a minute¡± He exined, bursting into tears. ¡°Oh you poor thing!¡± The costume mistress crooned, hugging him close. ¡°¡®m so sorry, we¡¯ll turn around right now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The first girl sniffled, also on the verge of tears and not believing her young ears. ¡°Of course!¡± She agreed, trying to gauge their age, and cing them somewhere around four or five. ¡°1 suppose you don¡¯t know their phone number?¡± They pitifully shook their heads. ¡°Well maybe can look it up. What are their names?¡± ¡°We can¡¯ tell you that¡± The second girl announced, rubbing her eyes. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Why not?¡± The costume mistress pressed. ¡°Cuz is not safe.¡± The boy exined. The costume mistress was baffled, ¡°What isn¡¯t safe, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Telling you their names.¡± The first girl shared. The she-wolf frowned. On one hand she figured it didn¡¯t make much difference, finding phone service in the middle of the jungle was an impossibility, and by the time they got back to Alta Montar?a it probably wouldn¡¯t be hard to locate their parents. They could go to the police or simply look for a panicked couple shouting their names. On the other hand, she ached for what these poor angels must have been through. Their first reactions to being found hadn¡¯t been relief but pleading not to be hurt and worries about safety. ¡°How long have you bee lost?¡± She asked. From the looks of it they¡¯d been on¡¯their own for some time. ¡°1 dunno¡± The second little girl frowned. ¡°Ages an ages.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Mommy and Daddy in weeks.¡± The boy asserted. ¡°You must have been very afraid.¡± The costume mistress guessed, her voice overflowing with sympathy. They nodded again, and she opened her free arm to the girls, who promptly cuddled in next to their brother. They cried and cried into her blouse, soon joined by their second brother once he returned from the bathroom. She looked up at the director with wide eyes. ¡°We have to turn around¡± Within minutes the bright red caravan had made a u-turn and was speeding back in the direction from whence it came, whizzing right past the hotel where Ethan, Jane and Linda had stopped for the night. Hours away, deep in the dungeons of King Aimon¡¯s pce, Eric sat in misery, locked behind iron bars too strong to ever break. His father stood across from him, making his first visit since ordering his captivity. He wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, only that the king was determined on making it as unpleasant as possible. When he wasn¡¯t being interrogated he was shivering in the cold or listening to his stomach grumble in desperation. He spent almost all his time thinking about his friends and Linda. He hated to think he might not see his mate again ¨C he¡¯d only just imed her, and he loved her so much. ¡°Have youe to your senses yet, boy?¡± The king demanded with a sneer, Eric could almost feel his hatred slicing into him with every word. He¡¯d never regretted being exiled from his home, but now he was reminded of just how cruel and unfeeling his father could be. Goddess how Eric hated it when his father called him that, as if he was a child. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I don¡¯t know anything¡± He grumbled, exhausted from the relentless questioning. ¡°You must think ¡®m a damn fool¡±¡® Kind Aimon muttured sharply. ¡°ckwell¡¯s pups get kidnapped and brought to the Southern Isles, then you just magically appear iming a change of heart after four years of silence? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Coincidences.¡± Eric insisted through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll also know Jane went back to him after everything he did to her. She told me point nk that she¡¯d never want me, and Ethan tried to have me killed just for sniffing around her.¡± He lied. ¡°What I know is that the Alpha and his mate are no longer in Cit¨¦ de Nuit. Tell me, are they here? Have theye to find their children? Are they somewhere on our shores right now, as we speak?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡± Eric imed fiercely. ¡°They were still in the capital when I left, and I didn¡¯t exactly stop to have a heart to heart before l left. I¡¯m done with them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying¡± King Aimon used. ¡°You never were a good liar, I don¡¯t know why I ever dreamed of making you a spy.¡± I did my duty for more than a year, I kept up ¨C ¡°Oh, one year! What dedication!¡± Aimon taunted, What sacrifice!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t right!¡± Eric insisted. ¡°She was no longer with him, she could only tell me about what he¡¯d done in the past, not anything that was happening at the time, and she was his victim.¡± ¡°And so you chose to leave once she went back and finally had ess to information that would be useful to me. How was that supposed to prove your loyalty?¡± The king demanded. ¡°Well as you say l left, so I don¡¯t have useful information and ifyou¡¯re hoping otherwise you might as well leave me down here to rot. Use Anita if you want a spy.¡± He suggested, eager to know what had happened with the trafficker, and hoping his father would be goaded into telling him. His gamble paid of. ¡°Oh l¡¯m already using Anita. She¡¯s gone to Alta Monta?a to find the pups and bring them to me.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Eric demanded, praying that she would be toote. Ethan was the best tracker he¡¯d ever seen, and even though this environment made tracking them nearly impossible, he knew the couple was clever. They must have found some leads. Maybe they were already back with the pups already. ¡°And then¡± King Aimon announced, pulling Eric¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°I¡±ll have Ethan ckwell exactly where I want him.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Jane Ethan walks into our hotel room, frowning deeply. If he notices that I¡¯m brushing my teeth for the second time in as many hours, he gives no indication. I¡¯ve been sick again, even though I initially felt better after we stopped. We booked two rooms after we arrived, and we¡¯ve been taking turns using the hotel¡¯sndline to try and call the theater troupe. I¡¯m beginning to worry that they¡¯ve also stopped somewhere in this area, and therefore don¡¯t have any cell service themselves ¨C because so far we haven¡¯t had any luck. I can tell by Ethan¡¯s face that nothing has changed. He must havee upstairs because Linda took over calling the theater. ¡°No luck?¡± l guess. I¡¯m beginning to think I must have done something truly horrible in a past life, for us to be punished this way. While l fret about karma andment our dreadful near misses, I can tell Ethan is trying to keep up a strong front. Even now he looks up at me and wipes the somber expression from his face, trying to look hopeful. ¡°No¡± He reports. ¡°I have a feeling they¡¯ve stopped in an area with no service. But the good news is that they probably have stopped for the night. Theter it gets without sess, the less likely it is they continued to the capital.¡± I nod. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. And at least if the performance isn¡¯t for three days, we know that we can probably get in touch with them before the King gets wind of anything, or before the pups try to run.¡± Even as I say it, I¡¯m reminded of my fears that the trunks won¡¯t be opened until the troupe reaches their destination, but the pups can make it 24 hours without food and water ¨C as long as they don¡¯t overheat. And they ¡®re in a shaded caravan, I remind myself, they won ¡®t overheat. It will be okay. It has to be okay. Ethan nods. ¡°We¡¯l reach them first. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± He grimaces. ¡°However we may have other worries. Linda is concerned that we haven¡¯t heard from Eric for so long. She thinks something must be wrong.¡± As conflicted as I feel about my one-time friend and confidante, I also don¡¯t feelfortable with the radio silence he¡¯s been keepingtely. ¡°And what do you think?¡± Ethan sighs, ¡°Well it was always going to be difficult. He promised to check in whenever he could, so it¡¯s not as if he¡¯s missed meetings.¡± ¡°But?¡± I prompt him, sensing the oing contingency. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it either. Anita was headed to the king and haven¡¯t heard from Eric since we learned that detail. I think there¡¯s a good chance Anita outed him.¡± Ethan confessed. ¡°Which means Aimon could have done any number of things.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯d have him killed?¡± l ask anxiously. ¡°I think it¡¯s more likely he¡¯d take him prisoner. Apparently Eric¡¯s older brother died a few years ago, which means Aimon no longer has an heir, unless he wants to leave the kingdom to his daughter, and I doubt he¡¯d do that. He can¡¯t be too cavalier about ending his male blood line¡± Ethan reasons. ¡°So what do we do?¡± l ask, trying to imagine being so heartless that l¡¯d take one of my own children captive, let alone kill them. Then again, l¡¯d never ask them to be spies or exile them either. Suddenly I have a great deal of sympathy for Eric. What must it have been like to be raised by such a person? How much strength did it take to turn his back on him, to disappoint someone he¡¯d probably been striving to please his whole life. There¡¯s nothing more we can do right now.¡± Ethan frowns. ¡°We have to get the pups back first. Once they¡¯re safe, we can try to find out what happened to Eric. If it turns out that he has been taken prisoner, I¡¯ll stay behind while you take the pups home and see if I can rescue him.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gape. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in this situation because of us¡± Etha reminds me. ¡°And it¡¯s true he owed us, but I don¡¯t want him to die. For Linda¡¯s sake if nothing else.¡± ¡°But Ethan, you can¡¯t stay here. The pups need you, the Nightfang pack needs you ¨C and King Aimon will kill you the first chance he gets. ¡°I know that.¡± He says, ¡°But l don¡¯t leave men behind.¡± Why does the idea of Ethan remaining in the Southern Isles to help someone in trouble bother me so much. I know it¡¯s the right thing to do, but the idea of him being in danger makes me want to throw up all over again. ¡°There must be another way. You have spies and soldiers, can¡¯t they break him out?¡± ¡°They would help, yes.¡± He confirms. ¡°Then why are you insisting on doing it yourself? Why take that risk?¡± l fret. Ethan grins wolfishly, striding forward and reaching for my waist. ¡°You worried about me, beautiful?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡± lin. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t like the idea of you endangering yourself just when we get the pups back. I need this ordeal to be over, not for it to be dragged out because you need to y the hero.¡± ¡°It will be okay, Janey.¡± He insists, pulling me closer. We don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s necessary yet, it¡¯s just a possibility I¡¯m keeping in mind.¡± ¡°I hate this!¡± l exim pulling out of his arms before he can cuddle me intocency. ¡°1 know being a parent is one crisis after another ¨C but does it always have to be life and death! I¡¯m so sick of the constant emergencies. Why is this happening?¡± l ask, for wh¨¢t feels like the thousandth time. ¡°I know the Goddess does everything for a reason but I swear Ethan, I can¡¯t find any logic in this! Why is she doing this to us? What did we do wrong?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong sweetheart.¡± Ethan insists,ing towards me again. ¡°You can¡¯t think that way.¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know any other way to think.¡± I counter. ¡°1 mean, the world is clearly sending us a message here.¡± I pace back and forth, trying to find a way to forget all the horrible possibilities ahead of us, trying to put all these cynical thoughts out of my head. However no matter what I try, I can¡¯t get myself out of this grim thought spiral. There is only doom and gloom in my head, and I¡¯m helpless to fight it. ¡°I need you to distract me.¡± I finally say, turning to Ethan, who¡¯s been watching me with the same worried expression he¡¯s worn since this all began. ¡°Distract you how?¡± He asks, eager to help but unsure what I mean. ¡°Any way you can.¡± l plead. ¡°l just need to turn my mind off somehow. If we¡¯re not going to find the pups tonight¡­ l just ¨C I don¡¯t know what to do, Ethan.¡± I confess, my voice growing higher and tighter with every word. Hees forward again, and this time when he reaches for me, I don¡¯t pull away. He takes my face in his powerful hands, catching a stray tear with the pad of his thumb. ¡°l¡¯m so sorry you¡¯re hurting, angel. I am too, and I¡¯m so sorry that I haven¡¯t been able to find them yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± I tell him, sniffling. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± He rifies. ¡°And l¡¯ve failed. ¡°You haven¡¯t failed!¡± I argue, hating the pain, guilt and shame on his handsome features. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing everything you can, taking care of everyone else, with no one to take care of you even though you¡¯re suffering just as much as the rest of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the life of an Alpha? He shrugs. I shake my head, guilt flooding my veins. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been very considerate of you. I¡¯ve been difficult, unloading all my pain onto you, asking you to distract me, getting cross when you try tofort me.¡± ¡°But I want to do those things for you.¡± Ethan objects. ¡°I want to provide and care for you.¡± Again I shake my head. ¡°I think it¡¯s high time I try to return the favor.¡± That isn¡¯t necessary, Janey.¡± He murmurs, giving me another sad smile. ¡°Yes it is.¡± l dere, sliding my arms around his neck and pressing my body flush against his. ¡°You did tell me that we could be together when I felt better¡± I remind him. ¡°You were sick just this afternoon¡± Ethan says, and suddenly l¡¯m very d he didn¡¯t pick up on the fact that I was also sick about ten minutes ago. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± I question, pouting. ¡°Of course l want to.¡± Ethan chuckles darkly. Before all this happened all l could think about was being with you. The only reason I was able to resist you on the journey is because you were so out of it.¡± ¡°Well l¡¯m not out of it now.¡± I state, rising onto my toes and pressing my lips to the hard line of his jaw. I trail them across the rugged surface, feeling my body begin to heat up. ¡°And ifyou keep denying me, I¡¯mgoing to think you don¡¯t want me.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. To my surprise and pleasure, a hungry growl rolls through his ch3st like thunder, sending a delicious shiver down my spine. When I look up at him, he¡¯s looking at me as if l¡¯m a particrly juicy steak he¡¯s about to devour.¡±0h my sweet little wolf¡± He purrs ominously, all predator now. ¡°That was the wrong thing to say? Next Chapter Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Ethan Before my eyes, my strong, feisty Jane is suddenly transformed into a needy Omega. Her inner wolf instantly responds to the dominance of my own, and her instincts to give chase take over. She slips out of my arms, backing away with a flush of anticipation, excitement, and just a little fear. ¡°Why? Am l in trouble? ¡± She asks, her little tongue darting out to we*t her l!ps. The sound of her pounding heart and tremulous voice sends my prey drive into high gear, and the sight of her pink tongue makes me hard as a rock. ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to say you¡¯ve bitten off more than you can chew, I state, prowling towards her, ¡°but that¡¯s an interesting choice of words. I never did give you any consequences for stowing away on the ship.¡± ¡°Consequences?¡± Jane squeaks, her eyes going wide. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I sh my fangs, and the scent of her ar0usal ms into me. I breathe in the sweet aroma with relish- it makes me want to take her now, hard and fast. But I want to make thisst, I want to drag out the pleasure until she¡¯s positively begging me for relief. ¡°Get on the bed.¡± The order sparks a glimmer of defiance in her beautiful green eyes, and she tilts her chin up. ¡°Or what?¡± A smirk splits my cheeks in two. I love every part of Jane, every one of her moods both good and bad, but this is undoubtedly one of my favorites. There¡¯s nothing cuter than when she¡¯s clearly turned on but her wolf is driving her to challenge me. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t even realize why she¡¯s testing me, making me prove my strength and power before giving herself to me. She knows how much pleasure I can give her, yet every time it¡¯s the same story. ¡°Or this.¡± I growl, pouncing. I catch her easily and toss her onto the bed, covering her body with my own before she can try to scramble away. ¡°Hey!¡± She objects, sulking when I trap her hands above her head in one of myrge fists. ¡°Hmm,¡± I muse aloud, dragging my free hand down her soft curves. ¡°What to do? There are so many options.¡± Jane narrows her eyes, clearly not liking the sound of that. ¡°What options?¡± ¡°Well¡± l drawl, smirking when she tries to arch her bre*asts into my touch. I shift my hand in the other direction and she hisses in protest. ¡°I could tie you up and have my wicked way with you, take all the pleasure for myself and leave you wanting.¡± Jane whines and tries to rock her h!ps into mine, but continue describing my various ideas. ¡°l could put you over my knee and spank your luscious little behind.¡± This makes her eyes go almostically wide, she looks both horrified and impossibly curious, and I decide to keep that thought in mind for ater date. ¡°I could give you more pleasure than you can handle, show you how getting the thing you want isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to discipline me, you know.¡± She grumbles mutinously. ¡°1 think it¡¯s safe to say I learned my lesson.¡± It¡¯s true that she¡¯d been so horribly sick on the journey that she probably regretted stowing away ¨C but that wasn¡¯t the lesson I care about most. I care about her endangering herself, being reckless, defying me. Still, I wouldn¡¯t choose this particr method of punishment if it didn¡¯t excite her so much. I could just as easily lecture and scold her, but this is much more fun. I chuckle, sliding my hand between her legs. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the idea, then why are you so wet? Your p*nties are soaked through already.¡± ¡°They are not.¡± She scoffs, even though she can feel exactly how slippery she is as I slide my fingers through her pink folds. I think we¡¯d better get them off¡± I decide, Then you can see for yourself.¡± I release Jane¡¯s wrists only long enough to strip her clothes off, then use her p*nties like a rope, tying them in a neat bow around her wrists. ¡°Wha- are you tying me up with my own p*nties?¡± Jane exims, sounding thoroughly affronted. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I confirm, swatting her behind. ¡°Now be a good girl and get on your knees.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She asks suspiciously. Laughing deeply, I begin undoing my belt. ¡°Why do you think? I want you to show me how sorry you are for disobeying me and being so reckless. For lying and plotting behind my back.¡± Jane is still pouting, and I see her hands twitch as if she¡¯s fighting the impulse to reach down between her own legs and soothe the ache. When she still doesn¡¯t move, I tangle my fingers into the long locks of her hair, applying just enough pressure to show her I mean business. ¡°Now, little wolf. And if you do a good job, ¡±ll think about letting youe.¡± A month ago I would have been nervous to take her so firmly in hand, especially after everything we went through when we were married. I never want her to feel neglected or like a pleasure ve, but I can sense how profoundly things have shifted in our rtionship. It almost feels like the old days, before pups, before Eve ¨C when we were just a young couple in love, an Alpha and Omega unashamed to be together the way their core natures demanded. Jane follows my guiding hand as naturally as breathing, and soon she¡¯s on her knees before me, her bound hands in her*p as I pull my c0ck from my trousers, not bothering to get fully undressed. ¡°Can I touch myself?¡± She asks hopefully, her hands again twitching in that direction. ¡°What do you think?¡± I say, arching my brow. Jane peeks up at me from beneath hershes. ¡°Butche.¡± She tells me. ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck, Janey.¡± I proim sternly, nudging her l!ps towards the swollen head of my c0ck. They part reflexively, and soon that perfect little tongue is tracing my length, exploring me so eagerly it takes my breath away. She gazes up at me the whole time, never breaking eye contact. When she finally takes the head into her hot mouth, her cheeks hollowing as she applies suction, I realize this might have been a mistake. If she keeps this up l¡¯m going toe way too soon. My wolf growls in my head, and I find myself growling too. Her tongue massages the underside of my rod as she slides me in and out of her mouth, taking me so deep l can feel her throat muscles working around me. I only let Jane control the movement for a few minutes, before I use my handhold in her hair to still her and use her mouth at my own pace.I can feel myself getting close, but I don¡¯t want to come in her mouth, my wolf demands I empty myself in her womb, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do. I pull her off of me just in time, and guide her onto her back.I use the excuse of undressing to try to get hold of my desire, but the entire time l remove my clothes, I¡¯m tormented by the sight of Jane gloriously n*ked andid out in front of me. She¡¯s squirming with barely contained lust, trying to wriggle her hands free without being obvious. I growl again, and she stills, her legs clenching together as she quivers with delight. As soon as l¡¯m naked I part her silky th*ghs and bury myself into her tight heat, and she¡¯s so wet lI slide in to the hilt without any resistance. She still whines as I stretch her, but I don¡¯t give her any time to adjust. I thrust into her slowly at first, then elerating to a relentless pace, relishing the sounds of her m0ans and whimpers as my c0ck rubs against her g-sp0t. My jaw clenches tight as I try to hold out, and after a while I realize Jane is whispering ¡°please, please, please,¡± under her breath. ¡°Please what, Janey?¡± I ask, knowing full well what she needs. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Please can Ie?¡± She begs, her lower l!p trembling. ¡°Well since you asked so sweetly.¡± I rumble, reaching down to thrum her swollen clit. That was all it took, ¡®ve barely touched her when she detonates around me, clenching and spasming so tightly that l lose all control. I bury myself inside her onest time, roaring out my pleasure as I spill my seed in the delirious aftermath, I roll so that Jane is sprawled on top of me, loving the precious weight of her body on mine. She¡¯s so precious to me, I don¡¯t know how l ever lived without her. How did I possibly survive those years when l believed she was dead? Was it because it wasn¡¯t real? Could my wolf sense that I would see her again one day? When she¡¯s in my arms this way, I can¡¯t imagine going a single day knowing she was no longer in the world. I love you so much, Jane¡± The words slip out before I can stop them. And right now l don¡¯t even care if she can¡¯t say them back. l feel it so strongly it would be a crime to keep it a secret. When I look down at Jane, I expect her to look panicked or awkward, but her wide eyes are far more vulnerable than ufortable. She opens her mouth and my heart races in my ch3st. Is she going to say it back? Next Chapter Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Jane Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it. A month ago I never would have dreamed of telling Ethan I love him, and we¡¯ve been stuck in a holding pattern ever since the pups were taken ¨C so why am l so tempted to say it now? Do I truly feel it? Do I love Ethan? Is it just the impulse to return the sentiment out of politeness? Does he truly mean it, or is simply the afterglow of s¡¯x? Is that why l feel so inclined to say those dangerous words? I don¡¯t know what to do -my feelings aren¡¯t even the problem, it¡¯s what admitting them would mean. If I tell Ethan l love him now, there will never be any going back. He¡¯s already determined not to let me go, and saying¡±I love you¡± would be like a green light waving him forward. I try to get hold of myself, to drown out the encouragement of my inner wolf. It was just the s¡¯x .l insist in my head. I¡¯m stilling down from the stratospheric high of Ethan¡¯s lovemaking. I hadn¡¯t realized how badly I needed it, needed Ethan to take control: touch me and take my pain away ¨C if only for a moment. I¡¯m finally sated and preening under hisvish attentions, feeling safe and secure even as the world spirals out of control. It¡¯s not so different from the first time we ever shared these words, when we were young and completely oblivious to the challenges we¡¯d face in the future. l¡¯d been reluctant then too ¨C for very different reasons. Now I¡¯m afraid ofmitting to being with a man who almost destroyed me once, even if he didn¡¯t intend it. I know he wouldn¡¯t hurt me on purpose, but it happened once already by ident, what if history repeats itself? I don¡¯t think l can survive going all in and losing him again. I¡¯d known that much when I was l6, when my fear of admitting my feelings was because a future together seemed impossible. My inner omega had been head over heels, but I was desperately trying to hang onto reality ¨C to protect myself. Gazing at Ethan, it¡¯s hard not to get carried away. He¡¯s so handsome, and when he looks at me the way he is now ¨C as if l¡¯m the most precious thing in the entire world-I want to dive into love head first. I know I¡¯m falling too fast, I can feel myself getting pulled deeper and deeper every day. I¡¯m constantly digging my heels in, trying not to let him sweep me off my feet, but he¡¯s so much bigger and stronger than I am that he always seeds. Still, sometimes I wonder why he bothers. I know he¡¯ll never be free to marry me. People like Ethan just don¡¯t end up with girls like me. This rtionship is bound to end in misery, and despite what people say about it being better to love and lose than not love at all ¨C I¡¯m fairly certain that¡¯s only true if you actually survive the loss. Could I survive losing Ethan? Will that be the end for me? The thought of living without Ethan is like the thought of living without oxygen. He breathes life into me with every k!ss. I need him ¨C not want, not desire, but need. That can¡¯t be healthy, can it? Does love always feel this way? This overpowering? This all-consuming? How does anyone manage to keep both feet on the ground with such a powerful force assailing them? I no longer even recognize myself anymore. I¡¯ve always been so serious and level headed ¨C I¡¯ve had to be. Mom and I have to struggle for every crumb of food we put on the table, and moving through the world as an omega is rife with dangers. I guess l¡¯ve never felt safe enough before to be silly or mischievous, but Ethan makes me feel so secure that l can happily spread my wings and explore those hidden parts of myself. Still sometimes it¡¯s very daunting to be with the future Alpha. He seems to know what l¡¯m thinking even and especially when I try to hide it. Like now, He¡¯s watching me with a gnawing smirk, petting me everywhere except where I need him most. This has be his favorite game ofte, even though it¡¯s taken him absolute ages to work up to this intimacy. Doesn¡¯t he realize how strong the effect of his pheromones are on me? An alphas scent is positively like catnip to an omega and l¡¯d always heard it was true vice versa, but Ethan seems entirely unaffected. ¡°Won¡¯t you touch me, Ethan?¡± I inquire, sliding my hand down towards his belt and rolling my eyes when he intercepts it. ¡°I am touching you.¡± He reasons, offering me a wolfish grin. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I press. ¡°Such a greedy little wolf¡± Ethan teases, stealing a k!ss. ¡°So demanding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± I pout. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ethan shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°How could you think otherwise.¡± ¡°Because you never do!¡± Iin sulkily. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be good.¡± He exins with a heavy sigh, I don¡¯t want to pressure you.¡± ¡°Maybe I want to be pressured.¡±I tell him slyly, rubbing my body against his, covering him with my scent and relieving some of the ache in my swollen bre*asts. Ethan growls, catching my h!ps before l can start grinding them into his. He buries his face in my neck, breathing in my scent. ¡°Goddess do I love you.¡± He says, his l!ps moving against my skin. My body goes rigid. ¡°What?¡± l gape, not believing my ears. He can¡¯t mean it, people like him don¡¯t love people like me, they might fool around and have a nice little distraction, but they don¡¯t get serious. ¡°I said I love you.¡± He repeats, pulling his head up to stare into my eyes. His usually dark irises are glowing with his inner wolf and his voice is deeper than I¡¯ve ever heard it. ¡°I love you more that anything.¡± ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡± I object, blurting the words out without thinking. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ethan intimates, a foreboding expressioning across his handsome face. ¡°You can¡¯t love me, I¡¯m -¡° Seeming to sense the next word out of my mouth isn¡¯t going to beplimentary, he interrupts me. Perfect. So perfect it takes my breath away.¡± ¡°But l¡¯m not!¡± l insist. ¡°Im so far from perfect it¡¯sughable.¡±I want to say l¡¯m not good enough for him, to point out what is so ringly obvious to me and almost everyone else we meet, but l know that will end badly. ¡°I¡¯m nothing.¡± ¡°Not to me.¡± Ethan states firmly,. ¡°To me you are everything.¡± ¡°Ethan -¡°l begin, wanting to put a stop to this before things get out of hand. His words make me deliriously happy, but I hesitate to believe them. We have no future together, if I let myself imagine otherwise I¡¯ll just be setting myself up or an even bigger heartbreak than before. ¡°No Jane. I meant what I said.¡± He interjects, cutting of my protests. ¡°Im in charge here, and if I say you¡¯re perfect, you are.¡± That hadn¡¯t been what I was going to say, but his teasing did exactly what he intended, derailing my train of thought and making me instinctively rise to the challenge. ¡°You¡¯re in charge are you?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Was that ever in doubt?¡± He jokes. I don¡¯t recall giving you that authority.¡± I remark tritely. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not yours to give, it¡¯s mine to take.¡± He goads me, knowing that I can ¡®t help but defy him when he gets so high-handed. ¡°Bossy Alpha.¡± I use, narrowing my eyes and beginning to plot some mischief to get back at him. Of course the moment he sees my ¡°plotting face¡± (as he calls it), he bursts outughing. ¡°I do love you, Jane.¡±Ethan says again, making my heart melt. ¡°With all my heart, and I¡¯m going to keep repeating it until you believe me.¡± Can I say it back? It feels so dangerous to give him more power than he already has. Keeping my expectations low is the only way l know how to protect myself If l share my feelings with him, it will be like I¡¯m holding my heart up like a pinata, just waiting for him to smash it to pieces. But it is the way I feel, is staying silent really helping me that much? As Ethan said, he doesn ¡®t need my permission to get carried away, he¡¯s going to do it whether I agree or not. ¡°I love you too.¡±I whisper softly, not feeling brave enough to actually meet his gaze. Instead I stare at his cor, fiddling with the buttons on his shirt. ¡°Look at me, baby.¡± Ethanmands, not taking my chin and forcing me, but waiting for me to obey. I slowly raise my eyes to his, feeling more vulnerable than l ever have in my entire life. When I finally make eye contact, Ethan smiles so tenderly that my knees go weak ¨C it¡¯s a d*mn good thing we¡¯re lying down. ¡°You have no idea how happy you just made me, Jane.¡± He shares. ¡°n fact, the only thing that could possibly make me happier now is if you say it again when I can see your beautiful face.¡± Flushing bright pink, I tell him again, unable to stop myself from bursting into a wide smile I love you. The next thing l know, Ethan is iming my l!ps in an unforgettable k!ss. I know I¡¯m lost now ¨C there¡¯s no saving myself from this fall. I just have to hold on and pray l can get up again after Ind. The memories swirl through my head as I watch Ethan. Thest time l spoke my truth I lived to regret it. I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake again, but I find myself in precisely the same position as before. Can I say it? Next Chapter Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Jane I don¡¯t know how it happened, but suddenly I¡¯m crying. I¡¯m sprawled out on Ethan¡¯s chest, hot tears sliding down my cheeks. His brow furrows with concern, and he takes my face in his hands, searching my eyes for answers. ¡°Sweetheart, what is it? Was I too rough with you?¡± I shake my head, not feeling up to speaking at this particr moment. Ethan rxes slightly, using the pads of his thumbs to wipe away my tears. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± Doesn¡¯t he know what he¡¯s doing to me? Doesn¡¯t he realize how powerful those words are? What they mean to me? Does he even remember that first time? How difficult it was for me to tell him even before I¡¯d had my heart smashed to pieces?. Before I can reply the door swings open, and I hear Linda¡¯s shocked voice break the tensionden air, ¡°Oh my Goddess! Why didn¡¯t you two lock the door.¡± I whip my head in her direction, hearing Ethan hiss with annoyance when I take my eyes from him. ¡°We assumed anyone entering a bedroom would knock.¡± I tease my friend. Linda rolls her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a hotel room and we¡¯re in a shared suite.¡± Ethan pulls a sheet up to cover my exposed backside, and I look up at him in amusement. ¡°I think she¡¯s seen it all before.¡± He¡¯s watching me too closely, and I can tell he doesn¡¯t want to release me. Ethan has always hated seeing me cry, and all of his instincts must be demanding he make it better -I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to cover me up right now. It¡¯s in his bones to protect, and there¡¯s nothing else he can do right now. I can also tell he doesn¡¯t approve of me avoiding telling him why l¡¯m upset by focusing on my friend, but I need a moment. ¡°No luck?¡± l question, referring to her shift calling the theaterpany. ¡°No.¡¯ She sighs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. At this rate l don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to get in touch tonight.¡± ¡°I want to keep trying. At least for one more shift.¡±I decide. ¡°It kills me to think the pups might be five minutes down the road at this very moment.¡± ¡°But if they are, they won¡¯t have cell service either¡± Ethan murmurs. ¡°And you need to eat and rest¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I lie, only for my stomach to start growling at that very moment. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Ethan remarks, disapproval clear in his voice. ¡°I say we keep calling, but only until room service can bring up some food.¡± ¡°But -¡°I try to argue, and Ethan swats my behind, seeming to forget that we have an audience. I yelp, and he chuckles darkly. Surely l¡¯m not already feeling hot and bothered again ¨C we only just finished making love. I¡¯m sure if Ethan touched me now I would be too sensitive, still that achy, antsy energy is rising up inside me again. ¡°You¡¯ve been sick¡± Ethan reminds me, ¡°you need to keep up your strength.¡± ¡°Maybe, but another half an hour isn¡¯t going to make a difference¡± I counter. Ethan drops his l!ps to my ear, lowering his voice to a husky whisper. ¡°You¡¯ve only just finished dealing with the consequences of thest time you disobeyed me, do you really want to dig yourself in deeper?¡± I shoot him a re. Can I really love someone who scolds me this way, who sees it as his right and duty to boss me around? And why does it turn me on so much? Why d¨®es the idea of his discipline excite me this way? It certainly doesn¡¯t feel very feminist of me, but then again, how many omegas have the freedom to be political? I suppose l like feeling like he cares enough to make the effort. After all, setting limits is part of taking care of someone, and he clearly wants to take care of me. I consider Ethan¡¯s question with a sly grin. I sort of do want to dig myself deeper, just to see what he¡¯ll do, how far l can push him. Of course, Ethan reads my feelings without any problem, and soon he¡¯s laughing, his ch3st shaking beneath me. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible, Jane.¡± I giggle, nibbling his pec, then squirming and bursting into gleefulughter as he tickles me. missed this. I¡¯ve missed just¡­ ying. When was thest time l got to be silly like this? ¡°You two remember l¡¯m still here, right?¡± Linda quips sarcastically. ¡°Yes, sorry Linda.¡± I apologize, carefully climbing out of bed and wrapping myself in a robe. ¡°Let¡¯s look at a menu, and then we can order up some dinner.¡± Hourster, when dinner is long past and Ethan and I are getting ready for bed, he finally brings up my earlier upset. ¡°Do you want to tell me why you were crying earlier?¡± He asks,ing up behind me and sliding his arms around my wa!st. I peek up at him from beneath myshes. ¡°You told me you love me¡±¡® l confess, feeling braver now that I¡¯ve had a moment to process everything. ¡°And that made you sad?¡± He questions, clearly baffled. ¡°lt scares me.¡± I whisper, staring at my hands as I nervously fidget. ¡°Scares you how?¡± Ethan asks, sounding as if the concept is truly foreign. What must it like to be such a powerful alpha? Afraid of nothing, except perhaps losing his loved ones. Does he even know what it is to feel vulnerable? Helpless? l know he feels helpless when the pups or I are hurting and he can¡¯t fix it, but that¡¯s not quite the same. It¡¯s not like the life of an omega, where there is so little freedom and choice. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not hearing you say it that scares me¡± I reveal, shrugging. ¡°More so, the way it makes me feel¡­ the way I want to say it back.¡± Ethan blinks, looking so surprised that I wonder if I¡¯m very wrong indeed. Maybe Ethan knows more fear than I realize, if I had to guess based on the emotions shing across his face right now, l¡¯d suspect he never imagined he¡¯d hear those words from me again. ¡°You want to say it back?¡± I nod, gnawing on my lower l!p. ¡°If I do..¡± I begin, my voice sounding so small l¡¯m actually ashamed of being so timid. Still, l can¡¯t help it, I haven¡¯t taken a leap like this in a very long time ¨C not sober and out of heat, not with all my senses intact. ¡°If l do, are you going to break my heart again?¡± Pain consumes Ethan¡¯s face, and he¡¯s across the room in an instant. One moment l¡¯m shivering in cold and fear, the next my strong mate is wrapped around me like a nket, k!ssing my cheeks, hair, eyes and l!ps. ¡°No baby. Of course not. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I can feel fresh tears welling, and a wave of guilt for making him feel badly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel sorry. I¡¯m not trying to make you some sort of viin, I just¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°I know, angel¡± He purrs, squeezing me tightly. And it¡¯s alright. You can¡¯t change the way you feel, and if you are afraid¡­ it¡¯s because you have good reason. I failed you, and as much as I hate seeing the proof of it, it just makes me more determined not to fail you again. ¡°Thank you? l press my tear-stained face into the curve of his neck, breathing in his scent. ¡°Because I do love you. So much, Ethan.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± At first I don¡¯t understand his meaning.m here. I think, but soon I realize he meant he wanted my l!ps. He tilts my face up to his, and ims my mouth in a devastating k!ss. His l!ps are like a brand, scalding me and leaving his permanent mark on my skin. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. My heart swells with joy, even though nothing has really changed. We both already felt this way ¨C does saying it, acknowledging it, really make that much of a difference? Of course it does. My 16 year-old self says in my mind. It changes everything. You can¡¯t take it back now. Strangely enough this idea doesn¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t want to take it back. I feel like myself again for the first time in a very long time, and l can¡¯t regret that one bit. All these years, I¡¯ve been a shadow of myself. Even as I found untold bliss in being a mother, I was not whole without my mate and my youngest daughter. I didn¡¯t even realize how iplete I became until l finally regained all I lost ¨C now the only thing I need is my pups. As soon as they¡¯re home, l¡¯ll have everything I need, and everything l could ever want. The idea of being pregnant doesn¡¯t even frighten me anymore, not as long as we can find the children and bring them safely home. I¡¯m going to be with Ethan now, this conversation has sealed it. Nothing can ruin our happiness now, right? Next Chapter Chapter 143 Chapter 143 3rd Person ¡°Are we really gonna see Mommy and Daddy?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Paisley whispered excitedly. The pups were hesitant to believe any good news after everything they¡¯d been through, but their walls were down after so much trauma, and the costume mistress had taken their worries very seriously. She promised to take them back and not to trust anyone but their parents. ¡°They says they¡¯re taking us back!¡± Riley eximed, bouncing up and down where she sat. ¡°l can¡¯ waits, I¡¯m gonna hug Mommy and Daddy so tightly. I¡¯ll never ever, ever lets go. ¡°What if Fabian finds us first?¡± Parker worried aloud. ¡°What if it¡¯s too cloudy to see thems again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯ be so grumpy¡± Ryder scolded. ¡°lf you thinks like that, you¡¯ll jinx us.¡± ¡°How long ¡®afore we get there?¡± Paisley asked the costume mistress when she returned from the caravan¡¯s kitchen unit with a jug of hot water and a few wash cloths. ¡°It will be a few hours.¡± She tells them kindly, ¡°And I¡¯m sure your Mommy and Daddy would prefer to have nice clean pups returned to them¡± She continues, waving the cloths in their direction. ¡°Mommy and Daddy loves us dirty or clean.¡± Riley informed the woman haughtily. ¡°Well of course they do, but you don¡¯t want to worry them do you?¡± She reasons. ¡°They¡¯re probably already so concerned, and they¡¯ll feel bad if they see how hard you¡¯ve been living. I don¡¯t have any fresh clothes for you, but we can at least get some of the dirt off you. This reminder made the pups submit to her ministrations. They found it annoying that grown ups were always so obsessed with being clean, but they couldn¡¯t help but see the logic in her statement. They didn¡¯t want their Mommy and Daddy to feel bad, and if they werepletely honest, they didn¡¯t like smelling like the sewers or feeling the grime on their soft skin. ¡°When was thest time you ate?¡± The costume mistress questioned once they were recognizable as pups -rather than street urchins- once more. ¡°A nice ma farmer gave us food the day ¡®afore yesterday.¡± Parker exined, ¡°we didn¡¯ really have anything with the orphans.¡± ¡°Ahh, so you were with the street children for a time¡± The woman surmised. ¡°That must not have been easy, they have a bad reputation in Alta Monta?a.¡± She was gently probing for more information, trying to figure out the story behind the little one¡¯s adventure without asking directly. She could only guess why they were so skittish, but she knew it would keep their l!ps sealed no matter the cause. ¡°No one really helps ¨C is all just tricks and ying pretend.¡± Paisley murmured, her young eyes look far more haunted than should be possible. ¡°Only Mommy and Daddy are safe.¡± ¡°They were so close.¡± Ryder nods in agreement. ¡° We heard Mommy calling for us in the clouds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t wait to see you.¡± The costume mistress assured them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing scarier than losing one¡¯s pups.¡± ¡°Did we do someting wrong¡­. To be taken from thems?¡± Parker wondered aloud, speaking thoughts he hadn¡¯t aloud himself to voice with his siblings. As the oldest, he often considered it his job to protect the others, but now that there was an adult to ask- now that they¡¯d given up trying to stay silent to protect thems¨¦lves ¨C h¨¦ couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking. ¡°No my sweet.¡± The costume mistress promised. ¡° It¡¯s very hard to exin or understand, and it really isn¡¯t fair. But sometimes bad things happen to the best people. Even innocent little ones like you.¡± Paisley was nodding in agreement. Of all her siblings, only she had experienced such misfortunes before, and she had asked herself these very same questions. If Parker had shared his worries she might have told him she feared the same thing. But after everything happened with Jane and Eve, her parents had told her over and over that it wasn¡¯t her fault, and it was always hard to believe ¨C until she was safe in their arms and heard it repeated a few dozen times. That was the only thing that ever helped. ¡°I misses them.¡± She whispers, linking hands with her siblings. ¡°I¡¯m sure they miss you too.¡± The costume mistress empathized. ¡°You¡¯ll be together again soon enough. I promise, I will not leave your side until you¡¯re back safe with them.¡± The pups exchanged hopeful nces. They¡¯d heard promises like this before, but so far no one they¡¯d met on their journey had been truly trustworthy. Anita¡¯s goons had promised they were safe, only to take them so far away. Thomas and Mary had been kind, but they¡¯d only gone to the police. Sophie had promised to be their friend, only to hand them over to Fabian as his firstmand. Could this grown up be trusted to keep her word? Would it be smarter to run again? When the pups finally climbed out of the caravan back in Alta Monta?a, they immediately began scanning the small town¡¯s streets for signs of their parents ¨C or even Sophie. They saw nothing at first, and the costume mistress took Ryder and Paisley¡¯s small paws in her own. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try going back to the spot where you first found the trunks?¡± They nodded in agreement, that made sense. They padded through the dark cobblestones, wanting to call out for their Mommy and Daddy, but afraid to call attention to themselves. They came to a stop behind a clothing shop, and the costume mistress pursed her l!ps. ¡°All these shops are closed now. Perhaps we should try checking with the hotels. Are you sure you can¡¯t tell me your parent¡¯s names, or maybe what they look like?¡± The pups looked back and forth between one another, silently conferring. Eventually, Riley nodded and shared, ¡°Mommy¡¯s really pretty, with gold hair and eyes like mine.¡± The costume mistress smiled, she believed it-if their mother was even half as lovely as her pups, she must be a great beauty indeed. ¡°And your Daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s as tall as a giant and really strongs!¡± Paisley announced, smiling as she thought about her beloved father. ¡°And we looks just like him¡± The boys dered in unison.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± The costume mistress assessed. I¡¯ll ask if anyone who looks like that has been seen around.¡± As they walked from hotel to hotel, questioning receptionists and maitre d¡¯s however, it gradually became clear that no one matching these descriptions had been about. The only travelers in the area had been a trio of three men, and a young woman in leather ¨C all on her own. ¡°I suppose they might not have stayed the night.¡± The costume mistress mused. The possibility that they might have figured out what happened and tried to follow them suddenly urred to her, though she prayed she was wrong. She changed tactics then, beginning to ask around at the restaurants ¨C which were much more likely to note day trippers. After the fourth restaurant, she led the pups back towards the caravan, deciding to check their cell service in case anyone had been calling during their journey. Unfortunately, as the pups waited outside the caravan¡¯s doors the clouds rolled in, covering the mountains in dense white mist which was only too familiar. The young children¡¯s bad memories began to y tricks on their minds, as they recalled all the terrors that might be waiting just out of sight. ¡°I thinks I hear Fabian!¡± Riley whispered, spinning around anxiously. ¡°Quick, get into the care van!¡± Parker advised, holding onto his sisters¡¯ hands while they held Ryder¡¯s. They knew never to let go of each other in the pale fog. They ran back in the direction of the caravan, at least they thought they did. Instead they ran blindly in the wrong direction, all navigational sense gone out the window with the whiteout. ¡°Wait where is it? It was just here!¡± Ryder whimpered. ¡°Maybe we wents the wrong way?¡± Paisley fretted, looking around nervously. Back at the caravan, the costume mistress was stepping out the door with a wide smile on her face. It had been just as she feared, the pups parents had tried to follow them, but thankfully they had also been able to find out who the theater troupe was, and had been calling non-stop. Her voicemail was full of messages. Good news, I have phone numbers for- kids?¡± Panic assailed her when she saw the nket of clouds, which obscured absolutely everything from sight. ¡°Ryder, Riley, Parker, Paisley? Where¡¯d you go?¡± Less than a hundred meters away, the pups hade face to face with thest person they expected to find in this ce. They¡¯d been so worried about Fabian, they forgot all about their other pursuers. But now they were facing someone they wished never to see again ¨C a tall woman, dressed all in leather. Anita¡¯s face split into a cruel grimace, one she surely meant to be a smile. ¡°Atst. ¡®ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± She prowled towards the pups, even as they huddled together in shared fear.¡±Come on now, don¡¯t be difficult.¡± She growled. ¡°You¡¯ve got a date with the King, and it¡¯s rude to keep royalty waiting. Next Chapter Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Ethan Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I feel like a terrible parent. l shouldn¡¯t be able to find any happiness when my pups are in trouble, but hearing Jane say she loves me fills me with euphoria. I truly never believed l¡¯d hear those words from her again ¨C even if she felt them, I doubted she¡¯d ever trust me enough to voice them. The guilt is almost as powerful as the pleasure, but then again, when everything else is too painful to bear, I suppose we have to find happiness anywhere we can. This settles it. l¡¯d hoped to slowly win Jane over once we got the pups back, but now the only thing between us and our future together is bringing our babies home. As soon as we find the pups we can start fresh, they way things always should have been. I can give her everything I failed to in the past, and we can be a happy family at longst. I¡¯m still k!ssing her, drinking her in and thinking that l¡¯ll never get enough. She¡¯s still crying too, but her tears don¡¯t worry me so much now. I know they¡¯re cathartic tears, her love and trust in liquid form, finally letting go of the past ¨C of all those hurts inflicted by Eve and our years apart. Jane makes me feel like a teenager again. We made love only two hours ago, but l feel like I could take her again and again, all night long. What¡¯s more, I want to. I want to overwhelm her with so much affection that she¡¯ll never doubt my love for her again. What a fool I was, l can¡¯t even me youth for my past failings. Jane was always my chosen mate, why did I ever let a scheming social climber convince me she was guilty of crimes she didn¡¯tmit? Why didn¡¯t I push harder to find out Jane¡¯s side of the story? I lift Jane into my arms, carrying her backwards toward the bed, internally debating how I want to pleasure her first. So many options ,I think. Her beautiful breasts, her sweet p**¡±y ¨C or do I just want to keep k!ssing her for a while and draw out the fun? Either way, I certainly don¡¯t want all these clothes on her. Within moments, Jane is naked as the day she was born, andid out in front of me like a stunning feast. Perfect. I lower-myself over her, k!ssing my way down her body. I take a detour around her aching n*s, already hard and begging to be touched, before settling between her th!ghs. I start to thrum her lovely little cl!t with my thumb, breathing in the scent of her ar0usal and thinking how cute the tiny nerve center is ¨C peeking out at me from beneath its hood as if shy to ask formore attention. Of course, as soon as I make contact, Jane squirms and whines. ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m still sensitive from earlier.¡± Jane protests, propping herself up on her elbows. ¡°Well in that case, I¡¯ll have to k!ss it better.¡± I reason, shing my fangs and nibbling her inner th!gh. ¡°Oh Goddess,¡± She moans, slumping back down and surrendering to my whims. Leave my tongue along her center, relishing her honeyed vor and wondering if I will ever get enough of her ¨C even though I know the answer is no. I could happily gorge myself on Jane¡¯s sweetness every hour of the day and still want more. ¡°I love you.¡± I tell her again, just in case she forgot. As my wordsnd l slide my fingers into her soaked channel, making her cry out as I pet her most sensitive sp0ts. She tries to respond to me, but my skilled touches I stop her short. ¡°l love y- oh, Ethan, that feels so good.¡± I make quick work of bringing her to cl!max, using my tongue to flick and svck her cl!t while my fingers curl inside her. She explodes on my tongue, but l show her no mercy, I keep working her overloaded senses until she¡¯s practically screaming with ecstasy and riding high on another wave. Only after she¡¯se a third time and is lyingpletely boneless beneath me, lost in a daze of lvst, do l remove my own clothes and move to im her again. I¡¯m just about to thrust inside her when my phone rings, and we both freeze. I swiftly move off the bed, retrieving my discarded trousers, and bring the device to my ear. The number shing across the screen is only too familiar ¨C it¡¯s the one l¡¯ve been dialing over and over again for thest few hours. ¡°Hello?¡± l answer hurriedly, my heart leaping into my throat as I reach for Jane. She¡¯s out of her hazy state immediately, suddenly alert at the prospect of retrieving the pups. I put the device on speaker as Jane¡¯s warm little body presses anxiously into my side, wrapping my arm around her and squeezing her like a particrly sweet smelling security nket. Is this Ethan ?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounds on the other end. ¡°Yes, my mate is here too.¡± l exin. ¡°Do you have our pups?¡± There¡¯s no use being polite now. If they know my name they¡¯ve heard all the messages we left, which means they know why we¡¯ve been calling. ¡°They¡¯re al right.¡± The woman exins, and Jane whimpers with relief. Still, I don¡¯t let myself feel any joy beyond the fact that they didn¡¯t suffocate in those trunks ¨C she didn¡¯t answer my question, and the fact that she¡¯s prefacing whatever else she has to say with this disimer makes me think whatever is coming next won¡¯t be good. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have them anymore.¡± Jane¡¯s weight tugs on my arm as her knees give out, but I catch her easily, tucking her against my ch3st as she begins to cry. Unlike before, I hate these tears. These tears are of a mother who can¡¯t take any more pain and disappointments, whose hope is continuously being smashed to pieces with every new twist on this journey. She sounds so heartbroken, and my own wolf is roaring in my head, almost drowning out the caller¡¯s exnation. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, we found them when we were still in a remote area, and as soon as we realized what had happened we brought them straight back to Alta Monta?a. We didn¡¯t have any cell service until we got here, so by the time we got your messages it was toote¡± She shared, sounding truly apologetic. ¡°What do you mean, toote?¡± I question. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°We were looking for you with the pups when the clouds rolled in, we got separated from them, and the next thing we knew, they were just gone. We didn¡¯t see it happen, but a waitress in one of the restaurants said she saw them getting into the car with a woman. At first we thought it might be your mate, but she said the she-wolf waspletely alone and that her name was Anita ¨C she¡¯d waited on her earlier that night. When we got your messages and realized your mate¡¯s name was Jane we knew something was wrong My heart stopspletely now. Not Anita! She¡¯ll take them straight to the King, and we won¡¯t have any time to rescue them in between. ¡°Did the waitress describe the car?¡±I choke, my voiceing out a snarl. ¡°Only that it was an SUV ¨C but in these parts everything is an all-terrain vehicle like that, they have to be.¡± The womanments. ¡°How long ago did she take them?¡± I demand, trying to calcte how far we¡¯ve driven, if there¡¯s any way we can intercept them. ¡°It¡¯s been about twenty minutes.¡± The woman answers. ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry. We¡¯ll be back on the road fairly quickly ourselves, and we¡¯ll be sure to keep an eye out for them on our way, but as you know it¡¯s not an easy thing to track someone here.¡± ¡°H-how w-were they?¡± Jane sobs, barely getting the words out. The pain in her voice is so visceral that my wolf howls with shared agony. ¡°W-were they h-hurt? Scared?¡± ¡°Oh you poor darling.¡± The woman sympathizes. They were missing you as much as l¡¯m sure you¡¯re missing them. But they knew you were trying to find them, they knew you were on your way.¡± Jane keens as l impart our thanks to the woman and hang up, and then it¡¯s all l can do to stay upright. We¡¯ll check out right now and drive through the night.¡± I decide, rocking her back and forth in my arms. ¡°We¡¯ll beat them to the capital and be waiting when she arrives. We know exactly where she¡¯s headed, and we know she won¡¯t hurt them. She has to deliver them safely.¡± Jane nods, but she can¡¯t seem to calm down. She¡¯s choking on her tears, gasping for air but unable to catch her breath. I can¡¯t stand it ¨C she doesn¡¯t deserve this. Tears are burning in my own eyes, but I¡¯m trying to hold it together for Jane and the pups, I have to keep my head if we¡¯re going to get them back. Especially now, when we¡¯re headed straight into the belly of the beast. Next Chapter Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Jane ¡°This is going to work, Jane.¡± Ethan promises. We¡¯re going to get to them first.¡± I¡¯m having a hard time believing it. I want it to be true, but every near miss we experience sends me deeper and deeper into depression. I can¡¯t live without my babies, I can¡¯t survive this constant worry. I¡¯m beginning to associate hope only with pain and disappointment. It doesn¡¯t feel safe to hope anymore ¨C I think it only invites heartbreak. After all, if I don¡¯t hope, at least I won¡¯t be surprised when my worst fears are proven to be real. The depression and woe makes me want to give up. To curl into a little ball and never get out of bed. Of course, I don¡¯t have a bed tonguish in, and if we stop moving we risk missing the pups or worse, being caught by the King. We drove through the night to reach the capital, resuming our disguises and trying to locate Eric. There hasn¡¯t been any word from him, and knowing that Anita has the pups in her grasps doesn¡¯t make me optimistic about his chances. If the king trusted his son, he might have sent him to find the kids, rather than assigning the task to a stranger. Linda is beside herself with worry, and if I had any space left in my heart to feel anything beyond my own sorrow and terror, I might be a better friend to her right now. Of course I patted her back and listened attentively as she shared her fears, but I couldn¡¯t truly engage ¨C not the way she deserves. Guilt swirls with my despair. Linda has always been there for me whenever I needed her, the least I could do is return the favor in her own time of need ¨C but I¡¯m barely holding myself together as it is. ¡°Baby, did you hear me?¡± Ethan presses, pulling my attention up to his handsome face. You said this is going to work.¡± I parrot hollowly.N?velDrama.Org ? content. His face crinkles with pain. ¡®No, sweetheart.¡± He corrects gently. I said that I need you to make me a promise.¡± ? guess I wasn¡¯t listening after all. ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmur, ¡°I guess I got lost in my thoughts.¡± Do you want to tell me what you¡¯re thinking about?¡± He asks, stroking my spine. My lower l!p trembles. If I speak, I¡¯m surely going to cry and I can¡¯t cry anymore. If I start now, I¡¯l never stop. Nothing important.¡± I lie, shaking my head. Ethan Wraps me in a hug, but even physicalfort is too emotional for me in this moment. It¡¯s too easy to let my mate take care of me, to fall apart knowing he¡¯ll catch all the pieces and glue them back together. I pull away from him, feeling another stab of shame for making this situation harder on him. For all I know he might have been hugging me for his ownfort, but I don¡¯t have the strength to think about anything other than keeping myposure it¡¯s taking absolutely everything I have. ¡°What promise?¡± I prompt him, blinding myself to the worry and pain on his face. There¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll have to fight Aimon, if we can¡¯t intercept the pups, or if something goes wrong along the way, I might be forced to challenge him, or taken prisoner.¡± Ethan exins, his voice far too gentle to be speaking about such grim matters. Ethan no.¡± My wolf rears up, and suddenly my mood swings wild?y to anger. If we don¡¯t intercept them, we have to wait for a ransom and adapt. You can¡¯t just charge in their and demand to get them back.¡± I hear you.¡± He assures me, and I agree, but I¡¯m saying there¡¯s a chance no matter how smart we are, how cleverly we y it ¨C this is incredibly dangerous territory Janey.¡± I know that!¡± I exim, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that?!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He sighs. I¡¯m not trying¡­. I just¡­ If things don¡¯t go as nned, I need you to promise to save yourself and the pups. They need you more than they need me, and if ites down to choosing between me and them, you have to choose them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me, that if he captures you or you¡¯re fighting for your life.. you want me to leave you behind?¡± I summarize hoarsely, trying to wrap my mind around the impossible idea. Yes.¡± Ethan confirms, and my inner wolf goes practically berserk. I have to fight the urge to shift then and there, to let out my inner predator and attack anything that might threaten the man I love. ¡°Never.¡±I shake my head. I can¡¯t do that, Ethan.¡± You have to.¡± He states evenly. You have to think about -? What if it was me?¡± I demand. Don¡¯t you think I feel the same way? That the pupse before everything else? I already suggested that I would rather myself be taken than them, and you bit my head off. ¡° Because it¡¯s not the same!¡± Ethan thunders, his own eyes glowing now. ¡°You¡¯re their mother. And you¡¯re their father!¡± I remind him. You not only protect us, but the whole pack. And what about the boys, you think that if Aimon believes he finally has a chance to expand his empire onto the continent, he¡¯ll just let your heirs go ¨C to grow up and challenge him?¡± Then you¡¯ll hide, you¡¯ll go somewhere he can¡¯t ever find you!¡± Ethan growls, That¡¯s exactly why you have to run if the worst happens to me, because if you and the pups are still here, he might not let you get away.¡± ¡°No Ethan!¡± I say again. ¡°I only just got you back. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been going on about united fronts and being a team. That doesn¡¯t change just because things gets worse, if anything it makes it more necessary. When we go home, we go as a family and if I¡¯m not allowed to sacrifice myself for you and the pups, you sure as hell aren¡¯t either! Ethan¡¯s inner predator is in full control now, I can feel it deep inside ¨C the raw power radiating off of him. I know he¡¯s about tosh out towards me and I try to dodge out of the way. But he¡¯s too big, too strong and fast. He catches me so easily I ought to be embarrassed, gripping my nape with pure dominance and scowling down at me. I can feel an ordering on, and not the usual kind. Not the sternmand of a man in charge, or even the sexy kind I can choose whether or not to defy. When an Alpha wants to, he can put all his power and authority into amand and make it impossible to refuse. Only an alpha of equal strength could fight such an order, and I¡¯m far from Ethan¡¯s equal in power. I thought he¡¯d done this to me when he ordered me to stay behind in the NightFang territory, and that somehow my maternal instincts overpowered it, but now I realize he¡¯d done nothing of the sort. This feels a hundred times stronger, and I wonder if it¡¯s because his wolf is fully on board this time. When he found me on the ship he said he hadn¡¯t really wanted to let me out of his sight, so maybe that order hadn¡¯t been at full force¡­. But this one will be. Don¡¯t. I beg, tears welling in my eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Ethan pauses only long enough to k!ss me, crashing his mouth down over mine and letting me feel everyst ounce of his dominance. His l!ps move over mine as his tongue delves into my mouth, sending shivers down my spine as he clutches me against him. He¡¯s rough and ruthless, wringing all the defiance out of me with every n!p and care*ss. The force of the k!ss takes my breath away, and for a moment time stops. I forget everything ¨C where we are, why we were fighting, my own name ¨C it feels as though he¡¯s reaching inside me and touching my very soul, reminding me of who and what we are to each other. Of course, at the end of the day, he¡¯s the alpha, and I¡¯m the omega. What was it he¡¯ d said when we were young? The authority was for me to give and him to take? I¡¯m crying again, even though I¡¯d been fighting to stay calm with all my willpower a few minutes ago. In the face of Ethan¡¯s strength, my defenses crumble, whether I consent to the surrender or not. We¡¯re both breathless when he pulls away, and he takes my face in hisrge hands, his glowing eyes piercing me like a knife. ¡°If ites to it, you will choose the pups and your own survival over me. If I tell you to run, you¡¯ll run. If it looks like I¡¯ve lost, you¡¯ll run. If I¡¯m captured, you¡¯ll run. You will leave me behind, Jane ¨C and that¡¯s final.¡± I¡¯m shaking my head, even as his magic washes over me, taking hold deep in my bones. ¡°Say it.¡± He orders fiercely, tightening his hold on me. I can¡¯t refuse, I don¡¯t have a choice ¨C so I say the awful words, words I hate more than any I¡¯ve ever spoken before, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Jane I haven¡¯t spoken to Ethan through the entire car ride to the capital. In fact, I was feeling so petty after he forced me to promise to leave him behind if the worst should happen, that I refused to sit next to him. Instead I climbed into the back seat and cuddled up to Linda, even knowing that I would be more likely to get car sick this way. I¡¯ve felt Ethan¡¯s eyes on me throughout the trip, watching me with the sharp focus of a worried mate, and it¡¯s taken all of my willpower not to cave and speak to him ¨C or perhaps more likely, crawl into his la*p and cry. However thus far l¡¯ve been able to hold out ¨C letting him feel the depth of my anger and betrayal over his high-handed demand. After many hours on the road, we¡¯ve finally arrived. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ethan parked the car outside of a small bed and breakfast, and Linda and I waited while he went inside to check for vacancies. ¡°How are you doing?¡± My friend asks, squeezing my hand. ¡°1 don¡¯t know.¡± l answer honestly. ¡°I¡¯m really beside myself Linda. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll survive if anything happens to the pups¡­ and now Ethan demanded this damned promise. I just want one day of my life to be without struggle ¨C is that too much to ask? ¡°Of course not¡± She croons, ¡°it¡¯s only natural that you would want that ¨C anyone would.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± l inquire. ¡°This can¡¯t have been easy for you.¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± Linda responds, ¡°l¡¯m d that Eric and l got to be together as mates, no matter what else happens. If I lose him, I¡¯ll always have those nights on the ship together¡­ ¡± She trails off, looking into the distance and -I suspect -fighting tears. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to lose him.¡± She admits thickly. ¡°I only just got him. It would be too cruel to lose him so quickly:¡± That¡¯s kind of how l feel about Ethan¡± I confess. ¡°I only just got him back. The pups only just got their father ¨C I cant¡¯ bear the idea of losing him.¡± ¡°Whatever the men say, you and I don¡¯t have to abide by their rule. We¡¯re strong, independent she- wolves.¡± Linda suggests. ¡°He made me promise, Linda.¡± I exin, ¡°a true, Alpha¡¯s order. I can¡¯t defy it.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± She shrugs.¡±But he didn¡¯t make me promise.¡± Suddenly I realize she¡¯s right. She ¨C and Eric if we can find him ¨C could rescue Ethan even if I cannot. That idea gives me a spark of hope, but it certainly doesn¡¯t fix everything. I¡¯m more upset that Ethan made the request in the first ce, then used his power to force the promise against my will. It was too reminiscent of our past, when the difference in our strength ended up costing me my freedom. A minuteter my door opens, and Ethan is there, smelling incredible and looking between Linda and I. They have rooms avable. Let¡¯s take our things in and then we can strategize.¡± I step out of the car, trying to brush past my mate, but l should have known better than to try. He catches me easily, pressing me up against the car and bracing his arms on either side of my body. ¡°Please don¡¯t be cross with me, little wolf¡± He murmurs, nuzzling my neck. I tilt my chin up defiantly. ¡°l¡¯m not cross.¡± ¡°You look cross.¡± He replies, grazing his knuckles over the high ne of my cheek. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not¡± l insist, trying and falling to push past him. ¡°Janey Ethan rumbles, pulling me back and pressing up against me. I can feel every inch of his muscr body against my own, and his warmth seeps into my bones. My wolf is getting excited being so near her mate, and I have to forcibly push her back down. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If you were really sorry, you wouldn¡¯t have done it. ¡°I grumble petntly. ¡°Baby, look at me.¡± Ethan orders, an edge of steel in his beseeching tone. I turn my gaze up to his dark eyes, pouting petntly. He circles his powerful hand around my nape, applying just enough pressure to make me squirm. ¡°You know how much I love you, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How much?¡± l ask, pecking up at him beneath myshes. Ethan chuckles, ¡°To the ends of the earth and back. ¡°He professes, dropping a lingering k!ss to my l!ps. I want to turn my head away, but my wolf won¡¯t let me. Asking you to make that promise wasn¡¯t any easier for me than it was for you.¡± He continues. ¡°You think I like the idea of you all being without me, of not seeing the pups grow up? Of not being there to protect you? To miss out on another fifty or sixty years with my mate? On having more babies with you?¡± His words only remind me of the possible child in my womb, and I feel the emotion rising up inside me. I don¡¯t want to live without Ethan either. I want my second chance with him, especially if we¡¯re going tohave another baby. I had to do everything all alone the first time around, and he missed everything, We both deserve the chance to go through it all together. ¡°Ethan,¡± I¡¯m tempted to tell him my suspicions ¨C that there¡¯s a chance I might be pregnant. I need him to do everything he can to stay free, to ensure hees home with us. However, the more I think about that idea, the more I think it would be a mistake. My current pups are still in danger, and they need me. If Ethan thinks there¡¯s a chance l¡¯m pregnant he might forbid me from getting involved in the efforts to rescue them.I can¡¯t have that either. ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡± He prompts when I don¡¯t continue. ¡°Do you really want more babies?¡± I end up asking. ¡°Four is already a whole pack.¡± ¡°You forget I¡¯ve only had Paisley thesest few years.¡± He reminds me. ¡°l want as many babies with you as the Goddess is willing to grant us. I already love the others so much, and I barely know them.¡± His words warm my heart, even as l¡¯m daunted by the idea. Of course, this is the Ethan I always knew before things went wrong- the one with endless amounts of love to give. ¡°And if we never have any more?¡± I prompt. Ethan furrows his brow. ¡°Why are you asking me these things?¡± The truth is I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have the faintest idea why l I¡¯m being so contrary, other than the fact that Ethan is here in front of me, and I don¡¯t want him to let go of me. I¡¯m suddenly so afraid of losing him it¡¯s staggering, and as long as he¡¯s here ¨C talking to me ¨CI know he¡¯s safe. ¡°I m just curious.¡± I murmur, sliding my hands around his wa!st. ¡°Janey, I love you. I love our family¡± He proims, k!ssing me deeply. For a blissful few minutes, I¡¯m locked in my mate¡¯s arms as his steady strength washes over me, and my own wolf perks up with excitement. My blood is heating in my veins, and despite the immediate danger, I¡¯m feeling terribly needy. When we finally part, Ethan catches my face in his hands. ¡°And I will carry on loving you all, no matter what the future will bring. ¡°But you have to be there for that future.¡± I remind him. ¡°We need you. The pups need you, I need you. ¡°And I¡¯m going to do everything I can to ensure we have a bright future together.¡± Ethan promises. ¡°1 didn¡¯t ask for your word because l didn¡¯t want that ¨C I did it purely because we have to be realistic. And the dangers here are undeniable. You have to know that I¡¯d never willingly leave you.¡± I nod, iming his lips in a kiss of my own. ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll fight. If l have to promise to let you go, promise you¡¯ll fight until the very end.¡± ¡°Of course l promise.¡± Ethan agrees, gathering me to his ch3st. ¡°I¡¯ll fight until the end, no matter what happens.¡± For the next few minutes, I forget that anything else exists beyond Ethan and I. Wee together again, right there against the car. His hard body rocks against mine, and I wrap myself around him with pure adoration. How did I ever live without this man? How could I ever live without him again? In a few hours, Anita will be crossing into the capital with our pups in tow. It¡¯s going to take everything we have to intercept her before she reaches the king, but I¡¯m grateful that we¡¯re in this together. Whatever else happens, Ethan and I will have each other, and together we can do anything. We¡¯ll get our pups back,e hell or high water. I¡¯ll make sure of it. Next Chapter Chapter 147 Chapter 147 3rd Person ¡°Can I see her photo again?¡± Linda asked Ethan, feeling more anxious the closer they drew to King Aimon¡¯s pce. He offered her his phone, where Anita¡¯s photo was stered across the screen. ¡°Text it to yourself. We have no idea how she¡¯s going to try and smuggle them in, so keep your eyes sharp. They might not be visible at all.¡± ¡°Just look for a b***h in leather¡± Jane suggested fiercely. She¡¯d memorized every inch of Anita¡¯s photo on their journey, but she had a feeling the woman¡¯s clothing would call more attention than anything else. ¡°Okay.¡± Linda nodded, sending off a message so that her own phone binged in notification. ¡°And if l see her?¡± ¡°Call us, and don¡¯t let her out of your sight.¡± Ethan instructed. ¡°What if she goes past the pce gates, we can¡¯t exactly walk inside¡± Linda murmured. ¡°We have to y it by ear:¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°If we can catch her before she gets that close, we will¡± ¡°And if not?¡± Jane asked, wringing her hands. Then we¡¯ll find a way to sneak into the pce and get the pups back- and Eric if he¡¯s there.¡± Ethan added for Linda¡¯s benefit. ¡°Aimon won¡¯t hurt them. The most important thing is to make sure he doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Do you really think we can get to them first?¡± Jane asked, leaning into his side. They were back in their disguises, but she couldn¡¯t help herself, she felt sick to her stomach and riddled with fear ¨C she needed her mate. ¡°We have a chance.¡± Ethan nodded. Just don¡¯t give up hope.¡± They came to a stop at the end of the main road, peering around the corner at the King¡¯s opulent pce. It seemed all roads in the Southern Isles led here, to the seat of Aimon¡¯s power.¡±There are three vehicle entrances, and I seriously doubt Anita will bring them on foot. We can split up, each cover one gate.¡± Jane shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll never stop her if she drives in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have these¡± Ethan pulled a bag of fireworks out of his rucksack. ¡°If you see her on foot, do like l said and just follow. If she drives up to the gate however, set these off to distract the guards. They¡¯re incredibly loud, so they shoulde running. Make sure you aren¡¯t close when they¡¯re deployed, you can even run so it looks like you¡¯re fleeing some violence. If you have the opportunity, grab the pups and get out of there, if not, try to get a tracker onto them or Anita.¡± He pulled out a second bag, showing them a few microdots still in their packages. ¡°lt sounds like a long shot¡± Linda murmured apologetically. ¡°It is. But long shots work sometimes.¡± Ethan confirmed. ¡°And we don¡¯t have a choice. We have to try. ¡°What if one of us is caught?¡± Jane fretted, thinking again of the horrible promise Ethan forced out of her. ¡°If one of you are caught, I¡¯ll get you out¡± Ethan vowed.¡°But if l¡¯m caught, the pups are the priority. ¡°We should go now? Linda interjected, before Jane could reply. ¡°If the costume mistress was right, Linda will get here within the hour. Don¡¯t forget, she wasst seen driving a utility van.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jane nodded, wishing she could k!ss Ethan onest time. She knew it wasn¡¯t possible however, same s*x couples were forbidden in King Aimon¡¯s kingdom, and right now they looked like two men. Seeing her expression, Ethan leaned over to whisper in her ear. ¡°l love you, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Jane nodded, took her share of the supplies, and set off towards the farthest gate. It¡®ll be okay. We¡¯ll find them. She said the same words over and over in her head, chanting it like a prayer as she set up on the corner. Ethan had been incredibly industrious with the brief time they had, gathering books and various activities to make themselves look busy while they waited for Anita to arrive. Jane would sit on a park bench and read, Linda would try her hand as a street performer ¨C singing bads with an upturned top hat in front of her to collect donations, and Ethan would join some other elderly men ying chess. They could all position themselves within sight of the gates, without ever calling attention to their presence. The fireworks and tracking chips were hidden in shopping bags and rucksacks, and Jane was pleased to move through the city invisibly. Is this what it¡¯s like to be a man? She wondered, Able to walk about freely without constantly feeling watches and observed? No one cat-called her or stared too long, no one even seemed to notice she was there. It was a steep price to fly under the radar, but she couldn¡¯t deny she was enjoying it for the moment. Ethan had been smart to disguise them this way ¨C she doubted she would ever have been able to walk around these isles without drawing attention to herself otherwise. Had she ever been able to peacefully mind her business in public without a man sniffing around at some point or another? She kept one eye on the pages of her book, pretending to read while she actually watched the gate like a hawk. Would Anitae to this entrance? Was it a mistake to focus on her arriving by car? Would she go to one of the other entrances on foot, assuming we¡¯d be expecting her to drive up? Jane couldn¡¯t imagine how the cruel woman would get all four pups into the pce on foot, though part of her hoped she¡¯d try ¨C just to give the kids a chance to escape. She didn¡¯t want them alone in this capital, but she wanted them with the King less. The waiting was torture. Jane didn¡¯t think she could stand it. The minutes were ticking by so slowly, she wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d ever find the patience to simply do nothing when her pups could be right around the corner. Her ears were c****d towards her phone, anxiously awaiting any sort of notification that the others had sighted Anita. Any minute now. Any minute now. She repeated to herself. The minutes dragged into hours, until atst Jane heard her phone chirp. She whipped it out of her pocket, but it was only a text message from Linda. No luck?I haven¡¯t seen anything yet . Negative. Jane responded, feeling as though she could cry. Haven¡¯t seen hide nor hair of them. The device indicated Ethan was typing, and Jane wished she could hear his voice. Her stomach was growling and nauseous all at once, she was exhausted even though she hadn¡¯t exerted herself in the least. The stress was grinding her down into dust, and she was only too aware of it. Nothing yet. Came Ethan¡¯s reply. Hang in there. Jane was about to return her phone to her pocket when another message came in, this time in a private chain. How are you holding up? Jane was about to reply, when she noticed a white utility van circling the block in her periphery. Her heart stopped in her ch3st. There was a blonde woman driving¡­ dressed in leather. Even at this distance, Jane would have recognized Anita anywhere. The van was circling the block, and Jane quickly gathered her things, ducking around the corner. She pulled the fireworks from her shopping bag,ying them out in the mouth of an alley and setting the charges. She ripped the tracking chip out of it¡¯s package, and peeked back around the corner, watching as the van rolled up to the gate. The driver¡¯s door opened, and Anita stepped out, batting her eyshes at the guards. As she watched, the guards opened the cargo hatch of the vehicle, and she heard a tiny yelp. It was the pups! The guard nodded and fastened the back doors closed once more, but the driver¡¯s door was still open, and she could hear another small voice floating across the distance towards her. ¡°ls gonna be okay. That was Parker! Jane was sure of it. ¡°I¡¯s scared .¡±Another little voice replied. Paisley! They¡¯re in the back of the van! She could hear them. She could smell them. They were so close! She hadn¡¯t been this close to them since the mountains, and she would be damned if she was going to let them slip through her fingers again. Without a second thought, Jane lit the fuse on the fireworks behind her, then strode back around the corner. She walked towards the gate, then did her best to act shocked when explosions burst to life behind her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The guards immediately leapt into action, and Jane catapulted herself forward, pretending to run from the loud noise. The guards raced past her, and Jane finally reached the van, tackling Anita while her back was turned. She didn¡¯t know how she managed not to shift ¨C after all her wolf was snarling to be released ¨C instead she simply smashed the other woman¡¯s head into the concrete, knocking her out cold. ncing over her shoulder to make sure the guards were still upied trying to prevent the fireworks from setting the city aze, she moved to the back of the van, her blood rushing in her ears. She reached for the double doors separating her from the pups, and r!pped them open. Next Chapter Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Ethan I think l¡¯m going crazy. This waiting is interminable. I¡¯m worried about my pups, worried about my mate ¨C furious at the Goddess for doing this to us. I might understand if I was the only one who was suffering- I¡¯ve certainly been no saint in the past. But Jane and the children don¡¯t deserve this. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I¡¯ve been staring at my phone, waiting for Jane to respond to myst message, when l hear the first explosions. The fireworks! I thought, knowing this could only mean one thing. They wereing from Jane¡¯s gate, which means she must have sight of the pups. I jump up from the table where I¡¯ve been losing at chess for thest few hours, forgetting my pretense of being an old man as l take off in her direction. The elderly man scattered throughout the little park look up at me in shock, but I don¡¯t have time for excuses or exnations. If Jane has eyes on the pup, she needs me. I¡¯m painfully aware of how desperate she¡¯s be, not that I me her. I was praying that Anita woulde to my gate or even Linda¡¯s. I don¡¯t trust Jane not to sacrifice herself for our children, to take needless risks one they¡¯re within reach. If we¡¯d had any choice we never would have split up, but with three gates we didn¡¯t have that luxury. I run as fast as I can towards the crack and bang of the explosives, but the pce is huge and the gates are very far apart from one another. By the time I round the corner on Jane¡¯s street, I see her tackling Anita to the ground. I feel a rush of pride as I watch her easily best the other woman, wanting to cheer her on but not feeling able to spare the breath. As soon as Anita stops moving Jane leaps off her, rushing towards the back of the van. Unfortunately I see what she cannot, which is Anita rising up behind her, apparently having yed possum. ¡°Jane!¡± I roar the warning just as Anita lunges for Jane, just as she¡¯d been opening the cargo bay. The doors had been swinging open a moment ago, but now No! I Jane crashes into them beneath Anita¡¯s weight. I think desperately, still too far away to help. Jane whirls around with a snarl, sinking her fangs into Anita¡¯s hand as the other woman tries to attack. Anita cries out in surprise and pain, and Jane takes the opportunity to kick her legs out from under her. The she-wolves topple to the ground, immediately shifting into their wolves. Fear slices through me, Jane is just an omega, so small and fragilepared to Anita¡¯s alpha strength. She fights ferociously, with all the righteous outrage of a mother protecting her pups -I can only pray to the goddess that her adrenaline is enough to make up for their difference in size and strength. The guards had been busy around the corner a moment ago, but l see a few helmeted heads peek back around the gates at the sound of themotion. One of the men cries out when he sees the she- wolves tussling, waving to hisrades. I know then l can¡¯t afford to go to Jane¡¯s side. l¡¯m closer to the guards, I have to intercept them first. The guards don¡¯t even see meing. They¡¯re so distracted by the scene at the gates that l¡¯m able to knock two of them out before they even realize there¡¯s a threat. The other men whirl around in surprise, eyes wide and growls already burgeoning in their ch3sts. They shift, but l stay on two feet. These are mere sentries, and no match for my power. I charge towards them,shing out with teeth and ws, vicious snarls r!pping through my lungs. The fireworks cleared the area, so no one is around to witness the c*e, but I¡¯m ruthless as I fight. Everything I care about is on the line, and these are the only obstacles standing between us. I can see shes of the women¡¯s fight as I dispatch the men one by one, my heart leaping into my throat as I see Jane begin to fade, then rally. Anita ws and bites at her, but Jane gives it back every bit as ferociously. Right now you¡¯d never know she wasn¡¯t an alpha herself. My pride is distracted for a moment when the final guard, a wolf the size of a mountain, bears down on me, but even this is an easy battle. He might have bulk, but I have power beyond anything he could ever imagine. I r!p into his flesh with my fangs, making him cry out and lose consciousness. I straighten up with a surge of triumph, my wolf crowing with the knowledge that at least one threat has been dispatched. Unfortunately, that¡¯s thest of the good news. When I look back, I see Anita clumsily loading Jane¡¯s unconscious form into the back of the van, and my wolf howls in outrage to see her rough treatment. I take off again, determined to reach my mate and pups before Anita can get them into the pce. It¡¯s impossible! My wolf groans in my head. They¡¯re too far away! Still I don¡¯t give up. I run even as Anita slides into the drivers side of the van, even as she drives through the gates and the huge metal bars close behind her. I¡¯m roaring with pure, undiluted rage, but it doesn¡¯t do any good. More sentries have poured out of the pce in the midst of the chaos, and Anita is safely ensconced behind their protective force. Before I can even process the shift, I find myself no longer hunting Anita, but running from the stampede of guards bearing down on me. There are too many to fight, and my only hope now is to get away. If they catch me it will be the end for me and the boys, and Goddess only knows what Aimon will do to Jane and the girls. I have to live to fight another day if I want to rescue them, even though it breaks my heart to leave Jane behind. My onlyfort is that the pups are no longer alone ¨C they have their mother, or they will when she wakes up. But what if she doesn¡¯t? My wolf frets, feeling horribly guilty fornding Jane in this situation in the first ce. I can¡¯t deny the validity of his fears. I didn¡¯t see how the fight ended, what if Jane hit her head, or Anita was simply packing her body into the van to hide the evidence. Are my pups staring at their mother¡¯s corpse right now? The idea is too horrific to bare, yet I can¡¯t stop seeing it. You see! I roar at my wolf. This is why I didn¡¯t want her with us. I knew it was a bad idea to let her come. What if she never wakes up? All at once lI¡¯m catapulted into the past, remembering thest time I thought l¡¯d lost Jane forever. The doctor¡¯s phone call. Too many words that didn¡¯t make sense. Your ex-wife¡­ pregnancy, severe hemorrhage in the delivery room¡­ premature pup, in desperate need of emergency surgery.¡±l¡¯d barely been able to process any of it. I thought they¡¯d gotten the wrong wolf on the line. It wasn¡¯t until he said those horrible unforgettable words that I realized it was real. Jane is gone, but your daughter still needs you. My daughter, precious Paisley.. who became the light of my life in a world without Jane. l¡¯d never known grief like that ¨C and it wasn¡¯t even real. True grief would have been to lose them both, to lose Jane for real. I know now that I only survived because of Paisley, and because Jane wasn¡¯t really gone and deep down my wolf sensed she was still alive. Could I survive it if she truly died? Can I survive losing her if she doesn¡¯t live on with our pups? I know the answer to that without even thinking about it: No. There¡¯s not a chance in hell. And now it¡¯s not only Paisley and Jane out there in danger, it¡¯s all of our babies. I have to save them, I have to do whatever I can to bring them home -even if I don¡¯t go with them. Please let Jane wake up. I think desperately. Please let her be alright. Let her beforting them right now. If nothing else, please spare them and take me. They don¡¯t deserve this. They¡¯ve never done anything wrong. But l have. I think grimly. I¡¯ve made so many mistakes in my life,mitted too many wrongs I can¡¯t take back. Maybe l deserve to be punished. But please not like this. Don¡¯t punish Jane and the Pups too, If l must suffer, Ill dly do it ¨C just as long as they¡¯re all right. Punish me, not them. Little did I know then, but my prayers would soon be answered. Next Chapter Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Jane I dream of Ethan. I dream of ourst night together, before he made me promise him anything ¨C when we were just two people in love, sharing our passion in the most natural way. The vision is surreal and wonderful at once, and my hazy thoughts are reluctant to return to reality. I keep myself trapped in the dream, only for it to change, transforming into a nightmare where I¡¯m all alone, and running towards a finish line I won¡¯t ever reach. No, I think, fighting the visions assailing my slumbering mind. Go back, don¡¯t take Ethan from me now, I only just got him back. I¡¯m still tossing and turning, fighting the twists and turns of my mind, when a new sound reaches my ears. Why hasn¡¯ she woked up yets?¡± A little voice asks. ¡°l dunno, maybe she just really needs a nap.¡± Another replies. ¡°But what if ¡®Nita really hurted her?¡± The third voice is barely more than a whisper, and the next thing I know, l¡¯m hurtling back into consciousness. My pups! I surge up into a sitting position, scanning the room and immediately locking my attention on my babies. We¡¯re in some sort of bedroom suite, the furnishings more opulent than anything I¡¯ve ever seen outside of Ethan¡¯s penthouse. But none of that matters. My pups are here, all four of them. Paisley, Parker, Ryder and Riley are all gathered around my prone form, looking down at me with love and worry. They¡¯d snuggled close even as I dozedpletely oblivious, and all of a sudden l¡¯m reminded of those stories about pets staying alongside their owners even after they¡¯ve died. The possibility that I might never have opened my eyes again, even as my babies gathered around me, sends me into a riot of tears. ¡°Oh my Goddess!¡±l exim, gathering their beloved little bodies to mine. ¡°You¡¯re here, you¡¯re really here.¡± I¡¯m sobbing now, and so are they, but none of us can stop. It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m battered and bruised, that they¡¯re filthy or even that l¡¯m n*ked after shifting. All that matters is that my pups are finally back in my arms at longst. ¡°Are you okay? l¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± They¡¯re all talking at once, trying to fill me in on everything that¡¯s happened, fighting for spots in my*p and leaning their tearstained faces against my skin.¡± And then there was a boat and we¡¯s were so sicks!¡± Ryder is m0aning. ¡°And a big snake tried to eats us!¡± Parker adds woefully. ¡°And I almost drowneds but fluffy saved me.¡± Paisley contributes. ¡°Then we had to go underground like rats!¡± Riley exims. ¡°Oh my angels.¡± I croon, trying to soothe, rock, and k!ss them all at once. ¡°l¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here now. I won¡¯t let anything else happen to you.¡± It¡¯s chaotic and wonderful. An uproar of emotion as we all reunite, sharing our sadness, fear and relief in all its different forms. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you again¡±¡® I promise. ¡°l¡¯m so sorry I ran out that night. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.¡± ¡°We just wanted to help.¡± Parker exins, sniffling. ¡°To make you feels better.¡± ¡°l know, my love.¡± I shush him gently, ¡°but that¡¯s my job, not yours. I¡¯m supposed to care for you, you shouldn¡¯t ever feel like it¡¯s your responsibility to make me feel better.¡± ¡°But Mommy what happened?¡± Paisley chirps, ¡° Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here in the capital.¡± I whisper. ¡°He¡¯s probably nning a rescue for us right now.¡± I can¡¯t get enough of their sweet faces. Have lever known such joy?¡±Oh, let me look at you ¨C are you hurt?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fines, Mommy. Riley promises. ¡°But you¡¯re bleeding¡± ¡°Nevermind that.¡± l insist, clutching them tightly to my ch3st. ¡°You four are the only things that matter. It speaks volumes that they¡¯re letting me overload them with affection this way. Paisley and Ryder have always been my cuddle bugs, but Riley and Parker can usually only handle so much snuggle time before their energy overflows and they need to y. However right now all of my babies seem perfectly content to let me smother them with hugs and kisses. I know their journey must not have been easy, and I feel a rush of anger towards the woman who started all this. ¡°Do you know where Anita went?¡± I ask after a moment. ¡°She dropped us offs here with you.¡± Riley answers. ¡°Then she said something about the King.¡± ¡°Have you seen the king?¡± I ask them anxiously, taking the opportunity to study them more closely. Their sweet faces are smudged with mud and dirt, and their clothes have seen better days, but Il can¡¯t find any obvious signs of injury. I see only terrible neglect, and my heart cracks open in my ch3st. Should I be relieved they aren¡¯t hurt, or gutted that they¡¯ve been so deprived? ¡°No¡± Ryder assures me.¡±Nita said we wouldn¡¯ meet him till you woke.¡± ¡°She also said you were going to double our value.¡± Paisley whispers, clearly not understanding what her kidnapper had meant. But I understand. With me in his position, he¡¯ll have even more power to leverage against Ethan, and I¡¯m terribly afraid he¡¯ll seed.I wonder what Ethan is doing right now? What he¡¯s thinking? How badly is he suffering? l can only imagine. Guilt floods through my body. This isn¡¯t what I wanted to happen. I wanted my pups back of course, but not at the cost of my freedom and Ethan¡¯s happiness. Are we even safe? Is Aimon simply going to ransom us, or will he try to harm us too?N?velDrama.Org ? content. My emotions are all over the map, and I know it¡¯s just the stress and chaos of the situation. My heart can¡¯t seem tond on any one feeling, and even as loverflow with pain and fear, I also feel cold hard fury simmering in my veins. If anyone is to me in all this, it¡¯s Eric¡¯s father. ¡°Mommy?¡± Riley asks anxiously. ¡°Are we ever going to go home again?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart.¡± Il promise, ¡°Daddy and I are going to take you home as soon as we can¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to them that way¡±¡® A drawling voice sounds from the doorway, and I whip my head around, realizing we aren¡¯t alone for the first time. Anita is standing in the doorway, her arms crossed over her ch3st and a cruel sneer on her face. ¡°You won¡¯t be going home for a very long time ¨C ifever¡± ¡°You!¡± I hiss, rising to my feet and gathering the pups behind me.¡±l ought to tear you limb from limb.¡± ¡°Oh give it up.¡± Anita scoffs, ¡° You¡¯ve already lost, remember?¡± She flicks her gaze to my body. ¡°If I were you l¡¯d get dressed, unless you want to go in front of the king like that.¡± I nce down at my exposed body, half tempted to tell her to go to hell. I need to buy us time somehow, to find a way to escape before the King sees us. I scan our surroundings, seeing only elegant furnishings and no tools. ¡°l don¡¯t have any clothes.¡± I tell Anita, trying to dampen my fury. I need to find a way to get her to leave, so that l can search the room and try to make a n. ¡°Look in the wardrobe. There¡¯s things for the children too. I¡¯ll have a maid sent to help you get cleaned up.¡± Anita informs me coolly. ¡°I hardly need help bathing my own pups.¡± I growl. ¡°Nor do I want anyone in this ceying a finger on them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re for you too.¡± Anita snorts, ¡°it won¡¯t look good if you go to a royal audience bleeding like a stuck pig. Besides, someone has to keep an eye on you. If you¡¯re have as clever as your brats you certainly can¡¯t be trusted. I feel a rush of pride for my pups, even as I dream ofshing at at her. True to her word, a pair of servant women in uniform enter a momentter, and my opportunity to try and figure out an escape vanishes before my eyes. I let the maids patch up the scratches and bite marks Anita left on my arms and legs, but I insist on caring for my pups myself. It¡¯s so strange to think that bath time used to be a hassle, but now I relish it more than anything. I never thought I¡¯d get to wrestle my babies into a tub again, and they¡¯re so relieved to be with me they don¡¯t evenin. Within half an hour, we¡¯ re all clean and sweet- smelling, dressed in clothes equally as fine as any of the designer pieces I would wear at home. I can¡¯t stop looking at my pups ¨C hugging them and k!ssing them, asking them questions just to hear their perfect little voices. Our reunion is too short lived though, because before long Anita is back, and we¡¯re on our way to meet the King. Next Chapter Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Jane I¡¯ve never met a King before. I¡¯m not sure what I expected ¨C a fancy throne? An old man in a crown and fur-lined cape? A golden scepter? King Aimon doesn¡¯t fulfill any of these expectations. Instead I find a middle-aged man in simple clothing, seated in a private parlor in the Pce¡¯s East Wing. The pups and I are herded inside by his guards, but I stop in the doorway, not wanting to move any closer to our captor. The room is set up as if a tea party is about to be held, with a steaming china kettle and an array of snacks on silver trays. Normally I would have my hands full having to hold the pups back from all the cakes and sweets, but they¡¯re all cowering safely behind me, not trusting this strange situation. The King rises to his feet as the door closes behind us.¡±Well I can certainly see why you turned my feckless son¡¯s head.¡± Aimon says by way of greeting. The words aren¡¯t apliment ¨C he says them entirely without feeling or emotion, and his face is an expressionless mask. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to meet you at last, Jane.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me if l don¡¯t return the sentiment.¡± I bite, keeping my pups huddled behind my legs. ¡°Anita tells me you put up quite the fight trying to rescue your little ones.¡± For the first time a note of approval enters his voice. ¡°I hope she didn¡¯t rough you up too badly.¡± I want to tell him that Ethan will kill him either way, but I keep my mouth shut. We have to y this smart. I need to figure out what he¡¯s nning, and l have to make him believe we won¡¯t try to escape. It will be so much harder to get away if he¡¯s let on to our intentions. ¡°What does it matter?¡± I question, wishing I could have this conversation without the pups present, but unwilling to let them out of my sight. ¡°We both know that any you ransom you try to collect on us will only be for show ¨C so our condition is irrelevant.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± The king questions shrewdly. ¡°Because you don¡¯t need money.¡± I dere, gesturing to our luxurious surroundings. ¡°The only ways you stand to gain here are politically.¡± He nods, ¡°Eric always said you were clever:¡± ¡°You must have a low opinion of women¡¯s intelligence if you think figuring out the painfully obvious shows intelligence.¡± I proim bitterly. Now Aimon does smile, he cheeks splitting into a terrifying leer. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, l¡¯d never believe you were an omega. It¡¯s a shame Ethan robbed you of being Luna for so many years.¡± ¡°Pitting me against my mate won¡¯t work either.¡± I inform him icily. ¡°We¡¯ve moved beyond the troubles in our past¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make conversation¡± Aimon shrugs, sweeping his arms to the couches and tea service. ¡°Won¡¯t you sit down? You all must be hungry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want and be done with it?¡± I counter. I¡¯m worried about getting food into my pups, but I don¡¯t trust this man enough to eat or drink anything he gives us. ¡°You¡¯re giving me what I want just by being here.¡± Aimon states coolly. ¡°Leverage against Ethan?¡± I guess, wishing we¡¯d arrivedter. Maybe if he¡¯d invited us to dinner instead of tea, there would be some knives about. ¡°To what end? To steal his pack, expand your empire?¡± Aimon nods again, ¡°As I said- clever:¡± ¡°And what is to be of us when you achieve your aims?¡± I inquire, nodding towards my babies. ¡°Well that would depend¡± Aimon muses, watching me closely. ¡°On what?¡± I prompt him. ¡°Why, on you of course.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I should think that would be obvious.¡± l only re, still searching the peripheries of my vision for some sort of weapon, or any implement that might aid in our escape. When I don¡¯t respond, Aimon continues, ¡°I had one heir worthy of taking over my throne when I die, but as you know I outlived him. My second heir seemed hopeless, but I gave him the opportunity to prove himself, and he turned out to a traitor twice over:¡± ¡°Where is Eric?¡± I wonder aloud, thinking of Linda. ¡°He¡¯s dealing with the consequences of his treachery.¡± Aimon announces bleakly. ¡°The point is that once your dear Ethan is out of the way, I¡¯ll finally have the empire l desire, but I won¡¯t have anyone to pass it down to. I nce nervously at Parker and Ryder, painfully aware of the threat they pose to Aimon as Ethan¡¯s heirs. Why is Aimon even telling me this? What does this have to do with me? Suddenly the thoughts click in my brain,surely he¡¯s not suggesting what I think he is? There, I can tell you¡¯ve worked it out.¡± Aimon grins. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven yourself capable of bearing an Alpha¡¯s pups, and I admit that of the various women in my orbit -I find your spirit refreshing¡± He rises from his chair,ing towards us. ¡°Not to mention, your smell..¡± He breathes in deeply, his eyes beginning to glow. ¡°¡®ve always heard about omegas¡¯ entracing scents, but I¡¯ve never had the pleasure of experiencing one for myself:¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°And you think I would agree to be your brood mare?¡± I scoff. ¡°You must know your kind are incredibly hard toe by ¨C and your current litter is proof of why Alphas and omegas are fated thus. I¡¯m sure l¡¯ll never meet another omega again, and I¡¯m not so foolish as to pass up a golden opportunity. Don¡¯t worry though ¨C it¡¯s only until you birth me a healthy son¡± He shrugs, ¡°Then you and your girls would be free to leave.¡± ¡°My girls,¡± I repeat hoarsely, even though this is no surprise. ¡°What of Ryder and Parker?¡± Aimon gives me an exasperated look, ¡°do you really want me to say it in front of them?¡± My maternal instincts roar to life as my wolfstruggles to be let out. A feral snarl rips out of my ch3st, and I surge forward. ¡°I¡±ll tell you this much, if youy a hand on a single hair on their heads, I will do everything in my power to destroy you. Not only will l not agree to your sickn, but I will make your life absolutely miserable.¡± ¡°Come now, Jane.¡± Aimon encourages. ¡°Be reasonable ¨C you don¡¯t have many options here. You can save some of your children, or none at all. Is that what you want?¡± The ground beneath my feet feels as though it¡¯s crumbling right out from under me. This can¡¯t be real, it can¡¯t actually be happening. It¡¯s too awful. ¡°What about exile?¡± I suggest desperately. Aimon simply snorts. ¡°You know as well as I do that exile is only a temporary solution. How many times throughout history has a fallen or exiled heir waged war to reim their birthright or enact vengeance? The room is spinning now, and despite my prayers for this all to be a dream, I know it isn¡¯t. As horrible as this situation is, I know worse things happen to good people all the time. I¡¯ve never been one of those shifters who fearlessly dives into danger, convinced the worst can¡¯t happen to me. I¡¯ve always been painfully aware of my own mortality, of the world¡¯s cruel realities. For a moment I forget Ethan, I forget my own happiness ¨C faced with the very real threat against my pups, their precious lives be the only things that matter in my world. ¡°Let them go.¡± I plead, my voice shaking. ¡°Let them go, and l¡¯ll agree to stay with you. I¡¯ll do anything you want- just let them go.¡± Aimon c***s his head to the side studying me closely. You can¡¯t fool me into lowering my guards and giving you the chance to escape Jane.¡± That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing.¡± l tell him sincerely. ¡°I would die for my pups, and if you¡¯re telling me l have to choose between their lives and my own -I choose them.¡± Aimon¡¯s sharp eyes bore into me, and I think he realizes I¡¯m telling the truth. He steps closer still, and poor Paisley whimpers behind me. I wish I couldfort her, I wish I could turn around and run out of here with all four of them. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t do its!¡± Riley whispers behind me. ¡°Hush baby¡± I scold gently, my voice thick with emotion as l look back to Aimon. ¡°Well?¡± King Aimon chuckles, a hollow, humorless sound. He begins circling us as he speaks, his inner predator responding to my palpable fear. ¡°Poor little Luna. Don¡¯t you see, it¡¯s not a choice between you and them. I have you all, and l¡¯m going to do what I like with you and your precious pups.¡± He stops before me, so close that | can smell his aftershave. ¡°But you will do what I want and withoutint, otherwise l¡¯ll make things worse for your girls. If I were you, l¡¯d make your remaining time with the boysst ¨C they only get to live as long as Ethan does.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Ethan I only stop long enough to tie up the guards I fought, swipe their uniforms and pick up Linda. I can¡¯t stop picturing Jane being loaded into the back of that van, the ruthless way Anita fought her, the frightened cries of my pups. The images y over and over again in my mind, driving me half mad with fear, fury and self-loathing. I¡¯m so angry with myself for letting Janee along on this trip. This is precisely why I shouldn¡¯t have given in to my wolf. I never should have split us up either, but I didn¡¯t know what else to do given the gate situation. Goddess, I hope she¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do anything, give anything, for her and the pups to be home safe again. As usual my prayers are met only with silence, but I can only hope the Goddess is too busy looking after my family to respond at the moment. I don¡¯t know how l¡¯m going to get them back: I have no idea where they¡¯re being kept in the pce, but for once I might actually be able to track them in this rain- soaked kingdom. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Linda is muttering next to me. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to keep our wits about us.¡± l answer tersely, passing her one of the uniforms. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we had these disguises, Simon doesn¡¯t allow she-wolves to work as guards.¡± ¡°Bigot.¡± Linda grumbles, pulling on the livery. ¡°How Eric turned out so well when that monster raised him, I¡¯ll never know.¡± I have plenty of thoughts about this, but I wisely keep them to myself. However her words do remind me of our second objective, and l try to make my tone gentle as I say, ¡°We¡¯ll try to find him while we¡¯re inside, but l hope you¡¯ll forgive me for insisting Jane and the pups have toe first.¡± Linda stiffens slightly. ¡°Of course they do, but I hope you¡¯ll forgive me if l don¡¯t jump for joy over the idea of leaving my mate behind.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry. I profess, ¡°l just wanted to make sure we¡¯re on the same page.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She sighs, looking truly forlorn. ¡°For all I know he¡¯s not even alive.¡± ¡°You would feel it if he wasn¡¯t.¡± I assure her, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. You¡¯ll see¡± ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡± Linda blinks up at me, seeming very vulnerable indeed. ¡°How do you hold onto hope so tightly? Doesn¡¯t it ever seem like it¡¯s all too much?¡± ¡°I have to.¡± I shrug honestly. ¡°l have to hold onto hope¡­ the alternative means losing everyone I love, and I won¡¯t ept that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Linda nods, straightening her shoulders. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. So what¡¯s the n?¡± Sneaking into the pce is the easy part. We spent all day watching the guards posted at the gates, so we know their schedules and routines, we know how they screen visitors and interact with one another. When their shift changes for the evening, we slip into the employee entrance, walking in as if we belong. The chaos of this afternoon has died down now, and even though the pce is still on high alert, the guards l fought are still safely tied up in a dmissioned public restroom, so no one knows that their uniforms have been stolen. One downside of Aimon having such a massive home is that securing it requires too many soldiers to possibly count. Unlike my modest penthouse, where l know every single sentry employed by name, the guards here don¡¯t seem to notice strangers are in their midst. This fact inspires a rush of optimism, if there are too many watchdogs to even know each other, I guarantee Aimon won¡¯t know the men in his employ either. Of course this is also a big problem. It made getting inside easy, but it¡¯s going to make getting back out with Jane, Eric and the pups almost impossible. I pick up Anita¡¯s scent first, and my wolf immediately demands to be let out so he can find and destroy her. I¡¯m sorely tempted to let him, but I know attacking the trafficker will risk exposing us. I wave Linda on behind me, following her trail and trying to figure out how to sneak without looking suspicious. Her scent leads us to the East Wing, and soon Linda and I are huddled outside a door, pretending to stand watch while really eavesdropping on the phone call happening inside. ¡°The King is thrilled. Anita is saying, ¡°He actually tripled my reward when brought him the mother with the pups, and promised a bonus if the scheme sessfully puts an end to ckwell:¡± It takes all my willpower to remain silent, and all my attention to ensure I don¡¯t identally growl and give myself away. Linda is looking at me with genuine worry, but Anita is still talking. ¡°I¡¯m tempted to ask him to let me take the pups when he¡¯s done with them. He only needs them to lure Ethan, and after he¡¯s dead there won¡¯t be any danger selling them elsewhere. Those kids could fetch a high price at market.¡± There¡¯s a pause as the person on the other end of the phone says something, then Anita scoffs, ¡°No, the omega b***h couldn¡¯t even beat me with the element of surprise, and the King is going to be too busy breeding her to let her out of his sight. I guess he¡¯d rather start all over again than rely on his failure of a son. He hasn¡¯t let him out of the dungeon since l turned up.¡± I feel all the blood rush from my face as Anita reveals Aimon¡¯s ns for my mate. I¡¯m relieved to know she¡¯s alive, but horrified to imagine what Aimon will do to her. I nce at Linda, and see her looking equally shocked. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for the same reason, or because we now know what has be of Eric. Either way, I¡¯ve heard enough ¨C we know that Anita is alone now, and if anyone knows where Jane is, it¡¯s her. I gesture for Linda to stay close, and push my way inside the room. Anita is facing away from the door, and she doesn¡¯t sense my presence until it¡¯s toote. I pounce on her from behind, not feeling a single shred of guilt for the unfair tactic. Linda snatches up Anita¡¯s cell phone when it tters to the floor, hitting the red ¡®end¡± button on the call as I m my hand over Anita¡¯s mouth before she can make a sound. I circle my other hand around her throat, squeezing her airway closed and relishing her panicked response. ¡°Where are they?¡± I snarl in her ear, stilling her struggles without any effort whatsoever. Apparently she¡¯s only strongpared to sweet little omegas, next to me she might as well be a helpless pup. I feel a surge of righteous pleasure at this fact, and give her a vicious shake when she doesn¡¯t immediately answer. ¡°Tell me now and maybe l¡¯ll let you live.¡± This is an outright lie -I have no intention of letting this woman live and I don¡¯t feel a damn bit of remorse about taking her life. She stole my children, she¡¯s responsible for the envement and abuse of Goddess knows how many others¡­ and sheid her hands on my mate. As far as I¡¯m concerned every subsequent breath she takes is a gift she doesn¡¯t deserve. I loosen my grip on her throat only enough to let her. ¡°Fourth floor, north wing.¡± Anita chokes out, her feet kicking in the air. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± I demand, putting all my Alpha authority into themand. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She wheezes, her pupils dted in panic. ¡°The second door on the left from the main stairs¡±I listen to the tenor of her tremulous words. They ring with honesty, and now there¡¯s only one question left to answer. ¡°And Eric ¨C you said he was in the dungeons, do you know where?¡± She shakes her head frantically, and all at once her usefulness to us ceases. ¡°lf you were smarter you would have held out.¡± l inform her ruthlessly. ¡°Now l have no reason to keep you alive.¡± Anita¡¯s eyes snap to their widest point yet, and she begins sputtering, begging despite the fact that she¡¯s almost out of air. I growl and squeeze her throat with my full strength, crushing herrynx and crumpling the bones in her spine. The fragile column bes like jelly in my hand as her head lolls over my fingers. Her life winks out very quickly then, and I wish l¡¯d had the time to truly make her suffer. I drop Anita¡¯s body like a sack of bricks, and Linda and I leave as swiftly as we came. About halfway to the north wing I pick up Jane and the pups¡¯ scents, and from then on I don¡¯t need to abide Anita¡¯s directions. I follow their trail to the exact door she described, but it sets off rm bells in my mind that no guards are posted out front. Is Aimon really so over-confident? Surely he knows Jane will be determined to escape. I pause to listen through the wood and ensure we aren¡¯t about to head into a trap, my heart leaping in my ch3st when I hear the lyrical notes of Jane¡¯s voice, and five beautifully beating hearts. They¡¯re right on the other side of that door! Next Chapter Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Jane After our meeting with Aimon, I came back to the room with the pups and immediately began trying to figure out a way to escape. I think they were a little disappointed and if l¡¯m honest, I am too. I wish I were able to simply hold them tight and give them all the love and nurturing they¡¯ve been missing these last few weeks. But that will have to wait until we¡¯re safe. Then I canvish my affection on them, and pry the more difficult details about their ordeal from their l!ps. I¡¯m afraid of what they might tell me, but I know we have to have that talk in order to heal. After scouring the room from top to bottom, I¡¯m beginning to feel very nervous. I can¡¯t find anything that might help us break free. There are sheets I could tie into ropes once night falls, but we¡¯re too high up and it feels terribly risky with such young pups. The best weapon l came across were some particrly spikey stilettos in the wardrobe ¨C there aren¡¯t even razors in the bathroom. I even searched the walls, bookcases and floorboards in case there might be some sort of secret passageways leading out of the room, despite how much of a long shot that idea was. I¡¯m at a loss, and it¡¯s bing harder and harder to keep my fear at bay. I was sick as soon as we got back to the room, and l¡¯m not sure if it was because of Aimon¡¯s ns for us¡­ or the baby I might be carrying. I know Ethan is out there somewhere and probably knows that I¡¯ve been taken by now, but the idea of himing here after us frightens me more than trying to escape on our own. If he does he¡¯ll be ying right into Aimon¡¯s hands, but what other choice does he have? I have to find a way to free us before¡­ my thoughtse to a screeching halt when the door handle jiggles, and the next thing I know, Ethan¡¯s scent is wafting towards me through the wood. He¡¯s here! Time seems to slow down as I watch the scene unfold. It takes Ethan less than a minute to pick the locks, but it seems like everything is moving in slow-motion. The door swings inward, and Ethan appears dressed in a guard¡¯s uniform. He looks so powerful framed in the doorway, and then the pups are whirling around, following my stunned gaze. Thankfully Ethan puts a finger to his lips before they can cry out, but l¡¯ll never forget the joy on their young faces. A moment ago they were drawn and pale, but now they light up like the sun itself. ¡°Daddy!¡± Ryder, Riley, Parker and Paisley whisper-shout, taking off across the room as Ethan and Linda slip inside. Ethan pulls all four of the children into his strong arms, hugging them so tightly I can see they¡¯re struggling to breathe. Still, no oneins. They¡¯re all crying, including Ethan, and though l know the situation is urgent, I can¡¯t bear to steal this moment from them. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you, I¡¯m so sorry it took so long!¡± He¡¯s murmuring, smothering them in k!sses. ¡°Are you alright? let me look at you.¡± Ethan seems to be having the same problem I did -wanting to make sure they¡¯re all unharmed, but unwilling to release them from his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry He says over and over again. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying so hard to find you.¡¯ I realize now how much Ethan was shielding me from his feelings, swallowing his own fear and guilt to take care of me. I feel a rush of love so powerful that the room begins to spin, and as if he can sense my thoughts, Ethan looks up at me. Eyes shining, he offers me a brilliant smile.¡±What are you doing all the way over there?¡± ¡°Mommy has lots a owies¡± Paisley tells him, ¡°We haves to be gentle with her.¡± Ethan¡¯s brow furrows, and he immediately lifts the pups into his arms, expertly juggling them as he crosses over to me. He sets them on the bed, close enough for either of us to reach at the first opportunity, but turns his attention to me. ¡°How bad is it?¡± He murmurs, taking my face in his hands. I grasp his wrists, offering up a watery smile. ¡°I¡±¡®m okay.¡± l insist, ¡°But Aimon¡­¡± ¡°1 know.¡± Ethan sighs, gingerly wrapping his arms around me and kissing my hair, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of Anita, she let slip what he¡¯s nning.¡± ¡°We have to get out of here.¡± I whisper, reaching for the pups so they can join our hug. Four warm little bodies press into our sides, and for one blissful moment, our family is whole again. My heart is soaring. I wasn¡¯t sure we would ever get to be together this way again, and if things weren¡¯t so precarious I would probably be sobbing. My body is aching but I don¡¯t care, l just want to stay wrapped up around Ethan and my babies forever. ¡°How are we going to get them out without being seen?¡± Linda frets, scanning the room. ¡°If we had some sort ofundry cart or something maybe we could hide them underneath some nkets.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ethan praises, not releasing us. ¡°If we go down to the service corridors we can switch out the guard uniforms for some servants clothes and pretend to be cleaning ¨C even a garbage bin or something would work, as long as we can conceal Jane and the pups. ¡°Do you think we can try to get Eric at the same time?¡± Linda questions eagerly. Ethan frowns. ¡°I think we might have toe back for him. We don¡¯t even know where the dungeons are, or where he is within them.¡± ¡°Okay:¡± Linda nods, sounding disappointed. ¡°We¡¯l be right back, okay?¡± Ethan says, pulling away from me. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Ryder and Parker whisper in unison. I¡¯m also shaking my head, not wanting to let him out of my sight, ¡°there must be another way!¡± ¡°I¡¯Il be back so fast you¡¯ll never know l left. I promise.¡± He murmurs, kissing me, then all four of the pups in turn. ¡°I love you all¡±. It worries me that he chose thosest words, as if he¡¯s preparing for the worst and wants to make sure he tells us while he can. ¡°We love you too. I reply, my voice catching in my throat. A small chorus of, ¡°1 love you. and ¡°l love you Daddy¡± follows my own promation. Ethan and Linda slip back out the door, and I can only pray that this isn¡¯t thest time I see them. The waiting is horrible. I spend the entire time pacing back and forth, with the pups huddled on the bed watching me anxiously. ¡°ls gonna be okay, Mommy. ¡± Paisley chirps after a few minutes. ¡°Daddy will fix its, you¡¯ll see¡± ¡°I know angel.¡± I try to smile, pausing my pacing only long enough, to give them another squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy¡¯s just being impatient.¡± ¡°Patience is a virtue.¡± Riley announces saucily, repeating the same words she often hears from me. I can¡¯t help but chuckle, and appreciate the moment of levity, but after a few moments l¡¯m back to pacing, unable to sit still while Ethan and Linda try to stage our rescue. Despite my nerves, They return within half an hour, wearing the colorful livery of the maids and footmen and carting aundry trolley. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I feel like crying when theye back through the door, and my wolf keens with pure relief. ¡°Come on.¡± Ethan encourages. ¡°We have to hurry.¡± The pups and I gather around the cart, and Ethan sweeps me up into his arms before | can attempt to climb inside. He carefully ces me in the empty trolley, tsking apologetically when I wince. ¡°Sorry sweetheart, puppies iing.¡± One by one the quadruplets are deposited around me. ¡°Cuddle close to Mommy, little ones.¡± Ethan advises. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to be very, quiet.¡± That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t make a peep, no matter what¡± I confirm, nodding to Linda as she stands poised to cover us up with a fluffy white duvet. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the other side.¡± Ethan promises, stroking my cheek onest time before helping Linda arrange the nket. The cart is rolling down the hall within minutes, and I can only hold my breath and pray that this works. We¡¯re going to have to run as soon as we¡¯re out. It will be a race to get out of the Southern lsles before Aimon can catch up to us, and I don¡¯t have the faintest idea what that will mean for Eric. I know Ethan promised to go back for him with Linda, but go back when? Immediately, or after the pups and I are safely home? I hear the ding of an elevator, and we pause for a minute before setting off again, the squeaky wheels rolling beneath us, jangling along as we move through the pce. I wish l could see outside, I wish I could ease the feeling of dread deep in my gut. A whisper reaches my ears after what feels like an hour,¡±We¡¯re going to load you into a service van, just sit tight.¡± The trolley tips sideways as we¡¯re propelled up a ramp, and another whisper floats through the nkets when we still. ¡°We¡¯re in the endgame now. Just a little longer.¡± Just then a new but familiar sound reaches my ears, only it can¡¯t be. It almost sounds like someone is pping? I know something is wrong when I hear Ethan curse, and then Aimon¡¯s voice raises behind us. Very nice, Ethan. Truly an impressive effort. You almost got away with it.¡± My heart sinks, and that sense of dread blooms as understand what¡¯s happening. We¡¯re caught. Next Chapter Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Ethan No, no, no. It isn¡¯t real, this isn¡¯t happening. I was afraid our escape had been too easy, but l¡¯m not sure what other choice we had. We were only two people, and doing this job right would have required an army. Maybe we should have taken more time to n, rather than rushing in, but in the end it was always going to be the same odds. Besides, we had a very small window after I knocked the guards out and stole their uniforms, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to use them as disguises tomorrow or the next day ¨C after Aimon realized we had them. It was a blessing we¡¯d been able to find Jane and the pups so quickly, and Linda¡¯s quick thinking truly had been inspired. I don¡¯t regret the way we went about the rescue, I only regret that we didn¡¯t seed. This isn¡¯t the way I wanted it to end. In a one-on-one fight I¡¯m confident I could easily defeat Aimon ¨C he¡¯s twenty years my senior after all. However I don¡¯t trust the King to give me a fair fight. Right now he¡¯s standing at the Pce door, nked by half a dozen guards on either side. He¡¯s wearing a smugleer, and my wolf howls in fury to think we came so close. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you wonder why there weren¡¯t guards at their door?¡± He arches a brow. ¡°1 have every inch of that suite under video surveince. I knew the moment you stepped inside.¡± Disappointment wells up inside me, the cameras must have been hidden incredibly well, but it does make sense now. He was probably nning this from the very beginning. The nkets in the trolley shift from beneath, and Jane pushes them to the ground, revealing herself and the pups. I nce at her terrified expression, and she shakes her head, silently begging me not to do what I must. I turn my back on her, fearing that I won¡¯t be able to go through with this if I keep looking at her heartbroken expression. ¡°Just let them go, Aimon. It¡¯s me you want.¡± I demand. ¡°Ethan, no!¡± Jane is no longer begging in silence, she¡¯s trying to scramble out of theundry cart, wincing and whimpering in the process. ¡°Janey.¡± I speak her name as a stern rebuke, plucking her from the cart and setting her feet on the ground before she can hurt herself worse than she already is. ¡°You knew this might happen. You promised me.¡±I tower over her, letting her feel the full force of my power as I push the service vans¡¯ keys into her hands. ¡° Take Linda and the pups and go.¡± ¡°Ethan, l can¡¯t!¡± She protests again, tears pooling on her darkshes. ¡°You can!¡± l insist, taking her shoulders, ¡°You have to!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t allow that.¡± Aimon interjects, gesturing to his guards. They swiftly circle us, and the King continues. ¡°You see I have need of an omega, and your daughters are integral to ensuring sweet Janebehaves herself long enough to give me an heir. You and your boys on the other hand¡­¡± He trails off ominously. He¡¯s so cavalier about threatening my family, and rage sets my blood to boil. Have l ever hated anyone this much? Even Eve? My wolf ws at the surface of my skin, and for once l don¡¯t try to hold him back. ¡°If that¡¯s the way you want to y it,¡±l counter, stepping forward with a ferocious growl, ¡°Then I might as well challenge you formally.¡± ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered, Ethan¡± Aimon drawls, though I sense a note of fear in his low voice. ¡°Fighting me would be suicide. ¡°So what?¡± I bark, stripping off my shirt. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me anyway. You didn¡¯t really think l¡¯d go down without a fight, did you?¡± Aimon scoffs, signaling his men a second time, and I realize his n. He¡¯s been counting on his guards being strong enough to overpower me, and only now that l¡¯m in front of him is he beginning to doubt they can seed. He also wasn¡¯t counting on Jane and Linda. Neither woman is particrly powerful naturaly, but Jane is a mother whose pups are in grave danger, and Linda is a she-wolf whose mate is behind bars. Righteous anger and adrenaline can go a long way in such circumstances. I exchange a meaningful look with both of them, and while I wish there was time for me to tell Jane and the pups that I love them again, the element of surprise is the only advantage we have ¨C and it¡¯s not even much of a surprise. I lunge for Aimon, shifting mid-pounce, and Jane and Linda dive for the guards nearest me, giving me enough of a head start to tackle the king. Aimon shifts just before I collide with him, and I sense more attackers closing in around us. His guards areing to his defense, but they aren¡¯t fast enough. We tumble to the ground together, rolling in a blur of fur, teeth and ws. I snarl and snap, slicing at the sensitive flesh of his underbelly with my sharp ws. Two wolvesnd on my back just as I get Aimon pinned, and I have to buck them off to focus on the vile man in front of me. If I finish him off quickly enough then their allegiance will have to transfer to me, but as long as Aimon lives, his men will do whatever it takes to help him. I can see Linda and Jane fighting out of the corner of my eye, and I have to internally berate myself not to get distracted worrying about my mate. Aimon wants her alive, so his men will try not to hurt her. I also feel responsible fornding Linda in this mess, but I tell myself that the best thing I can do for them both is take Aimon down. He¡¯s more spry than l initially credited him, but the old King is still no match for me. The hardest part is constantly throwing off his men so I can actually focus on him. Every time l get him in the right position to go in for the kill, another massive body crashes into me, and I¡¯m forced to start all over again. I whip my head around when I hear Jane yelp, and Aimon takes the opportunity to sink his fangs into my arm. I snarl, shing my ws over his face as I try to make sure Jane is alright. She¡¯s crumpled on the ground a little ways away, a hulking wolf standing over her. The pups are crying out for her, but they can¡¯t escape theundry trolley. Cursing myself, I push off of Aimon and tackle the wolf threatening Jane, r!pping into his throat before he even knows what¡¯s happened. As soon as he¡¯s down, I pause to check on Jane, nudging her with my cold nose and sighing with relief when she whines and blinks up at me. I try to send her a mental message promising to help her as soon as I¡¯m able, swiping a k!ss over her muzzle and diving back into the fray. Aimon is trying to slink out amidst the distraction, leaning on his guards for support as he tries to get to his feet. I roar and knock him back onto the hard cement, crashing my body into the guards around him to clear the way, and set upon him once more. Finally I got the window I needed. I close my fangs around his throat, feeling his pulse racing between my jaws. Just as I bite down, pain slices through my spine as one of the guards sinks their teeth into the precious column of nerves. Howling with agony, I don¡¯t let the other wolf¡¯s attack distract me. I slice my fangs into Aimon¡¯s neck, hot blood pouring out around my mouth as I r!p his windpipe clean out. It¡¯s over very fast in the end -it usually is. One moment the tyrant king was whining and wriggling beneath me ¨C the next he¡¯spletely still as the light drains from his eyes. I don¡¯t feel any regret. At once the movement around us ceases, and I find myself falling to the ground with Aimon, even as the wolf on top of me finally relents now that his master is dead. Why do I feel so dazed? It¡¯s almost as if l¡¯m being slowly submerged in warm water, the entire world has gone fuzzy around me, and though l keep telling myself to get up, my body doesn¡¯t obey. The next thing I know Jane is leaning over me, bruised, alive, and naked as the day she was born. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ethan.¡± She¡¯s repeating, tears dripping down her cheeks.¡±Just stay down. It¡¯s over, we¡¯re safe.¡± She presses tender k!sses to my furry head, repeating the same words over and over. ¡°We¡¯re safe. An ambnce is on the way, just hang in there.¡± They¡¯re safe. I repeat to myself, if this is the end, at least l know my family is safe. As I waver in and out of consciousness, one final thought follows me into the darkness.. can¡¯t feel my legs. Next Chapter Chapter 154 Chapter 154 3rd Person ¡°Shhh, you¡¯re gonna wakes him!¡± Paisley, whispered, scolding her brothers when they started to get a little too rowdy at Ethan¡¯s bedside. ¡°When is he gonna gets up, anyway?¡± Parker frowned. ¡°He¡¯s been sleeping forevers!¡± ¡°Mommy says we haves to give him time.¡± Riley reminded him, peeking up over the edge of the bed. ¡°He looks really sleepy.¡± ¡°Well a course he does.¡± Ryder responded wryly, everyone looks sleepy when they¡¯re sleeping.¡± ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Riley countered archly. ¡° Like he needs rest.¡± ¡°Are you pups being good?¡± Linda¡¯s voice sounded at the doorway. She¡¯d been checking in at the nurses station when the pups disappeared from her side. Of course, it didn¡¯t take her long to find them at all. They¡¯d been trying to sneak into Ethan¡¯s room all night, not understanding the hospital¡¯s rules about visiting hours. ¡°Yes Auntie Linda.¡± They chimed in unison. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Ethan¡¯s groggy voice surprised them all, and five sets of feet left the ground as they positively leapt into the air. ¡°Daddy!¡± Ryder, Riley, Parker and Paisley were instantly at his side, mbering around him in excitement. ¡°Hello pups.¡± He grinned, still not awake enough to open his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared you.''¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t scared Daddy!¡± Parker insisted. Riley nudged him with her elbow, and he flushed. ¡°At least not very scared.¡± ¡°You were so brave¡± Paisley praised. ¡°We couldn¡¯ really see the fights, but we could hear you!¡± ¡°You were really mads.¡± Ryder adds, his eyes going wide at the memory. ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Ethan asked, reaching for them blindly. The pups went to him promptly, snugling up against the bed and eyeing the narrow mattress as if trying to figure out if there was room for them too. Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine. Mommy too ¨C but she¡¯s in another room¡± Parker exined. ¡°Can we gets in bed with him?¡± Riley asked, turning to Linda. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Their aunt cautioned. ¡°The doctor still has toe give his post-op report.¡± ¡°Post-op?¡± Ethan repeated dazedly. ¡°I had surgery? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t tell me any more details about what happened since l¡¯m not family. And Jane¡¯s in apletely different ward!¡±¡® Linda shared. She¡¯s okay,¡± She added, sensing Ethan¡¯s sudden worry. ¡°But she was pretty bruised up between Anita and the guards ¨C they wanted to do some extra tests just to make sure she wasn¡¯t injured internally.¡± Ethan grunted, his brow furrowing with concern. They couldn¡¯t put us in the same room?¡± She¡¯ll be here as soon as they release her.¡± Linda promised. ¡°You¡¯re just in different departments.¡± Ethan grunted again, not seeming to care for this idea. ¡°ls there any news about Eric?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°He¡¯s here too ¨C under observation¡± Linda exined. ¡°He¡¯s been in the dungeons for weeks being interrogated. He¡¯s very thin and worn down, but he said thank you for killing his father¡± Ethan chuckled, ¡°d do it again if I could.¡± ¡°Knock knock¡± A bright, unfamiliar voice prompted Ethan to peek one eye open. A doctor in a white coat was leaning against the door frame, looking in on the scene with a somber smile. ¡°Are you awake Mr. ckwell?¡± ¡°Mostly.¡± Ethan murmured, absentmindedly petting the pups. He wasing back to himself a little bit more with every moment that passed. ¡°Will I be released soon?¡± ¡°If l could have a moment alone with the Alpha?¡± The doctor requested, looking to Linda. ¡°Of course¡± She agreed. ¡°Come on kids, let¡¯s go see if we can find some breakfast.¡± ¡°But we wanna stay with Daddy!¡± The pups protested. ¡°Oh yeah, more than you want¡­ waffles?¡± Linda dangled the idea, knowing the children must be starving. They¡¯d been up most of the night, and waffles were a sweet treat they didn¡¯t get very often. Four little heads turned in her direction, and four pairs of eyes widened with intrigue. ¡°Waffles?¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡± Linda confirmed knowingly, ¡°with butter and syrup, or ooh, strawberries and whipped cream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay little ones.¡± Ethanughed. ¡°I won¡¯t be offended if you pick waffles over me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Paisley inquired, reaching out to stroke his cheek. Ethan caught her tiny hand and brought it to his l!ps. ¡°I promise, go on now.¡± As the pups skipped out with Linda, the doctor came forward. Ethan studied her expression, feeling a fresh wave of unease. The truth was that he¡¯d been trying to piece together the events at the pce ever since waking. He felt very foggy, and his body was still heavily under the influence of anesthesia. Still, he remembered hisst thoughts before passing out, and he¡¯d been trying to move his legs all through the conversation with the pups ¨C to no avail. Tell me,¡± He prompted the doctor. ¡°The surgery was on my spine?¡± She nodded. ¡°l¡¯m very sorry, Mr. ckwell.¡± His heart sank, and Ethan suddenly felt like his entire world was slipping away. ¡°You came in with a very acute spinal cord injury. You were bitten near your lumbar and while theceration itself didn¡¯t sever the cord, it did result in significant swelling and bleeding, enough to cut off the nerves your brain uses tomunicate to your lower body. We went into the OR hoping to drain enough blood to reduce the swelling and repair the injury, but unfortunately we were unsessful.¡± ¡°And what does that mean exactly?¡± Ethan questioned, fearing he already knew the answer. ¡°l¡¯m afraid you¡¯re looking at a total loss of function from the waist down. There¡¯s a possibility that one day the condition can be reversed with physical therapy and additional surgeries, but in all likelihood, the condition is permanent.¡± The doctor replied gently. ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m paralyzed?¡± Ethan rified, the words feeling very strange and foreign on his tongue. I¡¯ll never walk again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but yes.¡± The doctor confirmed. Will l be able to shift?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t process any of this information, but the questions continued pouring out of him. He had to know how bad things were before he could begin to wrap his brain around this. ¡°What about s*x?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Ethan.¡± The doctor¡¯s apology was all the answer he needed, and he almost wanted to cut her off before she could finish, but he held himself back. ¡°Neither will be possible.¡± ¡°Does my mate know?¡± He choked. ¡°No¡± The doctor sighed.¡±You¡¯re not legally married at the moment, so we didn¡¯t have the option without speaking to you first.¡± ¡°Goo¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Not a word about this to anyone.¡± On the other side of the hospital, Jane was getting some very different news. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed Mrs. ckwell, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Jane beamed so brightly the doctor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Good news, I take it?¡± ¡°The best news.¡± Jane huped, wiping tears of joy from her eyes. You have no idea what this means to me.¡± ¡°I have some idea.¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°But you have to start being more careful! No more racing into danger and fighting wolves twice your size.¡± ¡®Trust me, that was a fluke -I don¡¯t normally do that sort of thing.¡± Jane promised. ¡°We¡¯ll get you on some prenatal vitamins immediately. You¡¯re a little underweight and l¡¯d feel much better if you put on a few pounds before we release you.¡± The doctor advised, eyeing Jane¡¯s chart. ¡°Oh please don¡¯t make me stay until then¡± Jane begged. ¡°l promise I¡¯ll get really fat when I go home, I¡¯ve been under a lot of stress and it will be easier to take care of myself if my life can get back to normal sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°Okay, but I want you to make yourself an appointment with your OBGYN as soon as you get home.¡± The doctor cautioned. ¡°And you need to rest in the meantime¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know if that¡¯s entirely possible. I have four pups already and my mate just had surgery.¡± Jane shared. This baby needs you to take it easy, Jane.¡± The doctor replied sternly. ¡°Every time you feel yourself getting stressed again, just remind yourself of that. ¡°Okay¡± Jane nodded, taking a deep breath. It was daunting to think about the mess waiting for them back home, but the idea that she and Ethan were going to have another baby¡­ that they could go through it all together this time¡­ made her happier than she¡¯d been in a very long time. She was still grinning like a fool as she departed the office, already dreaming of the tiny life growing inside her. How would the pups react to learning they were going to have more siblings? Would Ethan want to get remarried? Oh Goddess, what if she was carrying multiples again? Could she really handle growing their pack? Remembering the doctor¡¯s words as her thoughts began to spiral, she focused only on the joy. Whatever else happened, she was going to have another precious pup, another love of her life. And speaking of the first love of her life¡­ l can¡¯t wait to tell Ethan. Next Chapter Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Jane I¡¯m practically skipping as I move through the hospital¡¯s crowded hallways, eager to get to Ethan and tell him our news. I haven¡¯t seen him since he came out of surgery, and l¡¯m also anxious to hear how everything went. They wouldn¡¯t tell me anything beforehand, but legally married or not, l¡¯m his mate. I¡¯m sure they would have told me if his condition was serious. The TV¡¯s at the nurses stations are all ying the news on an endless loop. Headlines about King Aimon¡¯s death were quickly followed by reports of Southern Inders celebrating in the streets. It seems his own people hated him almost as much as we did. Details about his death indicate that Ethan and I were involved, but so far everyone is reporting that Eric is expected to take the throne. Part of me wonders if that will mean I have to say goodbye to Linda, but I¡¯m so happy for them both. I¡¯m just so ted this ordeal is finally over. We¡¯re all free to be with the ones we love at longst, to start fresh and forge new adventurers with our families ¨C hopefully without any of the danger and terror this time. The future is wide open and so bright it¡¯s actually blinding-I can¡¯t see anything past this joy and hope. I¡¯m still grinning when I reach Ethan¡¯s room, relieved when I find him sitting up in bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±l exim, crossing the room and stealing a quick k!ss before settling on the edge of the bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes rake over my body, taking in every bruise and bandage with the avid attention of a worried mate. He doesn¡¯t respond to me until he¡¯s finished his perusal, but l¡¯m surprised when he meets my smile with an expressionless mask. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Jane we need to talk. ¡°I know, I have news.¡± l announce, feeling positively giddy. ¡°Are the pups with Linda?¡± As eager as l am to see them, I don¡¯t want to tell them about the baby just yet. ¡°They are¡± He confirms stonily. His curt manner and cold features send a river of ice through my veins. ¡°ls something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to book flights for you and the pups to return home in the morning¡± Ethan replies. This doesn¡¯t make any sense. I can¡¯t believe that Ethan would let us travel without him after everything that just happened. ¡°What about you? Do you need to stay behind to help Eric or something? We can stay with you. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand¡± Ethan states simply. After you ve gathered your things from the penthouse, I¡¯ll arrange transportation to take you back to the Dark Moon pack.¡± ¡°Gather my things?¡± I repeat, feeling certain he¡¯s confused. ¡°You mean from the Dark Moon pack, so that we can move in with you at the penthouse?¡± ¡°No¡± Ethan corrects, ¡°I meant what l said the first time. Frowning, I reach out to feel his forehead. ¡°Are you still drugged from the surgery?¡± Ethan intercepts my hand before I cany a finger on him. No, Jane. I¡¯m perfectly lucid.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then¡­ what are you talking about?¡± l inquire, feeling the room begin to spin. ¡°This thing between us ¨C it isn¡¯t working, Jane.¡± Ethan deres, positively ring at me. ¡°What?¡± I squeak, ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You disobeyed me¡± Ethan growls, his eyes glowing with his wolf. ¡°I told you to run with the pups, and instead you fought. You promised me you¡¯d leave me behind, and you didn¡¯t. It made it abundantly clear that I can¡¯t rely on you when it matters most.¡± ¡°Ethan we were surrounded, what was I supposed to do?¡± I exim jumping up from the bed. ¡°Why are you being like this?¡± ¡°You were never fit to be Luna.¡± Ethan snaps, looking truly furious now. ¡°I knew it before but I let myself be fooled by my wolf. But I see now it was always a lost cause. We don¡¯t belong together, Jane.¡± I feel sick. This can¡¯t be happening. I¡¯m still half convinced that he¡¯s hit his head and lost his memory, but he¡¯s not acting concussed. He seems perfectly in control. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! I protest, ¡°you¡¯ve been after me from the moment I came back into town, you kept saying how much you wanted us to be together, how much you loved me. Why are you saying these things?¡± ¡°Yes I was interested in you when you came back to town,¡± Ethan confirms, ¡°but everything since then has been a test to see if you can make up for the crimes youmitted when you faked your death ¨C and you failed. My knees feel wobbly all of a sudden, and I sink into the chair in the corner. ¡°What about the pups? You can¡¯t honestly want to live so far from them?¡± ¡°You can have the pups.¡± Ethan snarls, ¡°At this stage it would be better if I started over with someone new, the pups already have so much of your defiance, I doubt they¡¯ll ever grow out of it.¡± That was thest straw. I might believe Ethan doesn¡¯t truly want me, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯d ever give up the pups. He loves them more than anything. ¡°Stop it now. What¡¯s going on, Ethan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I tested you and you failed¡± He rumbles. ¡°l won¡¯t take the pups from you, but I can¡¯t have you in my life any longer. If that means losing them to- do be it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not stupid, you¡¯re not telling me something.¡± I insist, tears burning in my eyes. ¡°Why are you just sitting there like that? Why are you being so cruel?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me that way.¡± Ethan thunders,shing his power out at me until I feel the urge to bow down before him.¡±Be thankful for the pups. They¡¯re the only reason l¡¯m letting you go, rather than making you my ything again.¡± ¡°What?¡±I hup, ¡°You can¡¯t mean ¨C ¡°If l had my way you would be chained to my headboard and never released.¡± He cuts fiercely, ¡°lf you don¡¯t do as you¡¯re told and leave now, I might be tempted to change my mind and do just that.¡± ¡°You promised!¡± I whimper, hating how pathetic I am. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t hurt me again, that you¡¯d take care of me and we¡¯d be a united front.¡± ¡°I lied¡± Ethan hisses. ¡°I wanted to give you a taste of your own medicine. Now you know how it feels. You stole years of my life with your lies, saddling me with a sick pup and leaving me to raise her alone while you gvanted around the Dark Moon pack. Did you really think l¡¯d let you get away with that? That I would ever allow a worthless omega to show me up that way? I¡¯m shaking my head, holding my hand over my mouth to hold in my sobs. ¡°Ethan, please stop this. Please, tell me ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve said all l¡¯m going to say.¡± Ethanmands. ¡° Now get out!¡± I don¡¯t need to be told twice. I run from the room with tears streaming down my face, not understanding I¡¯ve been how everything went so wrong so quickly. Such an ij***t! All this time I believed Ethan¡¯s act, and all this time he was just testing me, trying to exact his revenge by making me fall for him just so he could smash my heart to pieces as punishment. I suppose he went through with rescuing the pups out of some dyed sense of duty, but the Ethan I know would never abandon his children for anything in the world. But it was all an act. He was pretending to be the man of my dreams to make a bigger fool of me, and he didn¡¯t give a damn if the pups were harmed in the process. A worthless omega. That¡¯s all l¡¯ve ever been to him, how could I ever have believed otherwise? I should have trusted my instincts and protected myself better. I knew it was a mistake to let him back in my life, why didn¡¯t I listen to my better judgment. Am I really that desperate for affection? I find Linda and the pups in the cafeteria, and I barely manage to dry my tears before I walk in. I have in a few deep breaths, wondering what on earth l¡¯m going to tell them. I can¡¯t admit to them that Ethan is abandoning them, I can¡¯t let them know he doesn¡¯t want them. For their sake l have to take the me for this. I¡¯ll tell them we¡¯re going back to the Dark Moon pack just like l always nned. That was still the arrangement before they were kidnapped ¨C they don¡¯t know about everything that happened since. They don¡¯t know everything changed while we were separated. And I¡¯m not going to let them find out. I ll take them back to the home I made after I left Ethan, and we¡¯ll start over again. I survived Ethan one, and ¡®m determined to survive him again. He¡¯ll never know about the new baby and I¡¯ll never trust any man ever again. Next Chapter Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Jane Two monthster ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Paisley, Parker, Riley and Ryder, happy birthday to you!¡± A jumble of singing voices, both young and old, struggle to fit all four of the pups¡¯ names into the traditional song, and the group soon devolves into giggles. This is always how birthdays have gone with my babies, and this year the list of names is even longer now that Paisley is with us ¨C not that they seem to mind. They¡¯re surrounded by friends, decorations and presents, about to dig into a scrumptious cake shaped like their favorite cartoon character. The quadruplets are beaming, kneeling up on their chairs to lean over the swiftly melting candles and counting, ¡°One, two, three!¡± At once they blow out the mes, waving their precious heads back and forth to make sure they get all five. Looking at them now, it¡¯s hard to believe how much has changed in so short a time. A couple of months ago I wasn¡¯t sure if l would ever see them again, and now they¡¯re safe home in the Dark Moon territory in the house where I raised Parker, Ryder and Riley. Life is finally back to normal, and I¡¯m back to struggling with my work-life bnce andmenting how fast time flies as my pups grow up right before my eyes. My business was in good hands with my CFO while I was away, and La Louve had a record breaking quarter with all the press resulting from our adventures in the Cit¨¦ de Wuit. If you¡¯d asked me to describe my ideal future a year ago it would have been exactly this ¨C my pups finally together, my business thriving, and freedom from the shackles of all the secrets and lies I wove to escape Ethan so many years ago. I even have a new baby on the way to soothe the sting of seeing my first four children grow up and need me less and less. True, they¡¯ve needed a lot of love and support to heal from the trauma of their ordeal in the Southern Isles, but I know these days are fleeting. The more time that passes, the more they¡¯re going to set out and forge their own paths in the world. l can already¡±updated by jobnib¡± see it happening, as they move further away from toddlerhood and into true childhood ¨C they even start school this year. I¡¯m proud of course ¨C what mother wouldn¡¯t be? But l¡¯d be lying if I said part of me didn¡¯t wish they¡¯d stay this tiny and adorable forever. Still -I finally have everything I¡¯ve dreamed about for so long. So I should be happy, shouldn¡¯t 1? It shouldn¡¯t be a struggle just to get out of bed in the morning when I know that the day awaiting me will be nothing but bright. It shouldn¡¯t feel so bitter and empty to mark these incredible milestones with my family. It shouldn¡¯t be so unfulfilling to do the work I¡¯m so passionate about. Yet it is. I suppose at the end of the day it¡¯s impossible to feel any kind of joy or happiness when your heart has beenpletely decimated. Sometimes I wonder if there¡¯s anything still beating in my chest, or if there¡¯s just a ck hole swirling behind my ribs where my heart used to be. I feel like a hollow shell, a shadow of my former self. Of course, feeling so despondent just makes me feel guilty. Shouldn¡¯t my pups be enough for me? Why does Ethan still have so much power over me after all this time? Why in the Goddess¡¯s name did I let down my guard with him, knowing what he was capable of? Why did I trust him, buy into his lies? He truly did get the perfect revenge on me for my crimes ¨C slowly plying and massaging my walls down until I finally felt safe enough to be vulnerable with him, then smashing me to pieces when I was most exposed. It was a master ss in breaking a person down to nothing, and even though I was on the lookout for such tricks, I still fell for it. I¡¯ll never forgive myself. A few hourster l¡¯m on the phone with Linda, filling her in on the party and the pup¡¯s progress, when the conversation inevitably turns back to my estranged ex. ¡°I can¡¯t believe him.¡± I murmur, carefully listening to the pups¡¯ breathing to ensure they aren¡¯t faking sleep as I stand in the doorway of their bedroom, watching over them. ¡°He didn¡¯t even call. l mean I know he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me, but I don¡¯t understand how he could do this to them ¨C especially Paisley.¡± This entire situation still seems off to me, Jane¡± Linda muses. ¡± I mean it doesn¡¯t make sense ¨C it didn¡¯t at the time and it doesn¡¯t now. Ethan loved Paisley more than anything in the world, and when you and the pups returned¡­ ¡®ve never seen any man so excited to have a family.¡± ¡°You forget that Ethan is an incredible actor I remind her. ¡°He¡¯s a true chameleon, it¡¯s what makes him such a skilled abuser. He puts on such a good show for the outside world that no one would ever suspect him of wrongdoing. It¡¯s ssic grooming.¡± ¡°You say that ¨C but you weren¡¯t there when he thought you died, Jane. And you weren¡¯t there when Anita took you. I was.¡± She insists. ¡°That was not a man distraught over some evil plot falling apart. That was a man willing to do anything to get his family back.¡± ¡°Oh I think he cares about the pups¡¯ wellbeing, not to mention how bad it would have been for his reputation to fail, I just think he hates me more than he loves them¡± I reason. ¡°I mean you¡¯ve seen him more recently than I have, did he tell you anything more different than what he told me?¡± I haven¡¯t spoken to Ethan since that horrible day in the hospital, onlymunicating with his Beta and assistants during the moving process. However Eric¡¯s new role as King of the Southern Isles now means that my best friend lives thousands of miles away, and she was there through Ethan¡¯s recovery. ¡°No,¡± She sighs. ¡°He was absolutely adamant that none of it had been real and it was all just some test. But he also asked after you and the pups so much that it¡¯s pretty hard to believe his story.¡± ¡°He probably just wanted to ensure l was suffering enough.¡± l bite. ¡°And you¡¯re sure he doesn¡¯t know about the baby?¡± ¡°How would he?¡±¡± Linda wonders aloud. ¡°Not being legally married really saved your as*s on that.front. Your doctor wasn¡¯t allowed to tell him anything.¡± ¡°I know, l¡¯m just making sure.¡± I sigh. ¡°How is the new baby?¡± Linda asks then, a smile in her voice. ¡°Good-I¡¯ve got a check up in a few days and PU have my first ultrasound. The end of the first trimester is in sight!¡± I share, feeling no small relief. I¡¯m ready to be done with morning sickness and miscarriage worries. ¡°Though it does feel remarkably like l¡¯m repeating history here. It¡¯s less scary this time around because I know if l can handle quads on my own l can do anything, I just don¡¯t know how I got here.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Well when a man and a woman love each other very much -¡± Linda begins, joking. ¡°Ha Ha.¡±¡® I scoff, feeling a sharp sting at the mention of love. That might be how we exin making babies to pups, but l¡¯m painfully aware that no love was involved in the creation of this child. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it¡¯s not four this time¡± Linda adds, and I can practically see her expression ¨Cplete with waggling eyebrows. ¡°Oh Goddess, don¡¯t even joke about that¡± I scold, ¡± five kids l can handle, maybe even six ¨C but eight would kill me.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who just said you could do anything.¡± Linda teases, and l¡¯m thankful for her humor. I desperately need something to lighten my mood today. ¡°Anything within reason.¡± l amend,ughing. However it doesn¡¯t take long for theugh to be lodged in my throat, choked out by darker emotions. That¡¯s one of the worst parts of this entire situation. I seem to have lost the ability tough¡­ as if Ethan hasn¡¯t taken enough already. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay.¡± Linda says, turning suddenly somber as she hears the shift in my emotion. ¡°And l¡¯m so excited toe visit when your due date nears. It will be just like before.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I reply honestly. Linda had been an incredible help to me when the quadruplets were born, and I love her for offering to do the same now ¨C when her own life is suddenly so chaotic. She¡¯s a Queen for crying-out-loud! ¡°Have you told the pups yet?¡± She asks softly. ¡°Not yet.¡± I exin, ¡°I want to be out of the danger zone first. It will be hard enough exining this to them, I don¡¯t want to risk having to exin if something ends up going wrong. With my luck they¡¯ll hold against me too.¡± ¡°They still haven¡¯t forgiven you, huh?¡± Linda murmurs gently. ¡°No.¡± I confirm, my mind already spinning away into my memories of those first days after Ethan¡¯s rejection, ¡°they haven¡¯t.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Jane As I walk through the sterile halls of the hospital, my mind whirls with thought. Grief and despair are closing in fast, but l¡¯m trying to hold onto my anger instead. Fury will keep me going enough to get through the difficult days ahead. If I let myself feel this ¨C if l sumb to this agony, I might never recover. How am l going to tell the pups? l know they don¡¯t have any idea how much things have changed between Ethan and I, but this still isn¡¯t going to be a fun conversation. After all, I did tell them that Daddy and I would be taking them home, it¡¯s not going to be easy to walk that back. They were upset about the idea of being separated from Ethan even before the kidnapping, and now they need as much love and stability as possible. I don¡¯t want to break their hearts, and telling them the truth about why we¡¯re going home alone would do exactly that. I can¡¯t beat for them to know that Ethan doesn¡¯t want them, especially not after everything they¡¯ve been through. That leaves me only two options. Either I can say that Ethan and I discussed it and agreed this would be best,or l can take the me, and tell then that I decided to take them away despite their father¡¯s protests. However the more I think about it, the more l realize the first option isn¡¯t truly viable. If this was some amicable custody agreement, the pups would expect to be able to say goodbye to their father, to still visit him on asion. It would imply shared custody¡­ and that¡¯s impossible. In truth, the only path forward to protect them from Ethan¡¯s rejection, is to make myself the bad guy. They know our history now, they understand I might have reason to take them away and cut off contact ¨C or at least as much as any child canprehend such things. The metaphorical knife that Ethan drove into my heart when he rejected me slides even deeper as I realize what I must do. I want to feel sorry for myself ¨C as if it wasn¡¯t bad enough that my mate tossed me out like yesterday¡¯s trash, now l¡¯m going to have to lie to my babies, to tell them a story that will probably make them hate me. My stomach roils, and I detour into the nearest restroom to vomit, wondering how I¡¯ll ever survive this. How can it be that living without Ethan feels so impossible now, after I got along without him for so long? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I think stubbornly. If I start crying now I won¡¯t stop, and then the pups will know something is wrong. My wolf is howling non-stop in my head, and despite that fact that l¡¯ve been wishing for nothing but the ability to be a parent to my babies again for nearly a month, right now I wish I had the freedom to curl up into a little ball and weep. Instead I flush the toilet, rinse my mouth and wash my hands, then stalk from the restroom with my head held high. I find the pups in the hospital¡¯s waiting area, gathered around Linda as she reads one of the picture books scattered over the coffee tables. They look up when l enter, and before I can say a word they¡¯ve leapt from their chairs and are charging my legs. ¡° Mommy!!¡± I kneel down to meet them, pulling their beloved little bodies into my arms and squeezing them so tightly that they¡¯re soonining. ¡°Mommy l can¡¯ breathe!¡± Riley exims in exasperation. Having them in my arms ¨C willingly or not- fills me with pure warmth, and I feel my broken heart flicker with life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry angels.¡± l apologize after a moment, releasing them, ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see you. ¡°Don¡¯ listen to hers.¡± Paisley instructs me, cuddling closer. ¡°I likes tight hugs.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I share in a whisper, giving her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Can you squeeze me back just as tight, until l can¡¯t even feel my limbs anymore?¡± Paisley giggles and tightens her hold, soon followed by the others, who are only too eager to get in on the game. ¡°Is that tight enough, Mommy?¡± Parker asks with a giggle off his own. I shake my head. Tighter, I can still feel my feet.¡± All four begin applying so much pressure that I actually do begin to struggle for breath- but that might have just been Ryder¡¯s arms around my neck. ¡°Perfect.¡± l announce hoarsely, kissing them again. ¡°Are you ready to go home?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± They exim in unison. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± I smile, rubbing their backs as I pull this ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to get on the very next ne out of away. ¡°Yay!!!¡± They cheer, dancing around and pumping their tiny fists in the air. ¡°So soon? Linda asks, standing from her chair. ¡°Yes.¡± I confirm, trying to keep the emotion from my voice. ¡°Ethan arranged it.¡± ¡°But surely he¡¯s not ready to be released?¡± She inquires, shocked. Sighing and trying not to feel annoyed by a perfectly reasonable question, I answer. ¡°He isn¡¯t. He isn¡¯t coming with us.¡± The pups, who naturally have been listening to every word, freeze. ¡°Daddy¡¯s noting?¡± Parker asks, C*g his head to the side. ¡°No, he bought tickets for the five of us so we can get home as soon as possible. I¡¯m not sure how much longer he¡¯ll be here¡± l confess. Linda¡¯s brow is furrowed in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay to see him through the recovery?¡± I hate feeling so frustrated with my friend when she¡¯s doing nothing wrong. Linda has no idea what¡¯s just happened, and unlike the pups, she knows exactly how attached Ethan and I became on this journey. It makes sense that she¡¯s confused. At the same time, I wish l could tell her to put a sock in it. ¡°No I rey simply, shooting her a pointed look to try andmunicate that I¡¯ll exinter. ¡°Then, he¡¯singter?¡± Riley asks, c******g her head to the side, trying to wrap her clever little mind around these developments. For a moment I pause, grappling with the right thing to do here. If I tell them home means the Dark Moon pack and that Ethan isn¡¯ting at all, I¡¯Il have a quadruple tantrum on my hands the likes of which I¡¯ve never seen. It will be impossible to get the pups onto the ne. lf, on the other hand, I wait until we reach our destination to break the news, I¡±ll still have a tantrum, but the hard part will be over. Technically Ethan will be returning to the Nightfang territory at ater date, so it wouldn¡¯t even be a true lie. Can I do such a thing? Can I tantly trick my pups to avoid the hassle of traveling with a pack of severely distraught four-year-olds? Is that the most selfish n in the world? Then a new possibility urs to me. If I tell them that we¡¯re going to the Dark Moon pack and that Ethan won¡¯t ever be joining us, they¡¯ll undoubtedly try to go see him, they¡¯ll want to convince him toe with us, to overrule me. And what then? Will he break their hearts as badly as he broke mine? Will he tell them he doesn¡¯t want them? I can¡¯t take that risk. ¡°Yes¡± I confirm, before l can think better of it, ¡°now hurry and get ready, the car will be here any minute. ¡°But we wanna say bye to Daddy.¡± Paisley objects. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there isn¡¯t time.¡±¡® l answer, hating myself more and more with every word I say. Linda¡¯s looking at me with tant suspicion now, gather your things kids, I wanna say goodbye to your Mommy since l¡¯m staying with Uncle Eric.¡± She pulls me off to the side, lowering her voice to a whisper.¡±Jane, what are you doing? You¡¯re not pulling a runner are you?¡± ¡°No l snap back, more fiercely than I intended.I can¡¯t bring myself to look her in the eye, and I can feel the tears threatening. ¡°It¡¯s the opposite.¡± She frowns, ¡°what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving him¡± l rify, ¡°he¡¯s kicking me to the curb.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Linda¡¯s mouth falls open in shock, ¡°No-not possible, you must have misunderstood:¡± ¡°1 didn¡¯t misunderstand¡± I hiss, despising her in that moment. ¡°Trust me, he was very clear:¡± ¡°But the pups-¡± Linda objects. ¡°Trust me, Linda, if you¡¯ve thought it, I¡¯ve said it.¡± I counter, swiping angrily at my eyes. ¡°Now I love you, and l¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re home, but we have to go now.¡± Linda gives me a hug, and I sweep the kids into a taxi and jet off to the airport. The trip is long and boring. And i find myself counting down the moments when can lock myself in my room tonight after the kids have gone to bed and cry. It¡¯s so grating to be surrounded by so many people, and I feel like I¡¯ll unravel at any moment. Of course this isn¡¯t the worst. The worstester, when we¡¯re finally back in the Dark Moon pack and I have to break the news to the pups. They don¡¯t realize anything is off until the taxi pulls up outside my apartment building. I suppose all airports look alike to children, and they¡¯re really just along for the ride, following my directions and not overthinking the pilot¡¯s announcements or anything else whiches to pass. Paisley doesn¡¯t recognize her surroundings, but Riley, Ryder, and Parker certainly do. ¡°Mommy, what are we doing here?¡± Ryder asks, his sweet face crumpled in confusion. Taking a deep breath, I reply. ¡°l have to tell you something.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Jane ¡°Tell us what?¡± Paisley asked, ¡°Mommy where are we?¡± ¡°This is my home, in the Dark Moon territory¡± I exin. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get upstairs to the apartment, then we can talk.¡± I encourage. ¡°Our we here to gets our stuff so we can moves?¡± Riley chirps excitedly as we enter the building lobby. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything when we¡¯re upstairs.¡± I promise, praying l can put this off until we¡¯re in the privacy of our own home. After everything we¡¯ve been through over thest few months, thest thing I need is for my children to have a full-on public meltdown in the middle of the street. The pups continue to excitedly question me as the elevator carries us higher and higher, and l¡¯m frankly amazed they haven¡¯t picked up on my somber energy. Either l¡¯m doing a better job of hiding it than I thought, or their senses are so frayed from all their recent adventures that they don¡¯t realize how upset l am. We don¡¯t have any luggage. The pups were taken with nothing but the clothes on their back, and I left almost everything at Ethan¡¯s penthouse. In theing days I¡¯ll have to find a way to have it sent here, but for the time being our homing is as underwhelming as a homing can be. When I unlock the front door of the apartment, Ryder, Parkey and Riley go racing towards their room. We¡¯re home!!!!¡± They cry happily, ¡°Come on Paisley, we¡¯ll show you our room!¡± Parker adds. ¡°We have so much to pack!¡± Riley deres, ¡°I have to bring all my stuffles, and the toys!¡± She exims, We can¡¯t forget the toys.¡± ¡°Slow down, little ones¡± I caution. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pack anything.¡± All four pups stop in their tracks. ¡°Why not?¡± Ryder asks, ¡°Aren¡¯ we moving to live with Daddy?¡± ¡°No,¡± I state gently. ¡°We aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then Daddy¡¯s moving here?¡± Paisley guesses, what abouts all my stuff at home¡­ and the pack- Daddy¡¯s Alpha.¡± ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t moving here either:¡± I confess, wishing I could somehow fast forward through all this, but knowing it¡¯s impossible. ¡°1 don¡¯ understand.¡± Riley remarks blithely, cing her hands on her hips. ¡°If we aren¡¯ going there and Daddy¡¯s noting here, then..¡± ¡°You all are going to live with me here¡± l exin gently. ¡°And your Daddy is going to stay in the NightFang territory where he belongs. We¡¯ll have all of our things from the penthouse shipped here, but I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t all be living together.¡± Four adorable, confused and disbelieving faces stare up at me. The boys look so much like their father that it¡¯s all l can do not to cry, remember our horriblest conversation. ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re s¡¯posed to be together¡± Parker objects. ¡°We¡¯re s¡¯posed to be a family.¡± ¡°I know that¡¯s what you wanted; I begin carefully, ¡°but what we want and what¡¯s possible don¡¯t always match up. You know that Daddy and I had troubles in the past, and I know you¡¯re sick of hearing that things will make more sense when you¡¯re older, but one day I hope you will understand why I made this choice!¡± Paisley¡¯s lower lip is quivering. ¡°You mean we¡¯re not gonna live with Daddy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I confirm, barely holding it together, ¡°you¡¯re all going to live with me.¡± ¡°Does he know?¡± Ryder suddenly inquires. ¡°Of course, darling¡± I share, ¡°He wasn¡¯t happy about it- you know he wanted to be with you more than anything in the world, but l just couldn¡¯t get past our history. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°So, when are we gonna see him again?¡± Riley questions. I don¡¯t know.¡± I reply honestly. Ethan hadn¡¯t given any indication of ever wanting to see the pups again ¨C the bastard. ¡°But we didn¡¯ even get to say bye!¡± Paisley bursts. Tha¡¯s not right, Daddy would never do that! He¡¯d never go way without telling me.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Sweetheart this was my decision.¡± I lie, ¡°I thought it would be best if we left without a lot of drama¡± The pups are looking up at me in utter disbelief, and I can see the gears working in their minds as they try to wrap their minds around this. ¡°This was always the n.¡±I remind them. ¡°We always said I was going to bring you home with me so we could all be together.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re not together without Daddy!¡± Ryder argues, his eyes welling with tears. ¡°Daddy and I don¡¯t do well together:¡±¡® I say again. This is for the best, I know it hurts now, but I hope you can¡¯under-¡° ¡°We don¡¯t!¡± Parker explodes, his face turning tomato red. ¡°This isn¡¯t right! You said you and Daddy were gonna take us home!¡± ¡°I know.¡± I murmur, scrambling for any excuse for this deception. ¡°But that was just an expression, I meant Daddy would rescue us and I would take you home.¡± ¡°But Daddy needs us!¡± Paisley adds. ¡°He needs me -¡®m his cuddle bug.¡± ¡°I know sweetheart, this is just the way things worked out.¡± I hate how feeble my excuses are. ¡°Daddy will be okay.¡± ¡°This is your fault!¡± Riley is looking at me in a way she never has before, as if l¡¯vemitted a crime against her. ¡°You didn¡¯ want Daddy, but we do!¡± ¡°I know,¡± I gulp, feeling the knives skewering me dig even deeper. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± Parker uses, ¡°If you were you wouldn¡¯ have done this!¡± The pups are quickly devolving into a full-on, four-way tantrum. They¡¯re all crying, their red little faces scrunched up with expressions of anger and betrayal. I know we¡¯re a heartbeat away from them throwing themselves on the floor, screaming and beating their fists against the ground. I also know there¡¯s no way of stopping it at this point. ¡°I hate you!¡± They scream. Not one or two of them, but¡¯all four. Suddenly I realize how silly I was for thinking I didn¡¯t have a heart left to be broken, because those terrible words rip the remaining shreds of the battered organ to pieces. It¡¯s not the first time l¡¯ve heard them from my children ¨C what parent with little ones hasn¡¯t at some point or another? But it is the first time l¡¯ve ever heard them from Paisley, and certainly the first time I¡¯ve ever heard them from all four of my pups at once. Backing away, I leave them to their tantrum, knowing that if I don¡¯t extract myself from the situation this very moment Il copse. They need time to cool down, and I need time to fall to pieces in the privacy of my room. It¡¯s so silly, I know they don¡¯t mean it, but it never ceases to amaze me how much hearing those words from my children hurts me. They don¡¯t even understand the full context of what they¡¯re saying, but to be it feels as if l¡¯ve been punched in the stomach four times over. I have to lean my weight against the wall to support myself as I stumble away towards my bedroom, feeling so weak and broken that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to put myself back together again. My hand strays to my belly, where there¡¯s still one pup that needs me for everyst function and want, one pup that can¡¯t decide it hates me, or deny my affection in my lowest moment. And as I wrap my arms protectively around my middle, I realize I really am reliving history. I¡¯m doing to this new baby the exact same thing I did to the quadruplets ¨C bringing it into a world without a father, one who doesn¡¯t even know it exists. How did we get here? I wonder inconsbly. How did I let this happen again? My wolf whimpers in my head. I don¡¯t have any answers. My life is crumbling around me, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to fix it. This decision was out of my hands and now my babies hate me for something their father did. Part of me recognizes that in time they¡¯lle to recognize that the parent who is present is the one who cares ¨C but that¡¯s years away, and even then I don¡¯t want them to feel abandoned or unwanted for a single moment ¨C and that¡¯s the only way they¡¯ll be able to understand the truth of our situation. Right now I wish I hadn¡¯t walked away from Ethan so meekly. I was too concerned with my dignity and pride, and for what? My dignity didn¡¯t do a damn thing to protect my pups. I wish I¡¯d attacked him, I wish l¡¯d fought. I wish I could make him feel a fraction of the pain that we are. However deep down I know that¡¯s impossible, to suffer this way you have to have a heart to begin with ¨C even a fractured and copsing one. Instead I simply close myself in my bedroom and lock the door. I move into the bathroom and begin running a bath, hoping the water will cover the sounds of my sobs. As soon as the faucet begins running, I let myself break, finally giving in to the tidal wave of emotions that¡¯s been threatening to drown me since Ethan first rejected me. I sink to the ground as tears pour down my cheeks, praying for some way, any way out of this darkness ¨C but knowing those prayers will never be answered. My only way out of the darkness is through Ethan¡­ and he doesn¡¯t want me. From here on out I¡¯m on my own, I just hope can survive it. Next Chapter Chapter 159 Chapter 159 3rd Person Linda stalked into Ethan¡¯s brightly lit hospital room, confusion and anger warring inside her. She wasn¡¯t sure what to think after her conversation with Jane, but she knew she had to get to the bottom of things before it was toote. She pushed through the door without knocking, finding the Alpha seated grimly in his bed, staring out the window and looking as if the weight of the world was resting on his shoulders. ¡°What the hell, Ethan?¡± Linda demanded. ¡°Hello Linda.¡± He said ndly. ¡°How¡¯s Eric?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine¡± She remarked curtly.¡± Jane on the other hand -¡° ¡°1 don¡¯t want to talk about Jane.¡± Ethan snapped coldly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Linda blinked. She hadn¡¯t quite believed her friend until now. She thought Jane had surely misunderstood, or that some terrible mimunication had urred with the Alpha, she never imagined that Ethan had truly ended things with his mate. ¡°It¡¯s true then?¡± She gaped. ¡°You dumped her?¡± ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re teenagers.¡± Ethan snipes. ¡°Jane betrayed me. I gave her the opportunity to redeem herself, and she failed.¡± ¡°Bullsh!t!¡± Linda countered. ¡°You might be able to sell that bollocks to Jane because she¡¯s wounded enough to expect abuse ¨C your fault, I might add.¡± She hissed. ¡°lf you want to talk about betrayal, that would be the ce to start!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bullsh!t.¡± Ethan¡¯argued. ¡°Jane and I tried to make it work but when push came to shove she let me down.¡± ¡°She let you down?¡± Linda repeated,pletely incredulous. ¡°Of all the ridiculous, insane things to come up with. What, did Aimon conk you on the head? Have you had an aneurysm?¡± ¡°This really isn¡¯t any of your business.¡± Ethan ground out, showing more emotion as his frustration grew. ¡°What happened between Jane and l is private. I understand you care for your friend, but she isn¡¯t innocent in all this. She lied, she went behind my back and she broke her promises.¡± ¡°Ethan, you are more in love with Jane, and more dedicated to your children than any man I¡¯ve ever seen. You¡¯ve been fighting for Jane since day one.¡± Linda reminded him sternly. ¡°Things change.¡± He insisted stubbornly. Linda shook her head. ¡°Not this suddenly they don¡¯t. And even if things changed with Jane, I know you would never give up the pups, especially Paisley. You forget that I was there when you believed Jane was dead ¨CI saw how devastated you were, I saw how devoted you were to your daughter-she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I love the pups.¡± Ethan growled. ¡°But I can¡¯t be with Jane after what she did and they need her more than they need me.¡± ¡°You know the worst part about this entire situation?¡± Linda demanded, ¡°It¡¯s that whatever the real reason is for this ridiculous farce, you¡¯re ming Jane rather than taking responsibility yourself. It¡¯s f****d up beyond belief. Do you have any idea what that¡¯s going to do to her? How it will torture her to think that she cost her babies their father?¡± ¡°Sometimes guilt is healthy.¡± Ethan argued. You are so full of it!¡± Linda eximed, throwing her arms out in exasperation. ¡°When it¡¯s warranted,¡± Ethan continued, raising his voice over hers, ¡°t can be a tool for growth, for taking responsibility like you said.¡± ¡°Except it isn¡¯t warranted¡± Linda barked. Jane¡¯s pups were in danger, any mother in her shoes would have done exactly the same thing and if she didn¡¯t run when you told her to, it was out of loyalty to you. She did everything right, and now you¡¯re punishing her for it. And worse, you¡¯re punishing the pups.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t what I want.¡± Ethan rumbles, a haunted expression taking over his handsome features. ¡°Well it¡¯s what you¡¯re doing!¡± Linda reiterated. ¡° They need their father, and you can be in their lives even if you aren¡¯t in a rtionship with Jane ¨C which you very well know.¡± ¡°Linda-¡± Ethan sighed, exhausted by this debate. ¡°No!¡± She cut him off, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe this for a single moment. What¡¯s really going on?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± Ethan hissed, his eyes shing dangerously. Linda narrowed her eyes, noticing how still the big Alpha had been ever since she entered. Despite the heated conversation, he¡¯d hardly moved. It was a strange thing for such a powerful, physical being. She stepped forward and plucked the chart from the end of his bed, her suspicions increasing when Ethan impotently reached out to stop her but did not seem able to do more. Her eyes flitted over the page, growing wider and wider as she took in the information. The words bounced off the page, shocking her to the core. Spinal Cord Trauma. Paraplegic Paralysis. Permanent. Oh my Goddess.¡± She murmured, raising her fingers to her l!ps, as she looked back up at Ethan with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re paralyzed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way.¡± He sniped. ¡°l can¡¯t stand the pity.¡± ¡°This is why you ended things with Jane?¡± Linda guessed, ¡°So she wouldn¡¯t find out? Ethan l¡¯m so sorry but your pride can¡¯t be worth losing your family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid¡± Ethan snarled. ¡°1 didn¡¯t do it because of pride. I can¡¯t be a true mate to her, or a true father to the pups. You know what happens to shifters with trapped wolves! I don¡¯t want to saddle Jane with caring for me like some invalid for the rest of her life. She deserves better than that! She deserves someone who is worthy of her, who can care for her and keep her safe, and so do the pups.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes burned with tears, ¡°Ethan, that¡¯s crazy. She loves you, they all love you. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯d rather have you in their lives in whatever way they can, rather than go on without you? You broke her heart and when the pups find out, they¡¯ll be devastated too: They won¡¯t care whether you can walk or not.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s more than that. As long as they¡¯re associated with me, they¡¯ll be a target for people like Anita and Aimon. That was fine when I could protect them, but I can¡¯t anymore! I can¡¯t shift, I can¡¯t even piss by myself! Chaining themselves to me would make them vulnerable, it would put them all in danger. They¡¯ll get over the break up, but they might not survive if they end up stuck with me.¡± Anita frowned deeply. ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t do this. Tell Jane the truth before it¡¯s toote. ¡°No.¡± He grumbled, digging in his heels. ¡°And you can¡¯t tell her either:¡± ¡°What?¡± She gasped, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that, not 1 knowing the truth. You have no idea how badly th¨ªs is going to hurt Jane.¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Ethan thundered. ¡°Do you think it was easy for me to be so cruel to her? Do you think I wanted to say those horrible things to her ¨C after everything we went through to reach this ce? I did what I had to, for her sake and the pups! I put their well-being above my own happiness because it was the right thing to do! I know exactly how badly this is going to hurt them all, but at the end of the day, that¡¯s what has to happen. They need to hate me Linda, so that they¡¯ll stay away. As long as they stay away they¡¯ll be safe.¡± Linda looked as though she wanted to protest, opening her mouth to respond. However Ethan cut her off before she could get another word in. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you owe me, Linda. You knew that Jane was alive for all those years, you knew about the other pups and you kept them from me. You watched me suffer in silence.¡± ¡°Ethan, you barely even remembered I existed.¡± She countered, ¡°it¡¯s not like we were friends then.¡± ¡°Fine¡± Ethan epted, a cunning glint in his dark irises. ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for me, your mate would still be locked in a dungeon being tortured. You owe me his life, you owe me your crown.¡± Linda paled, realizing he was right. She did owe him Eric¡¯s life, and that was worth everything to her. Ethan, please don¡¯t ask this of me. Don¡¯t ask me to lie to Jane this way.¡± ¡°It should be easy for you.¡± He assessed, ¡°you¡¯ve lied for her for years, and at the end of the day, this lie is for her own good.¡± Linda shook her head, getting ready to refuse again, however Ethan raised his voice again, putting all his Alpha authority into his next words. ¡°Promise me, Linda. Promise you¡¯ll keep this secret, even from Eric:¡± If he¡¯d been anyone else, it might not have worked. After all, Linda was a Luna in her own right now, a queen who would soon ascend to her thrown. However Ethan was still more dominant than Eric, and he¡¯d been her alpha for years. She couldn¡¯t withstand his power, regardless of his immobility. She bit down on her tongue to try to stop the words from escaping, but it was no use, they were r!pped from her vocal cords by the force of his order, and she was helpless to stop them.¡±l promise.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Ethan My family is gone. I watched the clock through the night, waiting for confirmation from my spies that Jane and the kids landed safely in the Dark Moon pack. I sent a contingent of agents to the territory as soon as I purchased the ne tickets, ensuring my people would be on the ground before my family arrived. I¡¯ve never had permanent spies in the Dark Moon territory before, but I certainly will now. I may not be able to be near Jane and the pups, but I need to know they¡¯re safe, I need to know how they¡¯re doing. My spies will allow me to watch them from afar, to live vicariously through their reports. Living without them seems like an impossibility, but then again living without my mobility is never something I imagined happening either. I always ¨¤ssumed I might die in battle, and part of me wishes I had instead of having my wolf permanently trapped inside me. It¡¯s not that I think losing my legs is the end of the world, but for a wolf, the ability to transform is everything. A trapped wolf is bound to go mad eventually, especially without a mate. I know my future is terribly bleak, and I don¡¯t know how much t?me I truly have before the bnce tips and I be incapable of logical thought. If I¡¯m lucky I might be able to hold myself together for a few years, and I have to make the most of the time I have left. The pack can¡¯t find out about my condition. If it were suddenly to lose its Alpha with no ns or sessors in ce, the power vacuum could destroy the entire territory. 1¡¯ve got to figure out some way to hide this from my people so that I can put up a good front and make preparations for the eventual transition. I¡¯Il tell my Beta, Matthew, the truth. I¡¯ll make sure he knows to look out for the signs so that he can put me down if I start to truly lose it and begin harming the pack. I¡¯ll find a prot¨¦g¨¦ to train to eventually take my ce as Alpha, and trust Matthew to take my boys under his wing when they grow up. Making these ns, even as vague as they are, helps me avoid thinking about all I¡¯ve lost. I don¡¯t regret any of it, because my sacrifice means that my family is safe and sound, but I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t break my own heart to lose them, or to see myself brought so low. This is not the ending I envisioned for myself, and it¡¯s going to take a long time toe to terms with it ¨C if I ever can. I¡¯m afraid that being away from my family will make me lose my mind faster, but I can¡¯t bear the idea of them seeing me that way, of saddling Jane with caring for me in that condition. Maybe I am more prideful than I admitted to Linda, and that may be something I confront in the months toe, but right now I simply have to figure out how I¡¯m going to pull this off. I put in a call to a medical think tank and research scientist in the capital, requesting an immediate consultation. They arrive at the hospital in record time, no doubt out of deference to the man who finally rid the Kingdom of Aimon. I brief them of my situation, letting my surgeon exin the details and listening on with feigned disinterest as I try to ignore their sympathetic gazes. I don¡¯t think I would mind the pity, if it wasn¡¯t a reminder of all the things I¡¯m desperately trying to put out of my mind. ¡°I need some way to stand, to appear mobile.¡±I exin to the gathered specialists. ¡°It¡¯s imperative to the security of my pack that I appear strong, at least until a suitable sessor can be trained and take over. Right now there is no one to take my ce, and if I go back like this¡­¡± I trail off, shaking my head. ¡°We understand, Alpha.¡± The research scientist ¨¨xpresses gently, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to learn about your condition.¡± There¡¯s no need for that.¡±I tell her, trying not to sound too gruff. ¡°I don¡¯t need constion, just solutions.¡± ¡°We could get you some braces that would allow you to stand.¡± My surgeon suggests, ¡°but I must warn you that they do damage the legs.¡± My legs are useless.? I remind him, ¡°So it doesn¡¯t really matter if they¡¯re damaged.¡± ¡°They also wouldn¡¯t allow you to move ¨C it would be very difficult to use them in any meaningful way. He adds. We may be able to help there. The doctor from the think tank jumps in, looking excited. ¡°If you can fit him with the proper braces, I think my roboticsb might be able to engineer an automated control system which would move the braces for the Alpha, essentially allowing him to walk and remain upright.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I exim, not quite believing there¡¯s truly a solution. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Yes, and that would keep your limbs moving to prevent muscle atrophy ¨C which will be very important for hiding the condition and potentially keeping you healthy in the event of a cure.¡± The doctor continued eagerly. ¡°And what are the chances of that?¡± I question, looking back to my surgeon. ¡°I mean you said it was a possibility down the road, but talk to me about likelihood ¨C what percentage are we talking about?¡± My heart sinks when the surgeon averts his gaze. Alpha, it¡¯s true that long term improvements can be made in cases like yours, but these things normally don¡¯t happen on a timeline that a shifter of your stature can withstand. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I inquire, not quite understanding. Well it¡¯s one thing with children, she -wolves and omegas, beings whose wolves are less dominant ¨C less active.¡± He shares. I¡¯ve seen recoveries in some cases like yours after years of physical therapy and -good luck, but the shifters who have experienced those Sesses have been able to retain a sound state of mind despite their wolves being trapped for so long, because they aren¡¯t as strong.¡± ¡®Basically you¡¯re saying the stronger the wolf, the faster you go nad.¡± I summarize gravely. Yes, your wolf needs to be let out more often because it¡¯s the only way for you to burn off all your excess power and energy. The surgeon continues. So the chances of you staying sane long enough for a recovery are very low.¡± ¡°How long do I have?¡± I ask, fearing that I may have overestimated the amount of time I have left. All three experts are staring at the ground now, and my insides tie themselves into knots. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a case of an Alpha of your strength in this situation.¡± The surgeon murmurs, guess, I¡¯d say you have a year. I understand the necessity of your n, and I think it¡¯s important to find a solution for the short term, but you need to ¡°but if I had to prepare yourself, Ethan. You need to get your affairs in order. If we¡¯re lucky, you may have mor? time than that, but you know your wolf better than we do ¨C have you ever gone more than a few days without shifting?¡± ¡®No.¡± I confirm, wishing I could shift this very moment. When I get stressed or overwhelmed, the only thing that ever helps is releasing my wolf, going for a run in the light of the moon and burning off the tension. Suddenly it hits me full force what the rest of my life will be- my wolf constantly wing to be free, my body trying to give into the instincts, but ultimately falling t. It¡¯s no wonder it drives people mad ¨C my wolf is hard enough to contain in the best of times. The doctors can clearly see my emotions boiling up and preparing to consume me. ¡°We can give you a sedative , to try and help keep your wolf docile.¡¯ The researcher offers, but it will be less effective over tine as you build up a tolerance.¡± ? nod, pain slicing through my chest. I would rather die now than experience the torture of slowly going mad this way, but I don¡¯t have that luxury. I can¡¯t leave my pack without a transition n, and I hate to think of leaving Jane and the pups unprotected ¨CI need to make sure they¡¯re okay before I go anywhere. I just wish I could be with them again. I don¡¯t want to think about my children growing up without a father, or Jane living out the rest of her life too scarred to ever trust anyone again ¨C to ever find someone to love and care for her. That isn¡¯t what I want. ¡°Leave me:¡± I order suddenly, feeling myself on the verge of a breakdown. Now that the drugs from surgery have finally worn off and the true implications of my future are being made clear, I feel reality mming into me like a steam roller ¨C ttening me beneath its wheel. I want to cry ¨C I want to scream and rant and rave. I¡¯m never going to see my children grow up. I¡¯m never going to hold Jane in my arms again. I¡¯m never going to. shift, or feel the freedom of running through the fo?est. I¡¯m going to have to rely on others to do everything for me, lose all autonomy, and eventually go out of my mind from the agony of my wolf being trapped inside me. It¡¯s truly too much to bear. Without thinking, I m my fist into the tray table hovering beside my bed. I wanted to beat it, to take my fury out on it, but it smashes into a hundred pieces at the first blow. Instead I punch the railing of my gurney, denting the metal but relishing the sting of pain in my knuckles. I do it again and again, wailing my hands into the steel until they¡¯re bruised and bleeding. The next thing I know a pack of nurses and orderlies is there, trying to subdue me, but I¡¯m roaring out my fury and fighting them off. It¡¯s not until a needle pierces my skin and a powerful sleeping drug is injected into my veins that they can finally stop my attempts to destroy the room. Darkness closes in and for once I wee it ¨C I don¡¯t want to feel these things.I don¡¯t want to feel anything at all. I just want to go to sleep, and never wake up. Next Chapter Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Ethan N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This is crazy, you know that?¡± Linda asks, watching as the doctors fit the braces onto my lower body. ¡°Linda, if you¡¯re not going to be supportive, you might as well as go back to your pce.¡± I tell her coolly. Eric was released a few days ago and the couple is slowly settling into their life as the new King and Queen. They¡¯re nning a mating ceremony and a coronation, as well as trying tounch an emergency PR campaign to get the Kingdom up to speed on the changes in governance and conduct outreach to those citizens in need. Still, Linda visits me every day and though she¡¯s not always the most supportive of guests, it does feel nice to have at least one person who knows what I¡¯m going through. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not trying to be unsupportive.¡± She replies contritely. ¡°I just think this n of yours is a recipe for disaster, I mean what¡¯s going to happen when people find out.¡± ¡°If you have a better solution I¡¯d love to hear it.¡± I gripe, ¡°And they¡¯re not going to find out.¡± They will eventually.¡± She reasons, ¡°when it¡¯s all over the truth is going toe out.¡± ¡°Im going to do my best to ensure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡± I sigh. ¡°We¡¯lle up with another story, a sudden illness or something. No one ever has to know about the deceit.¡± ¡°Ethan, I wish you would reconsider telling Jane and the pups.¡± Linda says, for the thousandth time. Linda, we¡¯ve been over this, and I know it¡¯s difficult for you to keep this from her, but you know it¡¯s for the best.¡± I argue. I just hope you¡¯ll encourage her to find a new mate after I¡¯m gone.¡± My wolf howls at the very idea, and I admit that the idea of another man going near my beloved mate makes me apoplectic, but I want her life to be happy. I want her to be loved, and I want my pups to have a father figure if I can¡¯t be there for them. I know this isn¡¯t what you want to hear,¡± Linda begins carefully, ¡°but I think you pretty much ruined the chances of that happening. You know how hard it was for her to trust you, to let herself be vulnerable with you again, and then you rejected her. She was traumatized enough after your marriage ended, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anying back from this.¡± All of a sudden I¡¯m reminded of Jane asking me when the hardship would end, if we¡¯d be struggling forever- and what we had done to deserve so many trials and tribtions. At the time I promised her for a bright future once the pups were safe, but now I wonder if she was right. Am I being punished for wrongs Imitted in the past? Is this my repayment for stealing her agency when we were married? It doesn¡¯t seem fair. After all, I¡¯m not the only one ¡®suffering here ¨C Jane and the pups are paying the price too. I can¡¯t stand the thought of it ¨C they¡¯re innocents. Even if I don¡¯t have a future ahead of me, I have to think that they will ¨C I have to find a way to make that happen for them. That¡¯s why she needs you.¡± I exin. ¡°Tell her I was evil, tell her other men aren¡¯t like me. She has a fated mate out there somewhere ¨C encourage her to find him.¡± She doesn¡¯t want anyone else, Ethan. She¡¯s only ever wanted you, and you destroyed her.¡± Linda proims sadly. ¡°And I understand you¡¯re trying to protect her. I even respect what you¡¯re doing¡­ I just wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way.¡± ¡°And you think I don¡¯t?¡± I snap, so harshly that the scientists around me flinch. Linda looks mildly shell- shocked, and I try to calm down, I¡¯m sorry, that was too harsh.¡± No, I¡¯m sorry. I know this isn¡¯t what you want either.¡± Linda apologizes, shaking her head and looking as though she might cry. ¡°Okay Alpha,¡± one of the researchers interjects, you¡¯re all strapped in. The system works through these transmitters we¡¯re p?tting on your wrists. You¡¯re going to have to practice, but any time you want the braces to move your legs, you have to move your hands and then the system will mimic the motion. To stand, close your hands into fists and straighten your arms to your sides, almost like you¡¯re pointing your hands at the floor.¡± I do as she instructs, and suddenly my body is surging upwards. It¡¯s the strangest sensation, I feel completely disconnected from my lower half. I sway in ce for a moment, and the people around me reach out to brace my impending fall. ¡°Slowly now, you have to go very slowly.¡± ¡± The scientist informs me. ¡°Obviously you can¡¯t feel the floor, so it¡¯s going to take some practice learning to bnce.¡± ¡°And how do I walk?¡± I ask, wanting to reach my arms out to my sides to try and regain my equilibrium, but recalling the moving my hands controls the braces. ¡°Just swing one hand forward ¨C slowly ¨C like you might if you were walking naturally.¡± She exins. I do as she says, amazed when the brace silently bends and straightens my leg, extending it out in front of me to take a step forward. It¡¯s really quite amazing. I move my other hand now, and before long I¡¯m walking around the room in my hospital gown. Granted I¡¯m walking with the ungainly grace of a newborn foal about to topple over at any moment, but I can already tell that once I have some time to get used to the system, it will be the perfect fake. This is incredible.''¡± I express, looking to the scientists in awe. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did this so fast.¡± I mean in terms of robotics it¡¯s actually incredibly simple.¡± The researcher from the think tank smiles. You should see the things AI is capable of these days ¨C this is just a couple of basic functions.¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s life changing.¡± I state honestly. This is exactly what I needed.¡± You definitely have to fit in some practice before heading home.¡± Linda observes, ¡®but once you¡¯ve got normal clothes on and everything, no one would know the difference. It¡¯s even silent. Thank you so much.¡± I profess, smiling for the first time since this all began. I haven¡¯t had any good news in a while now, and I wasn¡¯t sure that there would be any way to actually pull this off. With the way things have been going it actually seemed more likely that it would fail spectacrly. I can¡¯t express how relieved I am that we truly have a solution. ¡°Now, you can sleep in this if you want to be able to jump up in the middle of the night, but you have to remove them to bathe. Do you have someone at home who can help you do that?¡± My surgeon asks, smiling despite her earlier warnings. Well that¡¯s not ideal. I suppose I could ask Matthew, but I don¡¯t particrly want to put my Beta in that position. ¡°Can¡¯t I put the braces on and take them off myself?¡± I inquire. Yes.¡± The researchers answer, it¡¯s more about mobility once they¡¯re off.¡± I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±I decide, knowing that I have a nice big bathtub at home that I can probably climb in and out of using my upper body. I suppose this will be an opportunity for my arms to get even more muscr. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to figure out how to do a lot of things differently from now on. What happens if they brake? Can the wrist transmitters get wet? Yes, they¡¯ll still function ¨C the bathing issue is more about rust.¡± The researchers exin. Neither they nor the braces should brake, but if they do we have an office in the NightFang capital that can troubleshoot, do repairs, or give substitutes. Everything we do is covered by strict confidentiality, so if you need them they¡¯ll be very discreet.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I nod, feeling as though the pieces to my n are finallying together. When will I be safe to fly?¡± You can fly today if you like, but you can¡¯t do any heavy lifting or any rigorous physical activity, you¡¯re still healing from surgery after all. ¡°Good -I¡¯ve been away for far too long, it¡¯s past time I went home.¡± I announce. Lord knows what state the pack is in. ¡°Ethan, I wish you would stay a few more days, if you¡¯re going to be discharged you cane stay at the pce for a bit. I hate to think of you just rushing off with everything that¡¯s happening.¡± Linda frowns. I appreciate that Linda, but putting off my return is only going to make things worse.¡± I reason. I don¡¯t have any time to waste. ¡°At least stay one more night. Come have dinner with us so we can thank you for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± She requests. ¡°Alright.¡± I agree, it¡¯ste in the day to book a flight anyway. ¡°But first thing in the morning ¨C I¡¯m going home.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Jane My first Christmas with all four pups should be a joyous o?casion. After all, every Christmas I¡¯ve known since bing a mother has been tainted by Paisley¡¯s absence. I¡¯ve wanted nothing -but the ability to bring her home where she belongs for as long as I can remember¡­ and yet it takes all my strength just to get myself out of bed in the morning. Three weeks have passed since we returned from the Southern Isles. We had all our things shipped from the penthouse in the first couple of days we were home, and though having all their favorite toys and possessions back helped the pups adjust, they¡¯ re still furious with me for taking them from Ethan. It¡¯s amazing how such young pups can hold a grudge for so long, but they don¡¯t forget easily, and they wouldn¡¯t even talk to me the first week we were here. They¡¯ve gradually warmed up a bit ¨C though not without a good bit of bribery on my part, offering sweets or fun activities like ice skating and sledding. It was something of shock to leave the tropics for the icy cold of the mountains, and Paisley seems especially unprepared ¨C having never lived in such a cold climate before, but the winter activities have undoubtedly been a help in thawing their feelings towards me. Nothing is better than hot cocoa and warm hugs from Mommy when a little one feels frozen through, and I¡¯d be lying if I said I haven¡¯t been using this to my advantage. It isn¡¯t easy to y cheerleader when I feel sopletely hollow inside, but I also know that earning my babies¡¯ forgiveness will help fill the gaping hole in my heart, so I¡¯m doing my best. Today is no different. When the pups emerge from their room and blearily wander into the kitchen for breakfast, I greet them with a wide smile, hoping today will be the day they finally want to start their morning with hugs and k!sses once more. I used to wake every morning with three cuddle bugs sneaking into my bed, now I can barely get a hello from them, even though I stay up half the night trying to soothe their nightmares. Things haven¡¯t been easy for the pups after their traumatic adventure, and though they cry out for me when the bad dreams and frightening memories wake them in the middle of the night, by morning those feelings are long gone. Hello angels.¡± I say brightly. ¡°Are you ready for pancakes?¡± They exchange a few nces, then shake their heads. We don¡¯ want that.¡± Parker announces. ¡°We don¡¯ like pancakes.¡± Riley adds, offering me a haughty little sniff. I raise my brow, I¡¯ve never known my pups to refuse a pancake a single day in their lives. I know that sometimes children arbitrarily decide they don¡¯t like things from one minute to the next, but I doubt that¡¯s the case now. This is certainly a protest against me. ¡°Alright.¡± I sigh, praying for patience. ¡°What would you like instead?¡± I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Paisley pouts. ¡°Me neither.¡± Ryder adds. I have to fight the urge to roll my eyes. This is not the first time they¡¯ ve attempted to use a hunger strike to make their ire known. Luckily for me, they¡¯re still too little for this ever tost for very long. Tummies start rumbling sooner orter, and then their willpower goes out the window. ¡°Fine.¡± I shrug. ¡°I already made pancakes for myself, so I guess I¡¯ll just eat them all alone.¡± I extract a couple of golden brown discs from the stack I made, and slide them onto a te, carrying it to the table and sitting down to have breakfast. I can see the pups staring at me out of the corner of my eye, their little mouths hanging open in surprise. I pour syrup over the stack and cut off a small triangle, moaning theatrically when I pop it into my mouth. I can hear the pups scenting the air, and I even catch one low gurgle from Parker¡¯s belly. I try not to smile, reading the paper and sipping my coffee as they look on. As the minutes pass, they sidle closer and closer to the table, as if the pancakes are luring them in like fish on a reel.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Everytime I cut a new bite, they seem to be standing closer than before, until eventually they¡¯re gathered on either side of my chair, staring longingly at the pancakes on my te. ¡°Well hello there.¡± I say, feigning surprise. What kind are those?¡± Riley asks softly, her eyes wide as she gazes at the golden cakes. ¡°Blueberry.¡± I answer nonchntly, knowing these are their favorites. I almost ask if they¡¯ re sure they don¡¯t want any, but in the end I decide to wait for them to ask. They look really fluffy.¡± Paisley observes, l!cking her l!ps. They are,¡± I confirm, taking a bite of bacon. ¡°I made my special recipe. It¡¯s too bad you don¡¯t want any ¨C the leftover batter won¡¯t be the same if it¡¯s not used fresh.¡± The pups exchange another look, ¡°Maybe we could just have a nibble.¡± Ryder suggests. You know, to make sure we still don¡¯ like themes.¡± Parker adds. That can be arranged.¡± I agree, spearing a child -sized bit on my fork and offering it to Paisley. She chomps it down with great gusto, then sighs with pleasure. Yummy?¡± I ask, fighting the urge to smile. ¡°They¡¯re not bad.¡± She allows, unconsciously leaning her warm little body into my side. ¡°Can I try some?¡± Riley requests. I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± I proim, standing and moving back towards the kitchen, ¡°I make you a few tes, and whatever you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll put in thepost. Sound good?¡± When I turn back, it¡¯s to find all four pups scarfing down the pancakes on my te with their hands. They freeze when they catch me watching them, their eyes going wide as if they hope I might not see them if they don¡¯t move. I can¡¯t help butugh now. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll get myself some more too.¡± A few minutester I¡¯m cing small¡¯ tes in front of each of them, smiling as they dig in. Angels, I know you¡¯re upset with me.¡± I say for what is probably the thousandth time. ¡°But refusing to eat or talk about it will only make you feel worse. I wish you would just tell me what you¡¯re thinking so we can deal with it together.¡± I¡¯ve given this same lecture so many times I¡¯ve lost count. It alwayses back to the same thing: I love you no matter what, and I just want what¡¯s best for you. But talking isn¡¯ gonna change your mind.¡± Paisley counters. ¡°You said so.¡± ¡°I did.¡± I confirm. ¡®But that¡¯s the point sweetheart. Talking isn¡¯t always about changing things or changing people¡¯s minds. It helps just to express yourself, to tell someone you¡¯re cross with how you¡¯re feeling and know that they understand. It can help just to be heard and listened to.¡± But you ¡®ready know how we feel.¡± Parker pouts, shoveling pancakes into his mouth. ¡®Slow down,¡± I advise, ¡°And I know some of how you feel, but again it¡¯s not about that, it¡¯s about you getting the emotions off your ch3st.¡± But they¡¯re not on our chest.¡± Riley argues. ¡°It¡¯s just an expression.¡± I exin. ¡°It means that when you hold things inside they guild up and get worse and worse, and letting them out can really help.¡± I continue, reaching for Ryder- who¡¯s nearest to me- and breathing a sigh of relief when he doesn¡¯t automatically pull away. I wish you all would talk to me. I love you so much, and I know you¡¯re having a hard time with more than just me and Daddy. You went through a lot in the Southern Isles, and I know you must have felt a lot of scary things at the time and it¡¯s important to talk about what you went through.¡± I look around at their beloved little faces, hating how guarded they all are. Frowning, I put an offer on the table I¡¯ve been trying to avoid, even though I know it¡¯s probably the right thing to do. ¡®But if you don¡¯t want to talk to me, I can find someone different, someone who will listen and work through all your feelings with you.¡¯) ¡°Who?¡± Parker questions suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s what we call a therapist. They¡¯re a special kind of doctor who is an expert in emotions and sometimes it¡¯s nice to have someone to speak with who isn¡¯t a part of your life already. They don¡¯t have any stake in the conversation except to help you, so you know it¡¯s safe to share with them, and they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to tell me about what you disc¨²ss. It would be totally private.¡± I share. The pups shift ufortably. Do we have to?¡± If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, then you need to talk to someone.¡± I decide. We would talk to Daddy.¡± Paisley remarks shrewdly, making my heart sink like a rock into my stomach. I¡¯m sorry, but that isn¡¯t an option.¡±I announce, hating this. They re and cross their ¨¤rms over their ch3sts. Then we choose the therapist.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Jane ¡°Then he rejected me.¡± I exin, sharing our story with the child psychologist I hired to speak with the pups. They¡¯re out in the y area of her office¡¯s waiting room while I brief the doctor on our situation. ¡°He told me to take the pups and go, but I didn¡¯t want them to think he didn¡¯t want them..¡± My voice is shaking now, thick with emotion as tears well on myshes. ¡°So I said it was me. And now they hate me.¡± I sob, trying to pull myself together enough to finish. ¡°They hate me, they won¡¯t talk to me, and I know they¡¯re traumatized. They have nightmares every night and they jump at every loud noise. They¡¯re not the same pups they were before they were taken.¡± I¡¯m very sorry, Jane.¡± The doctor consoles me, offering me a box of tissues. ¡°I have little ones too, and I completely understand the desire to protect them from the truth.¡± Do you th¨ªnk I was wrong? Would it have been better to tell them the truth? I squeak, blowing my nose. ¡°Look, I¡¯m a big believer of being honest with your kids, even when they¡¯re quite small, but abandonment by a parent is one of the most traumatic things a child can experience. After everything they¡¯ve been through, I don¡¯t think you were wrong to try and shield them from this ¨C but you need to be prepared for the fact that they might figure it out on their own much sooner than you¡¯re prepared for.¡± The doctor warns. ¡°If he¡¯s cut off contactpletely, it won¡¯t be long before they start to ask why he isn¡¯t trying to see them, why he doesn¡¯t call¡­ and you can take the me for that too, but it will only work for so long. Pups are very intuitive that way. I know, and mine are smarter than most.¡± I sigh. I just wish I could protect them without making them despise me. ¡°Of course you do.¡± She soothes, ¡°Listen Jane, are you in therapy yourself?¡± I¡¯m sure I should be.¡± I confess, but I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d find the time.¡± I have a colleague down the hall who works with adults, we could schedule your sessions at the same time as the pups so you don¡¯t have to carve out more time, and we¡¯re in the same practice, so we could consult on your cases and ensure we¡¯re all on the same page with the family. Of course there are times that I¡¯ll likely request you to join the pups for a family session, but I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to seek counseling as well. This wasn¡¯t just traumatic for the pups.¡± Okay.¡± I agree, ¡°that sounds like a good idea.¡± ¡°Great, shall we bring in the pups now?¡± She inquires. Sure.¡± I stand wiping my eyes and moving for the door, ¡®should I step out?¡± For now.¡± The doctor nods, I want to take a moment to meet them and assess where we are, then I¡¯ll bring you back at the end so we can talk about the n moving forward.¡± I stride out into the waiting area, herding the pups into the doctor¡¯s office before taking a seat on the plush couches. There¡¯s a television ying some sort of soap opera, and I retrieve the remote, switching through the channels to see if I can find a movie or something more entertaining. I wasn¡¯t expecting to find a NightFang news stationpletely by among the offerings, and it takes me surprise to see the local channel Ethan and I used to watch on the big screen. However if I was taken aback to see the familiar news anchors and cityscapes, it¡¯s nothingpared to when Ethan appears on the monitor a momentter. He¡¯s giving some sort of press conference, and the reel at the bottom of the screen reads: Alpha returns without his mate and pups, announces split. If I thought I felt so ¨¦mpty that I¡¯d lost the ability to care or be hurt by Ethan, I¡¯m quickly proved wrong seeing this announcement. I turn up the volume, my heart hammering in my ch3st as I stare at his handsome features. He looks very dour, and his pallor seems almost gray. For one ridiculous moment I worry that he¡¯s not fully recovered from surgery, but then I remember how cruel he was, and mentally kick myself for being so weak. Jane and I sessfully rescued the pups in the Southern Isles, and I¡¯m pleased to report that the tyrant King Aimon has been defeated. His son Eric will be taking over the throne with his new mate, and we fully expect the empire to thrive and grow prosperous under their leadership. As for Jane and I, we decided it would be best for her to raise the pups in the safety of the Dark Moon pack. Now that Paisley is well enough to join her mother and siblings, they will continue to be raised as they were before these terrible events urred. Though it is not ideal, it is what we decided was best for our family, especially considering the threats that have be apparent here in Cit¨¦ De La Nuit.¡± Alpha! A reporter waves his hand in the air, and Ethan nod to the man, giving his permission to speak. ¡°Do you believe the threats here in the NightFang territory are a reflection of your leadership? Do you believe the Dark Moon pack is more secure than our city?¡± ¡°I believe the threats here in the NightFang territory are a reflection of jealous and power hungry factions seeking to steal the power I have umted leading this pack. The fact that I am a target shows just how valuable our pack¡¯s resources and influence have be, but I have protected our people for many years, and I neutralized these most recent threats as well. Our city is perfectly safe to most NightFang wolves, my family is a special case and Jane was already raising three of our pups abroad for that reason.¡¯ ¡°Alpha!¡± Another reporter called, ¡°have you and Jane split up? There was no mention of her returning to the Dark Moon territory before you went to the Southern Isles!? That is between my mate and I.¡¯ Ethan rumbles forcefully. ¡°We came to an arrangement which suited our family best, and ask for members of the media to respect our privacy at this time. Obviously we and our pups have been through a great deal, we need peace, quiet and time to recover. I may be a public figure, but my pups are not -I urge all of you to keep this in mind.¡± Alpha, are we to assume that Jane and the pups might return to the NightFang territory one day when things are calmer, then?¡± Another reporter asks. ¡°I will share any updates relevant to the pack if and when they arise. For now, once again, I urge you all to respect our privacy.¡± Ethan grits out. I won¡¯t be taking any more questions, but I appreciate your time today. I¡¯m eager to get back to work after so much time away. I¡¯ve got a lot of business to catch up on, and want to assure all pack members that you are in good hands. Thank you.¡± He steps away from the podium, and the broadcast returns to a pair of reporters sitting behind a tall desk. I shut off the television, sinking back into the cushions and resting my hands on my belly. I can¡¯t believe him. I can¡¯t believe he stood up there and told such tant lies. ¡°We decided¡± he said, ¡°Jane and I agreed.¡± When in reality we decided nothing, we agreed on nothing. He made an authoritarian ruling and kicked me to the curb. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Not to mention his nerve, pretending like he did this to protect our children, when everyone knows they¡¯d be safest with him. He didn¡¯t want to protect them, he wrote them off because he was so disgusted with me that he didn¡¯t even want to make an effort to see them anymore. Yet he stands there pretending to be the perfect Alpha and father. It¡¯s enough to make me want to write a letter to the editor of the paper or give my own interview exposing the truth. Of course I won¡¯t -I couldn¡¯t without harming the pups, but I¡¯ll be damned if it isn¡¯t tempting. With everything else going on, I¡¯ve barely even processed the fact that there will be a new baby joining our family in a few months. And what then? If Ethan finds out, will he want nothing to do with it as well? will it be just another child tainted by my failure? Are none of my children ever to have a father? Suddenly I feel so angry for my pups¡¯ sake that I want to scream. I never had any hope when I was pregnant with the quadruplets that we would be aplete family ¨C I knew from the beginning I¡¯d be doing it all alone. But this baby¡­ for a heartbeat there I thought we were going to do it right this time, that I¡¯d be able to give my baby all the love and care it deserved from day one. So much for that. I should have known better. Dreams and wishes are simply recipes for disappointment. I have to stop thinking about Ethan ¨C I have to simply focus on being the best mother I can be for my pups. It¡¯s almost Christmas, and we¡¯re all together for the first time. I won¡¯t let my traitorous ex ruin the thing I¡¯ve been dreaming about for years. I¡¯m going to do it right this time. Next Chapter Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Jane Come on munchkins, we¡¯re going on an adventure!¡± I announce, get your coats. The pups look at me suspiciously. What kinda venture?¡± Riley asks. Their first therapy session had helped more than I expected. I don¡¯t know everything they talked about with the doctor, but I expect having another adult reassuring them that they were loved and safe helped set them at ease. They still aren¡¯t really talking to me, but they¡¯re not fighting me as hard as they were before either. The hardest part is still when they wake in the middle of the night crying out in fear, then asking for Ethan when I go tofort them. It¡¯s the worst with Paisley. She¡¯s never lived without her father before, and I¡¯m trying to keep a special eye on her. She asks for him more than any of the others, and it seems most difficult for her to believe we can¡¯t simply call him and ask for a visit. The more time that passes the angrier I be with Ethan for leaving our babies. It¡¯s one thing to hurt me, but another entirely to hurt them. I¡¯ve decided to distract them anyway I can, to try and make them feel like our family is whole without Ethan ¨C not that this is an easy feat. ¡°A Christmas adventure.¡± I answer,ing back to the present. We were away for so long we¡¯re very behind on decorating and baking, and doing all the fun holiday things!¡± What fun holiday things?¡± Paisley asks, looking curious now. Well, for one thing ¨C every year we go to this beautiful christmas tree farm, then we go on sleigh rides and pick out a tree and cut it down ourselves. And every night there¡¯s a bonfire with hot cocoa and smores¡­¡± I lower my voice to a whisper. ¡°Sometimes Santa even turns up.¡± Santa?! ¡± She exims, looking to her siblings for confirmation. Unfortunately they¡¯re not beside her anymore, because the moment I mentioned the tree farm they went racing for their coats. That¡¯s right.¡± I confirm, offering her a big smile. ¡°It¡¯s going to be so much fun, you¡¯ll see.¡± The pups quickly pile into the car, and as we drive up into the mountains I gradually nudge them into the holiday spirit, ying Christmas carols and singing badly until they join in. Before long the car is a cacophony of wrong lyrics and tone deaf voices, and I feel better than I have since returning home. This Christmas will certainly be bittersweet, but the more we get out and do things like this, the more confident I feel that we can find some joy in the season. When we arrive at the farm I double check the kids¡¯ winter clothes before releasing them into the deep snow, and they bound away through the white powder like the excitable puppies they are. I have to speed walk to keep up with them: Riley, Ryder and Parker leading the way to the horse drawn sleighs, with Paisley racing along excitedly behind them. Maybe it¡¯s the pregnancy, or maybe it¡¯s as simple as finally seeing my children all together at this special time of year, but I feel myself near tears as I watch my littlest chasing after her brothers and sisters. She¡¯s not as fast given her heart andck of practice trudging through snow, but she¡¯s every bit as excited, and her gigglingughter fills my heart with warmth. This is exactly what I needed. I realize. I needed to see that everything we went through was worth it, that there¡¯s hope we can be happy again sometime in the future. I still feel raw and fragile to my core, and I know that the months ahead are going to be incredibly difficult, but as long as I remember to cherish these little moments, I think I can get through the worst of it. After all, I survived Ethan once before right? The pups nearly collide head-on with the sleighs, thankfully wrangled by the drivers before they can try and mber onto the horses. They spend a while greeting and cuddling the huge Clydesdales pulling the sleighs, asking the drivers what the horses¡¯ names are and feeding them carrots before bundling into the old-fashioned vehicles. There are bells on the horse¡¯s tack, so as we set out through the snow jingling chimes fill the air, and the pups¡¯ faces light up with glee. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s cold!¡± Paisley tells me, shivering in her little boots in the seat across from me. ¡°Come here lovey.¡± I encourage, pulling her into my*p, ¡°you¡¯re not used to all the ice and snow are you? N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°No ¨C I like it though.¡± She says thoughtfully, Snuggling closer. ¡°Is fun to y in, it just gets cold after a whiles.¡± ¡°It certainly does.¡± I agree. ¡°What did you and your Daddy used to do at Christmas, hmm?¡± It¡¯s dangerous to bring up Ethan, especially with Paisley, but I want to try and make her feel as at home as possible with us, and that means finding out what traditions they had. Well Gamma and I used to bake, and Daddy always took me to meet Santa at the mall.¡± She answers thoughtfully. We¡¯d decorate the tree together on Christmas eve, then go to the festival in town. It was really nice.¡± That sounds lovely.¡± I tell her, leaning my cheek against the top of her head. Is there anything you want to do this year to celebrate? I don¡¯t know if I can make cookies as good as your Gamma did, but I can try.¡± Yeah, I love baking.¡± She exims, looking up at me curiously.Will Daddye for Christmas?¡± All of a sudden all four pups are looking at me hopefully, and now I feel like crying for apletely different reason. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯ he called?¡± Riley asks, ¡°doesn¡¯ he wanna talk to us?¡± I¡¯m sure he does.¡± I proim, not sure if I¡¯m telling the truth or a lie. ¡°But he must be very very busy with the pack. He was gone a long time . ¡°But he always makes time for me.¡± Paisley insists, And he would never miss Christmas!¡± I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want to miss being with you for the holidays.¡± I assure them, ¡°He loves you so much, you know that.¡± The pups exchange a few nces, and I wonder if the therapist was right ¨C are they going to figure out I¡¯m lying soon? As much as I hate keeping up the facade, I can¡¯t bear for them to know the truth. I can¡¯t let them find out they¡¯ve been abandoned. ¡°The truth is I asked him to stay away this year so that we could settle in as a family. It¡¯s our first Christmas all together and we¡¯re still trying to get life back to normal. I thought it would be too confusing if he came.¡± The pups are looking at me with wide eyes and deep frowns. Paisley has gone stiff in my arms. You shouldn¡¯ have done that Mommy.¡± Parker scolds, crossing his arms over his chest. You should a asked us.¡± Like it or not, I am your mother, and I make the rules.¡± I remind them softly. ¡°I have to do what I think is best for you, and you¡¯re not always going to like it.¡± You sound like Dr. Nora.¡± Riley grumbles, mimicking her brother¡¯s pose and crossing her arms over her ch3st. ¡°Do 1?¡± I ask, not surprised to learn their therapist might have told them something along these lines. ¡°Well she would know, she¡¯s a Mommy too.¡± The pups are quiet after that, not saying another word until the sleigh stops at the edge of the tree fields. Together we mber out of the sleigh and begin perusing the rows of stunning evergreens, trying to decide which tree to bring home with us. We continue searching for the better part of an hour before deciding on a huge fir tree, and the sleigh driver helps me chop it down then carts it back to the horses. After the tree is safely tied to the roof of the car we return to the main thoroughfare, gathering around the bonfire, drinking hot cocoa and making snores. The pups have all but forgotten our earlier argument by this time, and when we meander our way through a forest of twinkle lights towards Santa¡¯s grotto. They¡¯re practically bouncing up and down as we wait in the line to sit on his*p, and I eagerly pull out my phone to take photos when it¡¯s finally the quadruplets turn. They bound up to him at once, and the actor lets out a surprised, ¡°Ho, ho, ho! Four pups at once, my goodness.¡± Riley and Paisley climb into his*p while the boys stand beside him like perfect little gentlemen as I take photos. After I¡¯m done, Santa turns to them and asks, ¡°And what do you want for Christmas, little ones?¡± The pups exchange eager looks, nodding at one another before Parker looks up at the costumed man and says, ¡°we want our Mommy and Daddy to get back together.¡± The bottom falls out of my stomach when I hear these words, and my wolf begins swearing up a storm in my head. Well fvck. Next Chapter Chapter 165 Chapter 165 3rd Person Jane was kicking herself. She couldn¡¯t believe she hadn¡¯t foreseen this possibility. Of course the pups would ask Santa to reunite them with Ethan ¨C Santa was supposed to be able to provide any gift you wanted, even ones parents didn¡¯t approve. She watched with bated breath as the tree farm Santa processed the children¡¯s gift request, praying he wouldn¡¯t make a promise she couldn¡¯t keep. Thest thing she needed was for this to be the year the pups found out the truth about Santa us. That would only add fuel to the fire. She could already see it ying out in her mind¡¯s eye, tearful usations of lies and tricks on top of everything else. The Santa nced at her for guidance, and she shook her head firmly. The pups were still gazing up at him in awe, waiting to see if he would make their dreamse true. ¡°Ho now, that¡¯s an awfully difficult thing for my elves to make in the workshop.¡± The man bluffed, Isn¡¯t there something else you¡¯ d like? Some nice toys?¡± ¡°No.¡± Riley dered firmly. ¡°We just want Mommy and Daddy to be together again¡± I understand.¡± Santa us answers gently, ¡°but there are some things even Santa can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Nuh-uh. ¡± Ryder insisted. ¡°You can get around the whole world in one night, you have flying reindeer you¡¯re magic! You can do anything!¡± ¡°Love is a different kind of magic, dear ones. ¡± He replies. I¡¯m very sorry. But there must be something else you want for Christmas?¡± The pups shook their heads, and the girls slipped off his*p. Riley, Parker and Ryder returned to Jane¡¯s side lookingpletely dejected, but Paisley stayed behind for a moment, whispering something into the old man¡¯s ear too low for the others to overhear. Santa nodded in reply and Paisley gradually rejoined her siblings. What did you ask him, angel?¡± Jane asked, taking the pup¡¯s hands and leading them away through the Snow. ¡°Nothing¡¯portant.¡± Paisley replied cagily, exchanging meaningful nces with her siblings. Later, after they¡¯ d returned home and Jane was busy trying to situate the Christmas tree in its stand, the pups retreated to their room. ¡°Okay, Paisley, what¡¯s up?!¡± Riley asked excitedly, ¡°what did you say to Santa?¡± Well,¡± Paisley began, raising her little hands to get her siblings¡¯ attention, ¡°have you ever noticed that Santa smells different every year?¡± Riley, Ryder and Parker stared at each other in surprise, realizing for the first time that she was right. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Parker eximed. ¡°But how is that possible?¡± Ryder demanded, ¡°he can¡¯t be a different person every year, can he? ¡°Actually he can.¡± Paisley corrected, ¡°Daddy exined it to me once. He said that Santa is so busy in the North Pole getting ready for Christmas, that he just doesn¡¯ have the time to visit every city in the world aforehand to find out what everyone wants, or even to read all the letters on his own. So he has thousands of helpers who go out and collect the letters and dress up like him to find out what pups want for Christmas!¡± No way!¡± The others gaped, I don¡¯t b¡¯lieve it!''¡± It¡¯s true. I asked Santa today if I was right and he said tha¡¯s exactly how it works! The real Santa is up at the North POle this very minute.¡± Paisley shared. That means that the Santa we met today might¡¯ ve been wrong!¡± Riley whispered eagerly. ¡°He doesn¡¯ have all Santa¡¯s magic, so he doesn¡¯ know everything he can do.¡± ¡®Exactly!¡± Paisley confirmed. Then we have to get to the real Santa.¡± Parker decided. ¡°If anyone can get Mommy and Daddy back t¡¯gether is him!¡± Ryder frowned, ¡°Are you saying we should go to the North Pole?¡± Ryder asked, not quite believing his ears. A course that¡¯s what we have to do!¡± Riley cried, pping her small hands over her mouth when she realized how loud she¡¯s been. ¡°But we just got home!¡± Ryder whined. ¡°And we don ¡® know the first thing about getting to the North Pole. ¡°So?¡± Paisley countered, we didn¡¯t know how to read once either, then we learned. All things start out new ¨C till they¡¯re not anymore. We can figure out how to get there.¡± But it¡¯s dangerous out there !¡± Parker interjected, having second thoughts of his own now. ¡°I don¡¯ wanna get pup-napped again, or get lost like we did in the inds. Tha¡¯s why we have to n really good.¡± Riley nodded. ¡°We have to be safes.¡± Maybe we could just write a letter.¡± Ryder suggested. ¡°Letters are always safe.. cept for paper cuts.¡± Paisley and Riley exchanged thoughtful looks, before nodding in agreement. ¡°Come with us.¡± They led the way down the hall, tiptoeing over the cool wooden floor until they were at the edge of the living room. They peeked around the corner, watching Jane struggle with the tree. Usually Eric always went on these outing with them, then helped her put the tree up aftering home. This was the first year she was trying to do it all alone. She was trying to hold the trunk straight while also turning the screws on the base. She shuffled around the tree, tightening the metal rods until they were digging into the trunk strongly enough to hold it uptight. However every time she stepped back to look at her handiwork, the tree was listing over to one side or another,pletely crooked. Jane would gr0an and try again, but after a dozen attempts she was getting incredibly frustrated. Still she kept trying, straightening and adjusting the trunk over and over again. Unfortunately on her fifteenth try, she loosened the screws too much, and the tree toppled back against the wall. Jane slumped onto the ground with a heavy sigh, burying her face in her hands. ¡°D*mnit!¡± She murmured, her voice thick. D*mnit, d*mnit, d*mnit!¡± ¡°Look at Mommy.¡± Riley urged her siblings. She looks so sad.¡± Parker murmured, frowning deeply. Right on cue Jane started to cry, and the pups suddenly felt very guilt for giving her such a hard time lately. ¡°Oh no!¡± Ryder fretted. Before the other three realized what was happening, Paisley ran out of their hiding spot and into the living room. Paisley wait!¡± Riley called after her, but it was toote. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Mommy!¡± Paisley cried, throwing her arms around Jane¡¯s neck. Jane pulled the sweet bundle into her*p, and the others slowly emerged. I¡¯m sorry pups.¡± She professed, trying to wipe away her tears before they could realize just how upset she was. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Riley, Parker and Ryder were gathered around her too now,peting for spots in her*p until they were a veritable puppy pile. Why¡¯re you sad, Mommy?¡± Ryder asked, squeezing her middle tightly. This just isn¡¯t what I imagined, that¡¯s all.¡± Jane replied vaguely, making the understatement of the year. Every time she¡¯d pictured having Paisley home with them in the past she¡¯d imagined nothing but joy. She never expected having her pups together to be apanied by so much pain, or that her friends would also be thousands of miles away too. She certainly never thought her babies would be so angry with her ¨C still it helped to finally be snuggling them. But it helps to have you in my arms. I love you all so much.¡± The pups responded with out a second thought. ¡°We love you too, Mommy.¡± Jane huped, the tears she¡¯d wiped away suddenly surging back to life. ¡®Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Suddenly all four felt terribly guilty for the way they¡¯ d been punishing hertely. In the past they¡¯d had lots of talks about not saying unkind things you didn¡¯t mean, but this was the first time they understood just how badly their words would hurt someone. If their Mommy could doubt how desperately they cared for her, words must be even more powerful than they knew. They were still angry of course, but they would always love her. ¡°You¡¯re our Mommy.¡± A little whileter they returned to their room while Jane started dinner, their spirits seriously dampened. ¡°I think she¡¯s hiding something from us.¡± Riley surmised. ¡°She seems really upset, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that we¡¯re mad at her.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I think she needs Daddy too.¡± Paisley guessed. Is obvious she misses him.¡± ¡°We have to get to Santa,¡± Ryder was fully on board with his siblings¡¯ ns after the scene in the living room. ¡°And not just for our Christmas, for Mommy¡¯s too.¡± ¡°Then is decided.¡± Riley grinned. ¡°We¡¯re gonna go to the North Pole and have Santa bring Daddy home to us.¡± We still have to figure out how to get there though.¡± Parker reminded them. ¡®And we can¡¯t let Mommy know what we¡¯re up to ¨C you know how she worries. She¡¯ll try to stop us.¡± ¡°I am kinda scared.¡± Paisley confessed, quickly adding, ¡°I think is the right thing to do, but there¡¯s a lot to think about ¨C how will we get through all the ice ¨C it¡¯s so cold, and there¡¯s pr bears and things!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll figure everything out.¡± Riley assured her. ¡°But we have to move fast, there¡¯s only two weeks to Christmas,. ¡°When are we gonna go? Ryder inquired. They all exchanged nces, then decided. ¡°As soon as possible. Next Chapter Chapter 166 Chapter 166 3rd Person ¡°Okay, so how¡¯re we gonna do this?¡± Paisley asked, sitting around arge piece of construction paper with her siblings. Ryder -who had the best handwriting of all four ¨C had written ¡°Operation Santa¡± at the top of the page. Other than its title however, the page was entirely nk. ¡°Well, we know the North Pole¡¯s at the top of the world, right?¡± Riley asked, waiting until the others nodded in agreement before continuing. ¡°So if we just keep walking north then eventually we¡¯ll have to get there!¡± ¡°Yeah but that could take ages!¡± Parker cautioned. ¡° The Dark Moon pack is north, but there¡¯s at least two other packs between us and the pole.¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s a good point.¡± Ryder agreed, ¡°So maybe if we travel to one of the other packs and start there?¡± ¡°Yeah! But we can¡¯t take too long, we have to make sure we can get there and back afore Christmas.¡± Paisley warned. ¡°Maybe we can get a ride back with Santa!¡± Riley suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Wow, that would be amazing!¡± Ryder giggled. ¡°Okay so what do we need?¡± Paisley asked. ¡°Really warm coats, snow boots, snacks..¡± ¡°Maybe some fish in case we need to d¡¯stract any pr bears.¡± Parker mused aloud. ¡°Ooh, good idea.¡± Riley nodded, starting a list o their paper. ¡°We should also take hot cocoa, and marshmallows, to help stay warm.¡± Ryder added. ¡°I wish we knew how to ski, that would make getting there a lot faster.¡± ¡°How about a sled¡± Ryder asked, ¡°if we make friends with one of the pr bears, they might even pull us!¡± ¡°This is the best n.¡± Paisley praised, grinning. ¡°We still have to figure out how to get north first.¡± Riley reminded them, ¡°it¡¯s gonna be miles and miles before we get anywhere near the arctic.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯re too little to drive.¡± Parker remarked thoughtfully. ¡°We can¡¯t drive a car,¡± Riley agreed, ¡°but we could easily drive a sleigh. What if we ask Mommy to go back to the tree farm, just for the bonfire one night. She¡¯d probbly agree, and then we could take one of the horsey sleighs from the stables.¡± ¡°That¡¯s stealing.¡± Paisley protested, crinkling up her little nose in distaste. ¡°We¡¯d only be borrowing it.¡± Ryder reasoned, ¡°we¡¯ll leave a note promising to bring it back.¡± ¡°Then we definitely need apass.¡± Parker added, ¡°I don¡¯t think horsies have GPS.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Riley noted. ¡°Do you think we should leave a note for Mommy too ¨C so she knows we¡¯re with Santa and she doesn¡¯ need to worry?¡± ¡°I dunno ¨C you know how Mommies can be, they worry ¡¯bout everything.¡± Parker countered. ¡°Member what Dr. Nora said? Mommy would do anything for us. ¡°Yeah, if we leave she might try toe after us anyway.¡± Ryder agreed. ¡°She doesn¡¯ know how well we¡¯ve nned everything. She¡¯ll think we¡¯re in trouble.¡± ¡°i don¡¯ wanna scare her. If we get a good enough head start then she won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Paisley frowned. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± Riley chirped. ¡°Ryder, you write the , Parker you get the s¡¯pplies. And Paisley and I will ask Mommy to take us for the bonfire. Deal?¡± The others grinned, ¡°Deal!¡± That night Jane bundled up the pups and returned to the Christmas tree farm. She¡¯d been hoping they would decorate the tree together that evening, but she was just d the pups wanted to continue doing activities together. They¡¯d been through such a difficult ordeal that she was willing to do just about anything to raise their spirits, besides, they were starting school in the new year, she wasn¡¯t going to have as much time with them once they became kindergarteners. When they arrived they headed straight for the bonfire, and Jane retrieved ingredients to make s¡¯mores before cuddling up with the pups in front of the fire. The trees surrounding them on all sides had been strewn with lights, and it truly felt like a winter wondend. She tried not to think about Ethan, about how wonderfully he would have kept her warm if he¡¯d been there with them. Instead she focused on her babies, praying they didn¡¯t ask to go back and ask Santa to reunite their parents again. ¡°Have you thought any more about what you want for Christmas?¡± She asked, gently guiding Paisley¡¯s hands to avoid sticking the marshmallow she had skewered on a stick directly into the mes of the fire. The pups shrugged, not realizing she¡¯d overheard their conversation with Santa. They knew exactly what they wanted, but they also realized she wasn¡¯t going to get it for them. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jane hummed thoughtfully, ¡°How about one of those big beautiful art sets they have in the craft store?¡± She asked Ryder, stroking his hair back from his eyes. ¡°You love to paint.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± He replied, his attention focused on his own marshmallow. The pups were determined to put their n into motion, but they¡¯d all agreed that there was always time for sweets. ¡°How about you, Parker? What would you think about a chemistry set ¨C you could do all sorts of experiments?¡± ¡°Mommy you don¡¯ have to get us fancy things.¡± Paisley insisted, ¡°Santa will take care of our presents.¡± That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. Jane thought bitterly. She hated knowing she couldn¡¯t give the pups what they truly wanted, and it didn¡¯t help that it was the only¡±updated by jobnib¡± thing she wanted too. She¡¯d gone to her first therapy session the other day, and her doctor had advised her to acknowledge and address the fact that part of her fury with Ethan was because she still loved him sopletely. She wanted him for Christmas too, and she knew they were all in for a disappointment. ¡°I know Santa is on the job.¡± She tried to smile, ¡°but I want to get you something too. Riley, any thoughts? Riley peeked up at her with a sly smile. ¡°How ¡¯bout a pet bunny?¡± ¡°A pet bunny?¡± Jane eximed, internally thinking how adorable her mischievous daughter was. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that ¨C you¡¯d have to take care of it.¡± She had to admit that a bunny was less work than some other pets, but she was pregnant and any new pet with a new baby in the house was going to multiply the work. ¡°Pets are lots of responsibility.¡± The suggestion had gotten all of the children¡¯s attention, and they were now mbering around her.¡± Please Mommy! We promise we¡¯ll take extra special care of it.¡± Paisley begged. ¡°We¡¯ll be so ¡®sponsible you¡¯ll never have to lift a finger.¡± Ryder added. ¡°Hmm, are you sure you Wouldn¡¯t rather have some new socks?¡± Jane teased. ¡°So your feet will always be cozy?¡± ¡°Mommy no one wants smelly socks!¡± Parker eximed. ¡°What about a nice mop, so we can always keep the house clean?¡± Jane joked. ¡°Mommy that¡¯s cwazy!¡± Ryder objected, ¡°Mops aren¡¯ fun.¡± ¡°Yeah, bunnies are fun.¡± Riley remarked pointedly. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡±¡®ll think about it¡± Jane agreed with a grin, ¡°Now pay attention to your marshmallows or they¡¯ll burn.¡± Jane felt a thousand times better now that she had an idea for making her children¡¯s first Christmas together extra special. However she was having an increasingly hard time sitting still by the fire. The baby was pressing on her dder, and she desperately needed the restroom. ¡°How about a bathroom break, little ones?¡± She suggested. ¡°But Mommy, the ¡®smores are almost ready!¡± Parker objected. ¡°I know, but Mommy has to go.¡± Janeughed, truly amused to have the tables turned on her this way. ¡°Can¡¯t you hold it?¡± Riley asked. ¡°Not really.¡± Jane admitted. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Then just go, we¡¯ll stay right here.¡± Paisley promised. ¡°We won¡¯ move any muscles.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jane frowned, not liking the idea of taking her eyes off of her babies so soon after getting them back. Fortunately, there was another mother with small pups next to them, and she offered Jane an understanding smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Okay munchkins, be good ¨C I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Jane vowed, evicting Ryder from herp so she could go take care of business. Little did she know that this had been precisely the opportunity the pups were waiting for. As soon as Jane walked away they hatched their n, making a distraction for the other mother by knocking her toddler¡¯s marshmallow into the fire. They felt badly, but they knew it was necessary. While she tended to her wailing child, they snuck off towards the stables. When Jane came back from the restroom a few minutester the other mother was looking around in shock and horror, realizing that her four charges were no longer sitting around the fire. Jane stopped dead in her tracks, feeling her heart stop beatingpletely. ¡°What happened, where are they?¡± She hissed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I don¡¯t know what happened, I turned my back for one moment and they were just gone!¡± She cried. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± Just then the other woman¡¯s child piped up from the fire, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s this?¡± The little boy was holding a small folded piece of paper, and Jane gently took it from the child. When she unfolded it she immediately recognized Ryder¡¯s neat handwriting. Mommy, We went to the North Pole. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be safe with Santa and we¡¯ll get a ride home from the rain deer. See you soon ¨C love, Parker, Paisley, Riley and Ryder. Next Chapter Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Jane I can¡¯t believe this! I can¡¯t believe this is happening! I take off into the snow, following my pups¡¯ scent and leaving my negligent babysitter behind. What was I thinking? I knew better than to take my eyes off of them, to trust anyone else with their precious lives! Did I not learn my lesson in the Southern Isles! What is wrong with me! Their scent is leading me towards the horse stables, and suddenly I realize what they must be nning, they must be thinking they can drive one of the sleighs all the way to Santa us. I don¡¯t have the faintest idea why they¡¯ve chosen to go to the North Pole when there¡¯s a Santa us here in the grotto ¨C unless of course they figured this one isn¡¯t the real Santa us. As soon as I think it, I know this must be the case. Oh Goddess, why is this happening? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I¡¯m cursing Ethan as I run. This is his fault. They want him, that¡¯s why they¡¯re so determined to get to Santa. I have half a mind to go back to the NightFang territory and give him a good strong kick in the p*nts. If anything happens to the pups I¡¯ll never forgive him ¨C or myself. As I near the stables I see the barn doors open, and a sleigh hooked up to two huge Clydesdales emerges. The horses set off into the snow, but so far they¡¯re still walking. ¡°Stop!¡± I cry, causing the four tiny beings in the driver¡¯s seat to turn around in surprise. They try tosh the reins so that the horses will take off, but they don¡¯t seem to be strong enough. The horses are still moving faster than I am, but I¡¯m still on two legs. I begin r!pping at my scarf and coat, my inner wolf already at the surface amidst the threat to my pups. I chuck my outeryer into the snow, then let my wolf out, shifting mid-run. On all fours I dart after the sleigh, listening to the anxious cries of my pups as they urge the horses to speed up. ¡°Yah, yah!¡± Riley cries, while Paisley bounces in the seat next to her. ¡°Come on horsies! Come on horsies!¡± I¡¯m growling with anger now, no longer afraid for their lives, but furious with the little angels for running from me like this. The horses hear my growls and realize a predator is behind them, but it¡¯s toote. I speed up, leaping into the back of the sleigh before it can get away. Shifter back, I climb over the back seat and yank the reins from Riley¡¯s hands, pulling the vehicle to an abrupt stop. I mp my eyes shut, gasping in deep breaths of air. It¡¯s over. I think frantically. It¡¯s over, they¡¯re safe. Well, for now out least. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve ever been angrier with my pups, and this is certainly the first time l¡¯ve ever been cross with Paisley. ¡°Uh-oh.¡± Paisley murmurs, looking up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Uh-oh, is right.¡± I hiss, trying to stay calm while we¡¯re still in public. I turn the sleigh around, guiding it back to the stables as naked as the day I was born. I pull it to a stop by my abandoned coat and scarf, wrapping them around myself and turning back to the pups. ¡°Out of the sleigh, right now.¡±lmand. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯ understand!¡± Riley protests, her lower l!p quivering. ¡°I understand perfectly.¡± I growl. ¡°Now get out of this sleigh.¡± One by one the pups mber down, and by now a few stable boys have emerged from the barn, confusion clear on their faces, l apologize profusely and wait for them to lead the horses away before turning on my pups. ¡°We¡¯re leaving right now, and if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯lle away withoutint.¡± Thankfully they do as they¡¯re told, and l¡¯m able to keep a tight lid on my fury. The car ride home is silent. The pups are sulking, and I¡¯m taking the opportunity to get my temper under control. I don¡¯t want to be so angry with them, I know that they were just trying to go see Santa, that don¡¯t understand the danger they were in, but my maternal instincts are only too aware of what might have happened, and it¡¯s getting harder and harder to push down my feelings. When we¡¯re finally back home I line them up on the couch, not bothering to change clothes. I stand in front of them with my arms crossed over my ch3st, ¡°Well, what do you have to say for yourselves?¡± ¡°We just wanted to see Santa.¡± Riley tells me sullenly. ¡°And you ruined it!¡± ¡°You better believe I did!¡± I bite back. ¡°Do you have any idea what might have happened to you? Do you have any idea how far away the North Pole is? It would have taken you months to get anywhere close and that¡¯s assuming you had the food and supplies to survive. What actually would have happened is that you would have gotten lost in the mountains with nothing to protect you or keep you warm. You¡¯re lucky I stopped you when I did! You would have frozen to death by morning!¡± I wouldn¡¯t normally be so blunt with them, but they have to understand how dangerous their actions were.Looking at their surprised faces, I¡¯m pleased to see the information sinking in. They exchange awed looks,¡± Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Il confirm fiercely. ¡°l can¡¯t believe you would try something like that, after everything you just went through! What¡¯s more, I can¡¯t believe you were so deceitful. You clearly were nning this from the moment you asked me to go to the farm! You nned on sneaking away from me, on stealing that sleigh, I¡¯mpletely ashamed of you. I did not raise you to be thieves!¡± ¡°We were gonna give it back.¡± Ryder whispers, squirming nervously. ¡°You still lied to me, you tricked me and ran away from me when I explicitly told you to stop! I know you wanted to see Santa and I understand why.¡± ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡± Parker interrupts, ring at me, ¡°You don¡¯ know anything!¡± ¡°You wanted Santa to bring Daddy to you for Christmas, to get us back together.¡± I answer firmly. ¡°And I know you miss him but there isn¡¯t a magical solution to this. These grown up issues are serious, and I know you¡¯re unhappy, I know you miss him, but there isn¡¯t any way to just snap your fingers and fix this. Not even Santa has that power.¡± ¡°We were trying to help you too! We know you miss Daddy!¡± Paisley interjects. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell him you made a m¡¯stake?¡± Riley adds, her little cheeks bright red. ¡°You tell us not to be stubborn, but you¡¯re just as stubborn as we are.¡± ¡°Because l didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± I grit out. ¡°When you grow up you¡¯ll see that just because something feels bad, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the wrong thing to do. In fact sometimes doing the right thing can be the most painful. I don¡¯t expect you to understand that right now and you know what, I don¡¯t expect you to like me or the decisions I¡¯m making for this family. I do expect you to respect me. ¡°I lecture, hating how stern I sound. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, I make the rules, and you will follow them or you will all end up grounded until the new year.¡± ¡°Grounded?¡± They repeat aghast. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I confirm. I¡¯ve never gone as far as grounding my pups, mostly because they¡¯ve been too young previously. Not to mention that their mischief hasn¡¯t ever escted to this level. They¡¯re no stranger to time outs and having toys taken away, but long term punishment is a new concept. ¡°But it¡¯s Christmas!¡± They object. ¡°Which is all the more reason for you to behave.¡± I growl. ¡°Santa is watching after all, and he doesn¡¯t reward pups that disobey their Mommies. You don¡¯t want coal in your stockings, do you?¡± The pups looked back and forth between each other, wearing identical sullen pouts. ¡°That isn¡¯ fair.¡± Riley insisted. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fair, and it¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen if you don¡¯t shape up.¡± l announce. ¡°Now go get ready for bed.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still early!¡± Parker gaped. ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re going to go to bed early tonight ¨C you¡¯ve had more than enough excitement to warrant it!¡± The pups slink away with their tails between their legs, and l sink down onto the edge of the coffee table, fighting back tears. All the progress I thought we¡¯d made together just went out the window. I¡¯m back to being the viin, and they¡¯re back to hating me. I don¡¯t regret punishing them ¨C they scared the life out of me tonight, and this is part of the job. I just wish we could find a way out of this misery. I just want my family to be happy again ¨C the question is whether we can ever be truly happy without Ethan. Next Chapter Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Jane ¡°Daddy!¡± The sound of my pups¡¯ frightened voices send me jerking upright in bed, suddenly and completely awake. I rush to their bedroom, flipping on the light and finding all four children piled on one bed, tears running down their cheeks. ¡°Oh my loves, did you have nightmares?¡± I croon, immediately moving forward tofort them. They nod, but instead of running into my arms, they tighten their ranks. ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t want you, we want Daddy!¡± Paisley cries. Pain slices through me, so powerfully it steals the breath from my lungs. I feel as though I¡¯ve been punched in the stomach. No matter how bad things are between us, I¡¯ve always been the one my pups turn to when they¡¯re frightened or upset. ¡°Well Daddy isn¡¯t here.¡± I say shakily.¡±¡®So you can have me, or nothing.¡± ¡°T-then we ch-choose nothing.¡± Riley informs me through her sobs. I close my eyes so they can¡¯t see me cry, nodding as my insides harden to stone. ¡°Please don¡¯t be that way. You know l love you, I don¡¯t want you to be sad or scared, won¡¯t you let me help?¡± They stubbornly shake their heads, cuddling closer to one another. ¡°Fine.¡±I sniff turning for the door. ¡°Do you want me to leave the light on?¡± They exchange nces. ¡°Do we have to go back to sleep?¡± I nce at the clock, it¡¯s after three AM,te enough that they could probably stay up and make up for lost sleep with an extra long nap. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡± I can¡¯t stand this. Normally I would cuddle them back to sleep and sing them lubies, the fact that they won¡¯t let mefort them feels like the worst rejection, and I¡¯m trying very hard not to fall to pieces in front of them. We head into the kitchen and I make them some warm milk, hoping they¡¯ll get drowsy and go back to sleep, but prepared to stay up with them if they don¡¯t. I¡¯m exhausted myself ¨C between the eventful evening and the baby quickly growing in my belly. It¡¯s getting harder to keep up with my pups every day. They sit at the table in utter silence, and I emit a bbored sigh. ¡°Do you want to tell me what you dreamed about?¡± I don¡¯t expect them to actually share their dream with me, but after a few extended moments of silence Parker speaks up. ¡°We were back at Daddy¡¯s ¡®partment, ying in the Iiving room. Then Eve and ¡®Nita and the King came in and kidnapped us. We were locked in a cold dark room, listening to them talk about what to do with us. Eve just wanted to hurt us, but ¡®Nita and the King wanted to use us to get to you and Daddy.¡± ¡°And you all dreamed the same thing?¡± I ask. They nod, confirming my suspicion. This doesn¡¯t surprise me. The pups have always shared dreams for as long as I can remember. ¡°Well the good news is that it wasn¡¯t real.¡± I tell them gently. ¡°You know none of those people can ever hurt you or Daddy and I again. Eve is in prison, and Anita and the King are dead.¡± The pups nod, leaning against one another forfort, but they don¡¯t say anymore. ¡°You know when you were missing I used to have dreams about you. At the time I thought it was just my imagination in overdrive, but now I think it might have been the Goddess trying to lead me to you. I had one dream about you racing down a river, and fighting a huge snake. I had another where you were trapped underground, trying to get out. I always used to wake up screaming and crying, just like you did.¡± I share. ¡°Did Daddy have dreams ¡¯bout us too?¡± Paisley asks. ¡°I¡¯m sure he did.¡± I say honestly. ¡°But he never told me about them. I think he was worried it would make me more afraid, but sometimes it¡¯s nice to know that other people are feeling the same way you are.¡± ¡°Daddy used to let me stay up and tell me stories when I had bad dreams.¡± Paisley tells us, staring solemnly at her*p. ¡°Oh, what kinds of stories?¡± I press. ¡°Stories¡¯bout you.¡± She whispers, peeking up at me. I can see how terribly conflicted she is. 0f all the pups, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s stuck hardest in the middle. She had four years with Ethan, he was her entire world before I came along, and I was just a fantasy. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not evening close to living up to her fantasy, but¡­ ¡°Will you tell us a story ¡¯bout Daddy?¡± Ryder asks, looking as though he¡¯s not sure whether this will make me angry or not. ¡°Okay.¡± l agree, hating to think my babies might be afraid of my temper. ¡°What kind of story?¡± ¡°How ¡¯bout the first Christmas you spent t¡¯gether?¡± Paisley requests. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Okay.¡± I concede, delving back into my memories. ¡° Well, the first year we were married wasn¡¯t very exciting.¡± Not to mention it¡¯s not even the least bit appropriate to share with my children. We spent the entire holiday in bed together, making love in every possible way and position Ethan could think of. ¡°But the first Christmas we spent as a couple was actually a lot of fun. His parents didn¡¯t know we were dating-¡° ¡°Why not?¡± Riley asks. ¡°Well, we were sixteen, and Ethan¡¯s Mommy and Daddy didn¡¯t think I was good enough for him. We came from different worlds in a lot of ways, and we knew they¡¯d try to make us break up if they found out.¡± I exin, trying not to condemn Ethan¡¯s mother too strongly, knowing Paisley loved her. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®spicable.¡± Parker grimaced. ¡°Despicable,¡± I correct gently. ¡°And Ethan and I never let it stop us. He was determined for us to be together no matter what they thought. You know we actually had to get married in secret?¡± ¡°You did?¡± Riley exims in awe. ¡°We did.¡± I smile. ¡°But that first Christmas, we were just kids, and I grew up without a lot of things. My mom worked really really hard, but we were poor so I never had any presents¡­ a lot of times we didn¡¯t even have food to eat.¡± Riley, Ryder and Parker have heard this before, but Paisley hasn¡¯t ever heard me speak about my childhood before now. ¡°Why not?!¡± She asks, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Because not everyone in the pack is as lucky as we are now. Some people really struggle, and it can be impossible to change things when you don¡¯t have any money or any way to make more.¡± l answer softly, wanting to make sure she understands that the privileges she¡¯s grown up with aren¡¯t universal. ¡°Your Daddy knew this, so he always brought me extra food and looked out for me. And that Christmas he gave me my first ever Christmas present.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯d never had presents ¡®afore?¡± Paisley inquires, absolutely shocked. ¡°l used to get little things in my stocking from Santa, ¡°I reply, ¡°but I never had any big presents. I wasn¡¯t expecting to get any that year either. I figured Ethan would bring Mom and I some of his family¡¯s Christmas feast, but when he turned up at my door, he was carrying an armful of gifts. He even had something for my mother.¡± ¡°What did he get you?¡± Riley asks eagerly. ¡°Well, there was a beautiful ne far nicer than anything else I owned. There were expensive choctes and a pretty red dress. And you know that plush wolf that sits on my dresser?¡± I prompt, waiting for them to nod before continuing. ¡°He gave me that too. It looks like his wolf and he used to joke that it would protect me when he wasn¡¯t around.¡± The more I think about these memories, the harder it is to keep my emotions in check. I can feel the pups watching me like little hawks, and I try not to let on how nostalgic I¡¯m feeling. ¡°What did you get him?¡± Parker questions curiously. ¡°l painted him a picture.¡± I shrug. ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t have money, so all the gifts I gave were things Li made.¡± ¡°I know that painting.¡± Paisley chirps. ¡°Daddy used to keep it in his office, but he always used to catch me sneaking in to stare at it, so he moved it to my room. Is really pretty¡± she tells the others. ¡°Of a wolf ying in the snow.¡± I actually knew this, l¡¯d seen the painting in Paisley¡¯s room at the penthouse, but I didn¡¯t realize how it had gotten there. ¡°Well, there you go.¡± I conclude weakly. That was our first Christmas.¡± The pups are watching each other again, speaking their secret quadrupletnguage I can never understand. ¡°Won¡¯t you miss him this year?¡± Paisley asks after a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± I answer honestly, sick of lying and knowing they won¡¯t believe it anyway. ¡°Then why can¡¯t we be together?¡± Ryder demands. ¡°Because it¡¯s simply not possible.¡± I reply, gentle but firm. ¡°I wish it was, but there are some things we can¡¯t change, and this is one of them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯ understand.¡± Parker frowns. ¡°I know you don¡¯t, sweetheart.¡± As I look around at my young children, I decide that I might not be able to fix everything in their lives, but I can at least try to call Ethan. I haven¡¯t let myself consider this possibility before -knowing I won¡¯t seed and not sure my pride can take another defeat. But looking at them now, I realize I have to try. I know I¡¯ll probablye to regret it, but l¡¯d regret it more if I didn¡¯t try everyst recourse for my pups. So this afternoon when they do down for their naps, I¡¯m going to svck it up and call their father for the first time since he rejected me. Next Chapter Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Jane ¡°Okay, you can do this. You can do this. You can do this.¡±I repeat to myself, staring at the phone in my hands with utter trepidation. The pups are sleeping soundly in their bedroom, and I¡¯m getting ready to sacrifice my dignity in their honor. I¡¯m not sure how Ethan will respond to my phone call, if he¡¯ll even answer when he sees my number on the screen. I¡¯m half tempted to go find a pay phone and calI from a number he won¡¯t recognize, but I decide to try this first. Taking onest deep breath, I dial and hit the send button, raising the device to my ear. It seems to ring for an utter eternity, but eventually the line clicks, and Ethan¡¯s deep voice sounds in my ear. ¡°Jane?¡± The familiar sound sends a shiver down my spine. ¡° Hello Ethan.¡± ¡°I thought I told you not to contact me.¡± Ouch, I know l expected failure, but that seems harsh, even for Ethan. ¡°Actually you just told me to leave, you didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t ever reach out.¡±I correct him hoarsely. It¡¯s only been four weeks, but it feels like an eternity since west spoke. Those early days after l left with the pups had passed in a haze that still haunted me, and it feels so surreal just to hear his familiar voice. ¡°Well I should have.¡± He growls. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had to spell everything out letter by letter. I thought you were smarter than that.¡± ¡°Wil you just listen for a moment.¡± I beg, hating how cruel he¡¯s being. He pauses for a moment. ¡°Is something wrong? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Well that depends on how you define wrong.¡± I snap. ¡°Your pups are absolutely heartbroken without you. They don¡¯t understand why they can¡¯t see you, they¡¯repletely traumatized from the Southern lsles ¨C every other night they¡¯re having nightmares and begging for you instead of me, and yesterday they attempted to run away to the North Pole so they could ask Santa to bring you back to them for Christmas.¡± Silence meets me on the other end of the line. I wait impatiently for a response, wondering if he¡¯s even still there. ¡°Ethan?¡± I prompt after a moment. ¡°Is that all? He questions coldly. ¡°Is that all?¡± I repeat, not believing my ears. ¡°Is that all?! Ethan they could have been killed, they stole a horse-drawn sleigh and were taking off into the mountains. They¡¯re desperate to be with you and they don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re suddenly not in their life anymore! And now they hate me, so you¡¯re the only one they want!¡± ¡°Why should they hate you?¡± He snaps, sounding even harsher than he had a moment ago. ¡°You don¡¯t think I told them that you¡¯d abandoned them, do you?¡± I hiss. ¡°I took the me for you so they wouldn¡¯t develop aplex, and now they think that it¡¯s my fault they can¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Well they¡¯re not wrong.¡± Ethan rumbles. ¡°It is your fault. If you¡¯d done what you were supposed to in the Southern lsles, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡± My mouth falls open as his words steal my breath right out of my lungs. I can¡¯t believe him. I can¡¯t believe how badly it hurts to hear him speak to me this way. He wasn¡¯t even this cruel when Eve staged her attack all those years ago. I can¡¯t believe how badly I misjudged him, and I¡¯m furiou? with myself for falling for his act. Still, l have to stand up for my children. ¡°So you don¡¯t even care that you¡¯re punishing the pups for my wrongs? ¡°I demand fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t care that they¡¯ repletely innocent and they worship the ground you walk on ¨C especially Paisley!¡± I¡¯ don¡¯t understand why you¡¯reining?¡± Ethan counters. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you wanted? You were nning to take her from me and cut off contact from the very beginning.¡± ¡°That was before!¡± I burst out, loosing hold of my temper. ¡°Before what?¡± He remarks boredly. ¡°Before you made me love you again!¡± I exim. ¡° Why did you do that? If you cared this little about the children, why did you fight for me the way you did, why did you make me love you if you didn¡¯t actually want us to be a family.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been over this.¡± He rumbles. ¡°You owed me for faking your death and hiding the other pups from me. You deserved to pay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a sociopath.¡± I use, feeling maternal rage bubble up inside of me. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to punish me, to break my heart, but it¡¯s another to punish innocent pups. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¨C they don¡¯t deserve this, Ethan.¡± I protest, tears burning in my eyes. ¡°Then maybe you¡¯ll think twice before you decide to y with their fates again.¡±Ethan snarls. ¡°All I did was give you what you wanted Jane. And yeah, maybe I snuck a lesson in there for you along the way, but this was your dream ending. You made your bed, now go sleep in it- and never contact me again.¡± He hangs up before I can say another word, and before I can stop myself I hurl my phone against the wall, flinching when it strikes and bounces off again, ttering to the ground. I follow suit, sinking onto the floor and wrapping my arms around my knees, finally letting my tears fall freely. How could I ever have been fooled by that man, not once, but twice? Suddenly I¡¯m remembering the teenage alpha who turned up at my door on my sixteenth Christmas, bearing food and gifts for me and mom. I know how I fell in love with him, he¡¯d been sweet, protective and affecti0nate nothing like the monster he was now. Where did that Ethan go? What happened to that loving, generous boy? ¡°Ethan, I can¡¯t ept this!¡± I¡¯d eximed, staring at the emerald ne he¡¯d bought to match my eyes. It was the first gift l¡¯d opened, and already it was more valuable than anything l¡¯d ever owned before. ¡°Sure you can.¡± He grinned. ¡°l picked it out just for you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too much!¡± I insisted. ¡°Girls like me aren¡¯t meant for jewels and finery, and I¡¯ll never be able to get you anything near as nice.¡± ¡°You are meant for every bit of decadence and luxury there is, little wolf.¡± Ethan corrected sternly, ¡°just because you haven¡¯t had it yet doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t deserve it. This is just a small token, and you have already given me so much more in return. You give me more every day.¡± I open my mouth to object again, but he ces his finger over my l!ps. ¡°Besides, if you refuse it ¡°¡®ll be offended.¡± He teases. ¡°Now open your other gifts.¡± I tried to argue with every subsequent present, but Ethan always silenced my every protest, eventually ceasing verbal arguments and just k!ssing me senseless every time I tried to open my mouth. By the time I was ready to give him my own gift in return, I was half delirious with his affection. My skin was flushed and my eyes probably had stars in them, but I gradually found the courage to hand over the framed painting. ¡°It¡¯s not much, and it¡¯s nothingpared to everything you¡¯ve given me, but -¡° Ethan imed my lips again, ¡°hush.¡± I watched nervously as he unwrapped the golden paper, then watched his handsome face transform as he took in the painting. He blinked in amazement a couple of times, before looking up at me, ¡°You painted this? ¡°Yes, but if you don¡¯t like it -¡± Again I found my words stolen by Ethan¡¯s lips, only this time he didn¡¯t stop at my mouth, he took my face between his hands and k!ssed every inch of my skin. ¡°It¡¯s incredible, and I love it. ¡± He praised when he finally pulled back. ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡± ¡°You really like it?¡± I squeaked. ¡°It¡¯s the best gift I¡¯ve ever gotten, because you made it, and your heart is in every brushstroke.¡± He proimed, ¡°now I feel like I didn¡¯t get you enough, I just spent money, I didn¡¯t do anything like this.¡± ¡°Ethan if you try to give me anything else I will throw an actual tantrum.¡± I warned him, only half joking. Ethan chuckled. ¡°You see the problem with you is that I like everything you do ¨C I¡¯d probably even like your tantrums.¡± ¡°Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Iughed. I suppose only time will tell.¡± Ethan joked. As Ie out of the memory, I find myself crying harder than ever. Only this time I¡¯m not weeping for my own broken heart, or even for my pups. I¡¯m weeping for that poor naive girl l once was, the one who blindly walked into the arms of a predator and let him destroy her. Suddenly I¡¯m mourning for the life I might have had if I hadn¡¯t fallen for Ethan¡¯s tricks. Don¡¯t mistake me, I wouldn¡¯t trade my pups for anything in the world, and I would dly suffer Ethan¡¯s abuse to have them again, but my soul is just so worn down and tired from the pain Ethan inflicted, and I hate what he did to that bright-eyed young woman. It¡¯s clear to me now that I did the right thing shielding my pups from the truth. I don¡¯t want Ethan to do to them, what he did to me. I decide then and there that I¡¯m doing crying over Ethan. This will be thest time ¨C and then l¡¯m never looking back. Next Chapter Chapter 170 Chapter 170 If I thought I was angry before, it¡¯s nothingpared to what I feel now. I¡¯ve known maternal rage plenty of times since bringing the pups into the world, not the least of which was when Anita stole them from us and Aimon threatened their lives. Still, this mistreatment feels worse ¨C because it¡¯s noting from some dark foe, but from the person who is supposed to love and protect them most ¨C second only to me. The more I think about it, the more I believe that the betrayal of a parent is the worst transgression a pup can suffer, and I hate Ethan for abandoning our children. I want to storm back to the NightFang territory and beat him bloody ¨C and the idea is so tempting I have to remind myself I have responsibilities here. I¡¯m trying to get back into the swing of things at work, and I¡¯m terribly behind on my La Louve duties. Not to mention that I¡¯m devoting the weekends to trying to win over my heartbroken pups. They¡¯ve barely spoken to me since I stopped them from going to the North Pole, and I¡¯m continuously amazed at how determined their young minds can be. A trip to the Nightfang territory might make theme around, my wolf suggests. But what if Ethan rejects me the same way he rejected me? I think anxiously, I won¡¯t let him hurt them. He won¡¯t. My stubborn wolf insists. He loves them too much. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I thought he loved me too once, remember? I respond bitterly. And he didn¡¯t seem to love them so much when he abandoned us. He certainly didn¡¯t seem loving on the phone. He didn¡¯t even care that they were in pain, that they were taking risks to reunite with him. That¡¯s different. He¡¯s angry with you, not them. They¡¯re his pups, the boys are his heirs. My wolf begs. Then why is he doing this? He can forsake me, I don¡¯t care how cruel he is to me ¨C but not the pups. Not my babies. I crying still, despite my promise to myself. It can¡¯t be helped, my hormones roiling on top of this fresh pain. Then take them back. She insists. You¡¯ll suffer, but this can¡¯t continue. The pups need him. Besides, if you keep this up then eventually they¡¯ll figure out they¡¯ve been aband oned, if you can make him take them back then at least you can save them from ever finding out. You can convince him to let them stay, even if you have to go back to being his pet. Their happiness is worth any price. My wolf continues, and part of me wonders if she¡¯s just angling to be near him again. She¡¯s always been much weaker willed than I am when ites to staying away from our chosen mate. Of course, she knows my thoughts perfectly, and adds, They¡¯re miserable without Ethan. This isn¡¯t about you. All at once, I realize my wolf is right. This isn¡¯t about me ¨C not my pride or my hurt feelings. It¡¯s not even about my broken heart. It¡¯s about my pups. They need their father ¨C now that they¡¯ve met him, I¡¯m simply not enough for them anymore. It was fine when Daddy was just some abstract idea, but now that they know what it¡¯s like to have two loving parents, one won¡¯t do. Besides, I¡¯m carrying another child now, and I don¡¯t want to repeat history. I don¡¯t want to let this child grow up without a father too. When I lost Ethan the first time, I didn¡¯t have the ability to fight for us ¨C Petra and Eve stole that from me, but I can fight this time. Not for myself of course, it¡¯s clear that there¡¯s nothing left to salvage in our rtion ship. But I can fight for my children I will always fight for my children. I would be letting them down if I didn¡¯t at least try to make Ethan uphold hismitment to the kids. We have to go back. The next morning I wake the pups first thing, wondering if I¡¯ve lost my mind. Is it going to confuse them too much to be going back and forth this way? Am I making a mistake with this gamble? If I could go face Ethan on my own first and shield them from his fury, I would. However I have a strong suspicion that their presence is the only thing that will convince him to rethink his decision. Besides, I was already afraid to take my eyes off the pups after the Southern Isles, and now that they¡¯ve attempted a trek to the North Pole, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to risk leaving them behind. Mommy why are we up so earlies? Rileyins, giving me a sullen pout. The sun isn¡¯t even awakes yet.¡± I know baby, but I thought you¡¯ d want to know what I¡¯ve decided.¡± I answer, trying to smile. All four eye me suspiciously, no doubt thinking that myst decision was a terrible one and feeling skeptical of my reasoning skills. What ¡®cision?¡± Parker inquires. I don¡¯t like your ¡®cisions.¡± Do I know my pups? I think, resisting the urge to shake my head. You¡¯ll like this one.¡± I promise, deciding to spit out the words before I can change my mind. I¡¯m taking you to see Daddy.¡± It speaks volumes that they don¡¯t immediately jump up with glee. Instead they continue watching me with those same uncertain expressions, as if they aren¡¯t sure they can trust me. That breaks my heart just a little more. My babies have always trusted me with everything ¨C my word, my advice, my safety. ¡°But you said we couldn¡¯ see him ¨C you said we couldn¡¯ talk to him.¡± Paisley objects. I sigh, absolutely hating this. Not only do they not trust me, but I¡¯m giving them nothing but instability at the time they need stability most. They haven¡¯t yet recovered from their ordeal, and if it wasn¡¯t for their unhappiness, I would never waffle this way. I¡¯m sure that fact is only making it harder to believe and confide in me. ¡°I know.¡± I confirm, ¡°But I was wrong. I want you all to be happy, and you clearly aren¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry about all of this ¨C truly. I feel terrible. My only relief is that the pups look somewhat chagrined to hear I feel badly. Their little faces fall slightly and they exchange guilty nces ¨C they might be angry with me, but there must still be some hope. I¡¯m still their mother, and no child likes seeing their mother sad or hurt. ¡°We¡¯re really gonna see Daddy?¡± Ryder asks, as if he can¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Yes angel, as soon as you all are ready to go, we ¡®ll get in the car and go back to the NightFang territory.¡± I share. Still they don¡¯t move. ¡°Are we gonna stay? Paisley murmurs, looking up at me hopefully. Yeah, is it just a visit, or forevers?¡± Riley asks, wrapping one plump arm around her sister¡¯s shoulders. Oh Goddess, I don¡¯t know how to answer that. I¡¯d like to think Ethan and I can find a way to reach some sort of peace agreement and share the pups, but I don¡¯t know if this is actually p0ssible. There¡¯s a very real chance he¡¯ll kick us to the curb at first sight, or throw me out and keep the pups for himself. I know it¡¯s not going to be easy, and I¡¯m counting on his love for our children to save our future. I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± I answer gravely, deciding that the truth is better than more lies or misleading information. Why not?¡± Parker demands, looking bbergasted that I don¡¯t have such an important answer. Because Daddy and I need to talk things over. We have toe to an agreement.¡± I exin. You didn¡¯t need an ¡®greement when you stoled us.¡± Riley counters bitterly. I didn¡¯t steal you. I¡¯m your Mommy, you belong with me.¡± I state simply, praying for patience. ¡°And I am sorry for bringing you here instead of letting you go home with Daddy, but sometimes even the bestid ns can go awry. Do you know what that means?¡± No.¡± Ryder admits, frowning. ¡°It means that often we try to do the right thing, which is good and important,¡± I qualify, telling myself that this is as good a time as any to sneak in a lesson for my clever munchkins. but no matter how hard we try or how pure our heart is, things we didn¡¯t n, and never expected end up happening instead. And sometimes you can be trying to do the right thing, and identally hurt someone along the way.¡± The pups are still looking confused, but they slowly nod. ¡°Okay, Mommy. We believes you.¡± Thank you.¡± I breathe honestly. ¡®Now let¡¯s go, we need to get on the road.¡± The drive to the Nightfang territory takes all day and all night, but we don¡¯t stop except for food and bathroom breaks. By midmorning the following day we¡¯re outside of the Penthouse. I¡¯m practically hyperventting on the elevator ride up to the top floor, but the pups are practically climbing the walls they¡¯re so eager to see their father. We knock on the door, and soon I hear measured footsteps approaching. It doesn¡¯t sound like Ethan¡¯s usual walking gate, and at first I think someone else must being to answer our knock. Of course a momentter the door swings open, and I realize my guess is incorrect. Ethan. Next Chapter Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Ethan At first I thought I was hallucinating. It wasn¡¯t possible that Jane and the pups were here. I assumed I was dreaming, that my imagination was putting their scents in my head ¨C that I¡¯d lost my mind faster than any of us could have expected. However the closer I draw to the door I know it¡¯s real, my wolf is racing around in circles in my mind¡¯s eye. Overjoyed to see his mate and our pups- happy for the first time since I injured my spine. No, no, no. I think, even as he dances and howls like a puppy. They can¡¯t be here what are they doing here? Surely they didn¡¯t figure it out surely my beta or Linda didn¡¯t betray my confidence. I brace myself for the overwhelming emotions of seeing my family, as well as the confrontation I know is inevitable now. After rejecting Jane in the hospital I thought I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to survive doing so twice, but now it¡¯s obvious I don¡¯t have a choice. I can¡¯t very well hide in my apartment while they bang on the door, and the truth is I¡¯m beyond excited to see them. Being away from Jane and the pups after everything we went through in the Southern Isles has been nearly impossible. I¡¯ve struggled every day not being able to see them and hold them, to feel with my own two hands that they¡¯ re safe. The only way I¡¯ve been able to manage my protective instincts is by telling myself that they¡¯re safer in the Dark Moon pack. I¡¯m barely breathing as I open the door, and then they¡¯re there in front of me, as if they never left. The pups are beaming and jumping up and down, and Jane is looking as though she¡¯s frightened and determined at once. I can immediately sense she¡¯s as on edge and agitated as I am, and I don¡¯t like her coloring one bit. She seems far too pale, and as though she might have recently been sick. ¡°Daddy! The pups cry, throwing their small bodies at my legs. I catch them before they can connect with my lower body and feel the metal braces holding me upright, scooping them into my arms. Sweet Goddess, how have I survived without this for a full month? They¡¯re warm and sweet and every bit as perfect as I remember. I swear my heart swells three sizes just being near them. For once my wolf is perfectly content, and I¡¯m fighting back tears of relief and affection. ¡°Oh my goodness, what are you doing here?¡± I ask, ¡°Let me look at you!¡± I pull back only far enough to study their young faces ¨C especially Paisley. I love them all, but Paisley will always have a special ce in my heart. She¡¯s the one who helped me survive losing Jane. She was the first, the most fragile and the most closely bonded to me. I¡¯m not surprised to see she¡¯s crying even as the others cheer, and horrible guilt consumes me as she sobs into the curve of my neck. Don¡¯t cry cuddlebug.¡± I croon, bouncing them gently. I¡¯m so happy to see you, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± I know I should probably be keeping up my cold act right now, but I can¡¯t help it. I feel like I¡¯ve been drowning in darknesstely, and they¡¯re finally giving me some light at the end of the tunnel. Later I¡¯Il find the strength to fight with Jane, to return to my pretense of cruelty, but right now I¡¯m just letting myself feel this incredible joy and relief. We missed you too, Daddy!¡± Parker exims. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been forever and ever.¡± I know!¡± I agree, k!ss each of their precious faces in turn and settling on the couch. What have you been up to? I want to know everything!¡± ¡°Daddy, is cold in the Dark Moon pack!''¡± Paisley shares, pouting and shaking her head glumly. There¡¯s snows everywhere and my face hurts when I go outside. I don¡¯t like it at all! ¡°Poor munchkin.¡± I sympathize, carrying theminside. ¡°Do you still have all your fingers and toes? Let me see so I can count and be sure.¡± I upy myself with kissing all of Paisley¡¯s digits, letting the sounds of her giggles fill me with warmth and repeating the test with the others. Of course the k!sses quickly turn to tickles, and before long I have four pups writhing andughing uncontrobly in my*p. The moment is perfect, with one huge, ring exception. I can feel Jane in my periphery, looking on in silence, her arms crossed over her ch3st. She hasn¡¯t spoken a single word, seeming to prefer standing on the sidelines and watching me like a hawk, as if she¡¯s afraid I might mistreat the pups as badly as I¡¯ve mistreated hers. I can¡¯t say I me her. It¡¯s taking all my willpower not to look at Jane directly. I¡¯m not sure I can survive seeing how badly I¡¯ve hurt her. I know it¡¯s weak of me ¨C not being brave enough to face the consequences of my actions, but if I see her in pain I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to do what¡¯s necessary to keep her at arm¡¯s length. It was hard enough in the hospital and on the phone, seeing her in person is a torture of another kind. I hate the person I¡¯ve had to be to protect my family from me, but what other choice do I have? I need her to hate me. Jane deserves better than to spend her best years ying nursemaid to a madman, especially when I¡¯ve already stolen her freedom once before. Besides, she and the pups aren¡¯t safe with me, and not only because I can¡¯t protect them anymore. It¡¯s the people closest to me who will be in the most danger when my mind starts to go ¨C I don¡¯t want to risk hurting them. My mind is overtaken with images of Jane and the pups cowering in fear when my temper detonates. Of them running away from me, Jane throwing herself in front of the little ones, begging me not to hurt them. I imagine not being able to recognize her amidst my psychosis, of looking down to see my hands covered in blood when I finally regain my senses, and finding Jane¡¯s lifeless body at my feet. I¡¯d much rather they remember you as a heartless b*stard thany a hand on them, and I thought I¡¯d aplished this ¨C until Jane called. I never expected her to take the fall for me, and I¡¯m furious with myself for not guessing that she¡¯d protect the pups from the truth rather than throw me under the bus. I have to find a way to make them all give up on me before it¡¯s toote. If I do, they can start over with someone worthy of them. They¡¯ll forget about me and they¡¯ ll move on! They¡¯ ll have a far better life than they would if they stayed. At the same time, I don¡¯t know if I can bear rejecting Jane again, let alone the pups. She seems to have brought the pups here thinking that I won¡¯t reject them the way I did her ¨C that they¡¯ ll be safe from my mistreatment even if she isn¡¯t. I understand why she thinks this ¨C especially after what Linda said about her expecting abuse, but it makes me so angry to think she would subject herself to such harm. It doesn¡¯t make sense, because I know I would do anything for our children too but love isn¡¯t rational, and I hate the idea of her being hurt even if it¡¯s a sacrifice for our babies. Worse, Jane doesn¡¯t know the real reason I rejected her. She doesn¡¯t understand that I don¡¯t have choice. I have to push them all away for their own good. I won¡¯t do it in front of the pups unless she doesn¡¯t give me another option, but I have to make them leave ¨C if only I could figure out how to stop hugging and cuddling them right now. All four kids are chattering away, snuggling into a puppy pile around me as they tell me about everything that¡¯s happened since west saw each other, and all the while Jane stands by and watches. When they finally settle enough that they start to drift off to sleep ¨C no doubt long overdue for naps after driving through the night fueled by excitement -I extract myself from their precious forms and rise to my feet. I take Jane¡¯s arm just above the elbow, relishing this tiny touch and wishing I could pull her into my arms and never let her go. Instead I pull her into the seclusion of my bedroom, taking a few steadying breaths before turning on her. Jane hovers near the door, overflowing with nervous energy. My wolf aches tofort her, but I have to be stron . Closing the distance between us, I demand. What the hell are you doing here?¡± Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Jane I flinch as Ethan¡¯s harsh words m into me. For half a second there, I actually hoped things might not be as bad as I was expecting. He seemed so thrilled to see the pups I even wondered if I hadn¡¯t somehow concocted this narrative about our separation in my head. But no, the moment the pups went down for a nap the warm, loving father disappeared. He¡¯s been reced by the same heartless bastard who rejected me so brutally, who betrayed every promise he made me on our journey. You know what I¡¯m doing here.¡± I rasp a momentter, hating how badly it hurts to be in the same room with him. The Ethan I fell in love with hardly ever kept me out of arm¡¯s reach when we were together. His hands were always on me if I was near, and I always felt safe to reach for him too. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The worst part is that he smells and looks as good as ever, and my pregnancy h0rmones are pulling me towards him like a ma. My inner omega is responding to his anger and dominance as ever, urging me to submit even though I have to be strong right now. I have to fight for my pups. ¡°The children need you. I was wrong before ¨C when I wanted to take them from you. I realize what a mistake that was.¡± I told you neve? to contact me again.¡± He snarls, positively vibrating with rage. ¡°And so you choose to turn up on my doorstep instead?¡± ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± I cry, trying to keep my voice low to avoid waking the pups. ¡°Ethan the pups are devastated. They¡¯re traumatized and they miss you like crazy. I know you want to punish me, but please don¡¯t punish them too. They¡¯re innocent ¨C they don¡¯t deserve this.¡± I¡¯m listening, Jane.¡± Ethan bites back. ¡°And would you like to know what I hear?¡± He¡¯s prowling towards me again, circling me like the predator he is and making my spine tremble with unease. I¡¯ve rarely seen this kind of feral energy from him ¨C and certainly never directed at me. The closest he ever came to being so aggressive with me was after Eve and Petra¡¯s plot, but then it was all anger and betrayal. This feels different somehow ¨C wilder, almost unhinged. ¡°Please ¨C I begin, feeling truly afraid of my mate for the first time. I hear a pathetic little omega who thought she could get away with disrespecting and humiliating an Alpha who should never have even given her the time of day. I hear a spoiled schemer who finally got exactly what she deserves and still refuses to take responsibility for her actions. I¡¯m not doing this to the pups, Jane. You did this to the pups.¡± He hisses, his powerful hands balled into white knuckled fists. I know!¡± I cry, trying with all my might not to fall to pieces in front of him. ¡°I know this is my fault, and I¡¯m sorry! I take responsibility ¨C I lied, I faked my death, I nned on stealing Paisley from you!¡± I hup, feeling a breakdown looming very near now. So much for my vow not to let him get to me, or shed any more tears over him. I¡¯m on the verge of sobbing ¨C but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t have any dignity left, there¡¯s no ce for pride when ites to protecting one¡¯s children. But I can¡¯t just stand by and watch them suffer, Ethan! I¡¯ll do anything you want, just please don¡¯t reject them too, I know you love them.¡± So what, you want to make me the bad guy?¡± He rumbles. You want me to take them back knowing full well I can¡¯t possibly take you to0, so that they¡¯ll hate me instead of you?¡± No!¡±I answer desperately. ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to hurt anymore. I want them to be safe, not taking wild risks to get back to you!It has nothing to do with me. They can hate me if they need to, as long as they¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°So you would leave them all?¡± Ethan demands. You would turn your back on them and walk away for good?¡± The suggestions slices through me like the sharpest knife. I can¡¯t leave them, I immediately think. They need me! However the more I consider the question, the more I wonder if it¡¯s true. Ethan¡¯s right, they¡¯ re hurting right now because of me. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s being fair about me deserving this punishment, but if I¡¯d never started a rtionship with him again, if I¡¯d listened to my instincts and never let them get to know their father, they wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken now. They never would have been kidnapped, they never would have learned how terrible the world can be. Maybe they really would be better off without me. After all, I can¡¯t protect them. My pathetic fight with Anita proved that, just like her scheme proved they¡¯ll forever be targets. If it has to be one parent or the other, they¡¯d certainly be more secure and better provided for with their father. Ethan is watching me closely, and I know he¡¯s reading every thought as it runs through my head. His l!p curls in absolute disgust, and I don¡¯t even get a chance to answer him before he gives me a look that makes it clear exactly how vile he finds me. You would, wouldn¡¯t you? What kind of mother would even contemte such a thing?¡± He uses. The more time I spend with you, the more selfish I realize you are ¨C do you even want them? Are you just trying to pawn them off on me so you can start over with someone new?¡± Oh Goddess, I can¡¯t win. I¡¯m a liar and a traitor for taking them from him, and I¡¯m a monster for considering giving them back. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help them!¡± I practically shout. Tears streaming down my cheeks. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Just tell me what you want ¨C just tell me what to do!? I sink down onto the floor, literally on my knees begging now. I cover my face in my hands, sobbing and rocking back and forth. ¡°Stop that!¡± Ethan orders viciously, sounding even angrier now. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see your weakness. Don¡¯t you have any backbone at all?¡± Of a sudden, I¡¯m reminded of the first time he stood over me this way ¨C that fateful day I learned I was destined to be his pleasure ve. As the memory shes in my minds eye, I recall my wolf¡¯s advice before we set out ¨C her words about going back to being Ethan¡¯s toy. I feel a sick sort of fascination with the idea. That would certainly be a punishment I deserve, and it would let me stay here with my pups. When we reunited Ethan insisted degrading me had never been his intention, but now I¡¯m sure he was lying. I have no doubt my demotion to omega ve was well calcted and thought out ¨C not just some mimunicated house arrest. It would certainly suit his sadistic streak, and the pups wouldn¡¯t have to know. They could have us both, and Ethan could punish me in the way he clearly loves most. Not to mention it would let you be close to him. My wolf adds slyly. I feel absolutely sick to my stomach when I realize what I¡¯m considering. How broken and fvcked up does a person have to be to think this way? To consider shackling themself to a monster? It would be for the pups, but that¡¯s not the full story and I know it. My wolf still loves Ethan, the way she always has. She¡¯d let him do anything to her as long as she got to be near him. That¡¯s not the example I want to set for my daughters, and I¡¯m so ashamed of myself for that secret desire. Why did I have to be born an omega? Why can¡¯t I be as strong and powerful as I convinced people I was when I was pretending to be Elise Carrington? Before I can think better of it, I look up at him through red rimmed eyes. ¡°I¡¯Il do anything.¡± I say again, l!cking my l!ps and gulping in a deep breath of air. ¡°I¡¯Il pay any price.¡± Ethan narrows his eyes, squatting down and snatching my chin between his thumb and forefinger, forcing me to look up at him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s onto me, he senses the direction of my thoughts, but if my station wasn¡¯t already low enough, he¡¯s not going to just decide on it himself. He¡¯s going to make me say it. He¡¯s going to make me ask him for it. What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ ¡± I almost can¡¯t get the words out. I¡¯m saying I¡¯Il be your ve again.¡±I whisper, knowing I¡¯ve officially reached rock bottom. ¡°Take the pups back, let me stay with them, but punish me however you like. Make me your pleasure ve or chain me in a dungeon¡­ whatever you want. Just take us back.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Ethan I couldn¡¯t be more shocked if Jane had pulled out a knife and stabbed me. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing -I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying. My beautiful, intelligent, passionate mate is begging on her knees, offering to be my ve again if I¡¯ll only reconsider rejecting the pups. The irony is unbearable. I rejected her in part to avoid shackling her to a madman, and now she¡¯s suggesting that very same thing ¨C only worse. As I look down at her, struggling toprehend that this is really happening, my wolf tries to burst free, only to find himself hobbled and motionless ¨C stuck within the steely confines of my skin. He doesn¡¯t stop, thrashing violently inside me, rattling my bones as he tries to escape. The pain is unbearable, both physical and mental. Eventually my wolf gives up, receding deep inside me with a tortured howl. He knows we¡¯re paralyzed, but he keeps trying all the same. I think he¡¯s in denial, refusing to believe he¡¯s truly going to be trapped forever. At first seeing Jane calmed him and I thought we might actually get through this meeting without one of these agonizing episodes, but that was before he saw what we¡¯ve done to her. There could not be stronger proof that I don¡¯t deserve her. Jane should be with someone who worships her, who is so good that they couldn¡¯t hurt her if they tried. I never should have fought Jane when she returned for Paisley. I should have handed over my precious daughter and let them run off into the sunset together. I was selfish, determined to get my mate back and refusing to do what was best for my daughter. And thank goodness Jane did return ¨C if she didn¡¯t I might have ended up screwing up our precious pup just as badly as I did her mother. N?velDrama.Org ? content. My every instinct is to gather Jane into my arms and k!ss away her tears, apologize for being so horrible and promise never to let anything ever harm her again. But that¡¯s not a promise I can keep. I don¡¯t have the strength to protect her anymore and I know the threats will keeping, including from myself. They can¡¯t stay, but I have to find a way to help get Jane back on her feet before I send her away. I can¡¯t leave her in this state ¨C so shattered that she¡¯d sell herself to me like some cheapmodity. At the same time, I can¡¯t show her any sign of weakness. You should be ashamed of yourself.¡± I growl, watching the words m into her with visceral effect. ¡°I left the pups with you because I thought you were a good mother. I thought you were stable enough to care for them. But clearly I was wrong. Trust me, Ethan.¡± Jane murmurs hollowly. I¡¯m more ashamed of myself than you could ever be, and I¡¯ve known for a long time now that I¡¯m not a good mother. My wolf whines pitifully, but I try to retain myposure. ¡°I ll let you and the pups stay through the holidays.¡± I announce coldly. ¡°Until you can prove you¡¯re a fit mother, and the pups adjust to the idea of living in the Dark Moon Pack. But you¡¯re out of your mind if you think I want you back in my bed ¨C even as a ve.¡± Jane clenches her eyes shut, tears spilling over hershes. She whimpers softly, with relief? Pain? I can¡¯t tell. After a moment she looks back up at me, her green eyes shining with grief. What happened to you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I respond sharply, paranoia filling me. She can¡¯t know ¨C surely she doesn¡¯t know I mean what happened to that sweet boy who loved me even though I was an omega?¡± She weeps, shaking her head. ¡°What happened to the man who married me against everyone¡¯s wishes? Who rejected his fated mate for me? Now that gets my attention. As far as I know Jane never learned about my meeting with Nina. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember do you? She asks, a note of irony in her thick voice. (You were too drunk, but you told me about meeting her ¨C about not having the tiniest interest in her because you already had me. ¡°Yes well, if I¡¯d been smarter I would have taken her when I had the chance.¡±I lie. I have no doubt she would never debase herself this way ¨C even for her pups welfare. I should have listened when people warned me about omegas. Jane trembles, but doesn¡¯t acknowledge my harsh words. You¡¯ll really let us stay? I don¡¯t exactly have a choice.¡± I dere. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sell yourself to me, who knows what else you might be willing to do. For all I know you¡¯ll be out on the street offering your body to any alpha who will take you in.¡± That isn¡¯t fair!¡± Jane objects, showing a re of anger for the first time. Good, I¡¯d much rather have her anger than her sadness. I¡¯m a sessful business woman and I¡¯m only here because you¡¯re the pups¡¯ father. This isn¡¯t about money or protection.¡± Well it wasn¡¯t fair when you stole my pups from me and hid their existence either.¡± I rumble. Why do you believe you deserve a luxury you didn¡¯t grant to me?¡± ¡°Because despite my crimes, I gave you four beautiful pups who worship the ground you walk on.¡± She reminds me. ¡°Is that worth nothing to you?¡± You¡¯re worth nothing to me.¡± I correct her viciously. ¡°How many ways do I have to say it before you understand?¡± Jane yanks her body away from me then, backing away even as she res at me. I can tell she wants to yell at me, to attack me even, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s afraid of saying the wrong thing, of making me change my mind about letting the pups stay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say any more.¡± She growls, moving towards the door. ¡°I understand perfectly.¡± She turns on her heel and runs out of the room, and though she waits until she¡¯s down the hall and has closed herself in one of the guest bedrooms, the distance doesn¡¯t do anything to prevent me from hearing the sounds of her sobs. Suddenly my fury and outrage over my situation surges out of me in a great torrent, and I find myself sweeping all the items from my desk. I wish I could roar and shout, but if I can hear Jane, I¡¯m sure she can hear me. Making a mess of my office doesn¡¯t help ease my temper. I take no pleasure as papers, books, and technology go flying onto the floor ¨C not even the visceral crash as theynd can satisfy my rage. My beta, Matthew, appears a few momentster, entering through the side door and looking over the mess with solemn understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I bark. ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to offer you pity.¡± He answers simply. ¡°l actually thought I might be able to give you a little hope.¡± What hope, there is no hope for me, Matthew. How many times do I have to tell you?¡± I hiss, ring at my loyal Beta. ¡°Your wolf is calmer with your mate nearby.¡± He assesses coolly. I know things just went badly, but if Jane is around you¡¯ll have more time, you might be able to hold on long enough for the doctors to find a cure, ¡°You know the chances of a cure are all but nonexistent.¡± I reply, slumping into my desk chair. Continuing to bring it up is simply cruel.¡± But Ethan, it is possible. The doctors said so.¡± Matthew reminds me. ¡°Lot¡¯s of things are possible.¡± I counter. ¡°Flying to the moon is possible, but the chances of me doing it are zero. I have to be realistic here. If I hang my hopes on a long shot then we won¡¯t be prepared. The most likely oue is madness and death, we have to assume that is going to happen, we have to be pragmatic and ensure everything is in ce for that eventuality.¡± ¡°I understand that. But being realistic doesn¡¯t mean giving uppletely. You¡¯re not even trying to fight, Ethan!¡± Matthew uses. ¡°You¡¯re just giving up ¨C that isn¡¯t you!¡± What am I supposed to fight for?¡± I demand. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything left! The best I can hope for is a few more months of misery. I don¡¯t want to extend my life if it¡¯s going to be like this.¡± ¡®For them!¡± He shouts, pointing to the door Jane just exited. ¡°For your family! Don¡¯t do this, Ethan. It¡¯s not toote. The pups still love you, Jane still loves you!¡± And look at what I¡¯ve done to her!¡± Imand, I don¡¯t deserve her, and the pups deserve better too. Maybe so.¡± Matthew agrees. ¡°But you¡¯re the one they want.¡± I stare at the solid wooden panel, wishing there was some way out of this mess. I despise myself, and I want to make this better for my family at any cost. Jane will understand if you tell her the truth.¡± I can¡¯t do that.¡¯I insist. If she finds out she¡¯ll never leave me. That isn¡¯t the goal ¨C I¡¯m no good for her even when I¡¯m sane. I think we¡¯ve already proven that much.¡± ¡°For the pups then. If you get better you can still be in their lives.¡± Matthew argues. You won¡¯t be a danger to them. They need their father.¡± I know he¡¯s right.I know if there¡¯s a chance, I should fight for it. I just don¡¯t know if I could survive getting my hopes up only to have them dashed again. Then again, if I¡¯m going to die anyway, it won¡¯t matter if I can survive it. ¡°Alright.¡± I agree. ¡°I won¡¯t give up yet ¨C for them.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Ethan Christmas carols fill the air as I watch Riley, Ryder, Paisley and Parker zoom around the skating rink, giggling andughing as they y tag and stage races. Fairy lights and boughs of holly have been strewn around the edges of the rink, and the scent of apples and cinnamon waft through the falling snow from a nearby hot cider booth. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. My first afternoon back with the pups is the best day I¡¯ve had since they were kidnapped ¨C and certainly since I was paralyzed. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m heartbroken over Jane, but being with my children again at long last is pure joy. Ice skating has always been Paisley¡¯s favorite Christmas pastime, but I¡¯ve never seen her share the experience with anyone but me. It¡¯s magical to see her ying with the others, so carefree. In the old days I had to hold her hand the whole time, she was never healthy enough to get rambunctious on the ice. Now she has no problem keeping up, and I couldn¡¯t be prouder. That said, every few minutes shees racing over to the sidelines to beg me toe onto the ice with her. She doesn¡¯t understand why I¡¯m not out there with her like I always have been in the past. Unfortunately my mechanized braces are great for pretending to walk, but there¡¯s no way they can handle ice skating ¨C the movement is too smooth, and the bnce too precarious. ¡°Daddy please!¡±¡±Paisley begs, giving me huge puppy dog eyes. ¡°We came all this way to sees you and you¡¯re not even skating! ¡°Daddy¡¯s still recovering from his surgery.¡± I lie. You remember how careful you have to be when you¡¯re healing.¡± But how much longer is it gonna take? She inquires. ¡°I wanna y with you.¡± I want to y with you too, angel. And I will- I¡¯m just not up to skating.¡± I sigh. Besides you don¡¯t need me anymore, you have your brothers and sister.¡± Is not the same.¡± Paisley frowns. I never had to worry ¡¯bout falling before. You were always there to catch me! What if I falls?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re healthy enough to fall now. That¡¯s a good thing. I promise, making my tone as gent?e as possible as I continue. You can¡¯t go through your whole life holding Daddy¡¯s hand. You have to branch out on your own take risks. It¡¯s what growing up is all about.¡± The truth is I¡¯d be thrilled to let Paisley keep holding my hand as long as she wants to after all, those years when pups want to be that close with their parents are so fleeting. However if I¡¯m going to let them stay here it can¡¯t just be for Jane, I have to take the opportunity to get my pups used to the idea of living without me. I have to teach her these lessons while I still have the chance. After talking with Matthew I¡¯m actually grateful that Jane did return. It¡¯s giving me the opportunity to do things right ¨C to make sure she and the pups are really going to be okay after I¡¯m gone. In hindsight, I should have done this from the beginning, but I didn¡¯t have the braces then, I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be able to pull it off. Although Paisley doesn¡¯t really seem to be buying my story. ¡°Daddy what are you talking about?¡± She demands. ¡°I don¡¯ wanna grow ups if it means I haves to stop holding your hand.¡± I know, little one.¡± I confess. ¡°None of us ever want to grow up. But it happens anyway.¡± She narrows her eyes. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re being weird.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry, munchkin.¡± You and Mommy are both being weirds.¡± Paisley continues. ¡°Is somefing going on you¡¯re not tellings us?¡± of course, I think wryly. The pups have always been too smart for their own good. That¡¯s Jane¡¯s doing- her genes were clearly stronger than mine when it came to passing down her brilliant mind. Usually I think it¡¯s a blessing they¡¯re so bright. But times like this make it very inconvenient. I¡¯m searching for some way to answer her without giving up the game. Then, right on queue, Riley, Parker and Ryder skid to a stop beside her. ¡°Come on Paisley!¡± Riley urges. ¡°We wanna make a skating chain.¡± Paisley continues watching me for a long moment, but eventually she turns to her sister. ¡°Wha¡¯s a skating chain?¡± She asks, crinkling her nose. Is when you hold hands and can¡¯t let go even if other peoples areing towards you!¡± Parker answers excitedly. ¡°You have to weave and dodge and try to stay together as longs as possible!¡± Ryder adds. Okay!¡± Paisley agrees excitedly, forgetting her earlier mistrust. As they skate away I look back to the benches lining the rink, finding Jane watching me with a drawn expression. She hasn¡¯t spoken a word to me since we fought this morning, and her eyes are still red from crying. She¡¯s trailed behind the pups and I throughout this outing, her arms wrapped protectively around herself as if she¡¯s waiting to receive some sort of blow. I go to sit next to her, pulling my mouth into a hard line. ¡°They know something is up. You need to pull yourself together.¡± ¡°Can you just give it a rest, Ethan.¡± She answers, ring at me. ¡°I¡¯m trying, alright? I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right, I¡¯m trying to shield them as best I can. And I¡¯d have an easier time keeping myself together if you stopped hovering over me this way.¡± Goddess, if only I could. I think bitterly. It¡¯s one thing to keep up my horrible act to ensure she¡¯ll hate me, but it¡¯s another entirely to walk away from her when she¡¯s so raw and fragile. Part of me wants to feel hopeful like my Beta suggested, to leave a window open for myself in case I get better and get a second chance with Jane. But I meant what I said ¨C I¡¯m no good for her. She¡¯s in this state because of me. Even if I do get better, I need to let her go. She deserves to find a better mate than me, I just have to make sure she¡¯s not so broken that she runs from him when he finds her. Look, it¡¯s going to make them more suspicious if there¡¯s too much distance between us.¡± I argue. They might not know how close we got when they were kidnapped, but they know how things were before. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you care.¡± She bites. ¡°You didn¡¯t give a da*mn about their feelings when you rejected us. Now all of a sudden you want to make sure they don¡¯t find out we hate each other? I swear, it¡¯s like you have multiple personalities.¡± ¡°Jane I admit I let my temper get the better of me in the Southern Isles. I was so angry with you I didn¡¯t think about the pups¡¯ nearly enough ¨C and I haven¡¯t since.¡± I growl. ¡°But they¡¯re here now, and I don¡¯t want them to end up like you. So if that means putting on an act while you¡¯re in town, I¡¯m willing t¨° try.¡± You¡¯re such a hypocrite.¡± Jane snaps, clearly more angry or more confident than she was this morning. Now that she see¡¯s I¡¯m not going to send them packing, she no doubt feels brave enough to fight back a bit. ¡°You see that I¡¯m a mess and you don¡¯t want the pups to end up damaged, but you don¡¯t acknowledge that the reason I am in this state is entirely your fault!¡± Don¡¯t me me for your mistakes, Jane.¡± I scold. And whatever happened before, we have to find a way to move forward. We can¡¯t keep lingering on the past. Well if you think I¡¯m going to go back to letting you paw me and be all over me when you¡¯re calling me a pathetic whore behind closed doors, you are out of your mind.¡± Jane hisses. ¡°How can you even suggest such a thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that kind of act.¡± I insist, though if I thought there was a way to do it without further tormenting Jane ¨C I would. I merely mean we have to try and be civil. Kids pick up on so much more than we think ¨C especially ours. If we keep going the way we are, they¡¯re all going to end up with complexes.¡± Jane buries her face in her hands. ¡°So let me get this straight,''¡± She begins, forcing the words out through gritted teeth. ¡°I told you all this from the start, I begged you and tried to convince you not to leave them for exactly these reasons, and now you¡¯re going toe to me and pretend like it was your realization and your idea?¡± If that¡¯s the way you want to view it, go right ahead.¡± I mutter, knowing how bipr I must seem to her. In truth I feel a bit bipr too ¨C then again, the kind of trauma we¡¯ve been through can jumble even the stablest person¡¯s mind. Now do we have a deal, or not?¡± Before she can reply, I hear a tumble and a sharp cry in the direction of my pups, I whip my head around, expecting to see Paisley sprawled on the ice. However it isn¡¯t Paisley writhing on the ice in pain, it¡¯s Parker ¨C and he¡¯s bleeding. Next Chapter Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Ethan Jane and I are both on our feet the moment we see our pup injured. My instincts send me flying onto the ice, but my braces keep me from moving the way I normally would. I barely beat Jane to Parker¡¯s side, biting back a growl of pain when the braces wrench my legs into painful contortions. I can¡¯t feel anything below the waist, but the sharp metal still digs into my abdomen, and the powerful pinch as they try to adjust to the precarious surface beneath my feet is nearly excruciating. I drop to my knees beside Parker, scanning his precious form for the source of the injury. Almost at once I see a bleeding gash on his forearm, and though I¡¯m relieved to see the wound isn¡¯t grave, I still feel a pang of sympathy for the child. ¡°Are you okay, buddy?¡± Parker looks up at me, his dark eyes welling with tears as his face grimaces in pain. He¡¯s clutching his arm, clearly trying to put up a strong front but obviously struggling. Daddy, it hurts.¡± Jane is already on the ground beside him, stroking back his hair. ¡°Let Mommy see, sweetheart.¡± She encourages gently, reaching for his arm. I watch her examine him, praising him for being so brave as she deftly studies the injury. The sight of his crimson blood staining the ice makes me feel sick to my stomach, despite the fact that I¡¯m no stranger to blood and gore. It¡¯s always been the same with Paisley, seeing her injured can cut me to the core while I barely blink at dead enemies on a battlefield. What happened?¡± I press, my wolf anxious to confirm it was simply a skating ident and that there¡¯s no greater threat. He lost his bnce.¡± Riley answers for her brother, ¡°but when he felled his arm hit Ryder¡¯s skate.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Tsk, poor darling.¡± Jane croons, ¡°Let¡¯s get you off the ice, I bet there¡¯s a first aid kit here somewhere.¡± I scoop up Parker before she can object, needing to feel him safe in my arms. The others follow us off the ice, and Jane disappears to find medical supplies. My wolf wants to follow her, not wanting to let her out of his sight. Unfortunately there¡¯s no way around this, so instead I find a bench and settle with Parker in myp while his brothers and sisters gather around us. Where¡¯d Mommy go?¡± He sniffles, looking around anxiously. ¡°She¡¯ll be right back.¡± I assure him. She just went to find some bandaids.¡± He¡¯s sniffling louder now, and I realize we¡¯re about to have a full on breakdown. I want Mommy.¡± Parker m0ans, letting his tears fall freely now. Apparently the pain hadn¡¯t been bad enough to send him over the edge on its own, but Jane¡¯s absence on top of the difort was too much for the poor pup. ¡°Is okay, Parker.¡± Paisley consoles her brother. Look, here Mommyes now.¡± Jane seems surprised to find Parker crying and reaching for her when she returns, but she takes him into her arms as easily as breathing. ¡°Poor darling.¡± She croons, stroking his hair as he presses his tear stained face into her neck. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. Mommy¡¯s got you.¡± There¡¯s something almost serene about watching Janefort our son, the way only a mother can. If only all problerms could be fixed as easily as they can when we¡¯re little, and the only medicine that will do is a hug from Mom. It¡¯s an important reminder of why I have to help repair Jane¡¯s rtionship with the pups. Not only because she¡¯ll never recover if they continue to shun her, but because she¡¯s the only parent they can rely on now. They have to trust her implicitly. Jane is still cuddling and kissing Parker as she sits down, passing me the first aid kit. Luckily all of their attention is focused on Parker as I kneel down, unsteady and graceless in the braces. As I begin cleaning the wound, pleased to see it¡¯s shallow and straight, the other children press closer, looking over my shoulder as I work. Eww,¡± Riley exims, sounding more intrigued than grossed out. ¡°It¡¯s all gushy.¡± That looks bad, Parker.¡± Ryder adds solemnly. ¡°Does it hurt lots and lots?¡± Paisley asks in a hushed whisper. Parker sniffles and shakes his head, downying the ache. ¡°Not really. That¡¯s my brave boy.¡± Jane praises him as I unpack more supplies. Parker shoots he ra disgruntled look, ¡°Mommy you¡¯re ¡®barrassing me.¡± Despite his words, he doesn¡¯t attempt to move a single inch from her arms, instead cuddling closer and leaning his head back against her shoulder. I find myself chuckling. Next to Riley, Parker is the most independent and proud of our pups. His sister has a truly wild spirit, but he wears the weight of being the oldest and strongest. I know that he, and not Ryder, is my natural heir. And though he¡¯s still very young, he¡¯s clearly already feeling the pressure to hide his vulnerable side. That¡¯s another thing I¡¯ll have to do. I think, beginning a list in my head of all the tasks I need to aplish before I say goodbye to my family for good. Help Jane find her strength again, heal her rtionship with the pups, teach my boys that being strong doesn¡¯t mean destroying their soft sides. There¡¯s nothing embarrassing about loving and being loved.¡± I tell Parker, seeing Jane¡¯s eyes widen in surprise over his head. Your Mommy just wants you to know how proud she is. And she¡¯s right, you¡¯re being very brave.¡± ¡°But Daddy -¡± Parker begins, only to be cut off when I continue. No buts. How would you feel if you told one of your siblings you loved them and they told you to stop because they didn¡¯t want anyone to hear?¡± I ask, giving him a searching look. Parker frowns, ¡°I¡¯d feel bad, like there¡¯s something wrong with me. Exactly.¡± I nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel embarrassed sometimes, but you should never feel ashamed of showing affection especially not from your family. Your Mommy loves you more than anything.¡± Parker looks up at Jane, as if for confirmation, and I feel a bitter twinge. A few weeks ago they never would have doubted her, now they need to hear it from me to believe it ¨C and it¡¯s all my fault in the first ce. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She agrees solemnly. ¡°I love you four more than I love myself.¡± All four pups lean closer now, and Parker¡¯s lower !ip quivers. ¡°Sorry Mommy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay munchkin.¡± She promises, smiling sadly. I¡¯m going to embarrass you more and more as you get older,!¡± ¡®Nu-uh.¡± Paisley argues, ¡°we¡¯ll never be embarrassed of you agains, Mommy.¡± Thank you, sweetheart.¡¯ Jane reaches out an arm to squeeze our youngest daughter. She looks as though she might want to thank me too, but she can¡¯t seem to look me in the eye, instead she peeks up from beneath hershes, bringing her brilliant green irises up to my chin. At thest moment she chickens out, lowering her gaze back to Parker without a word. I hate seeing her so diminished: and I can¡¯t imagine a greater shame than seeing those you¡¯ re meant to protect cower from you in fear. Later, after the pups are asleep in bed, I find Jane standing ¨¤t their door, watching Parker anxiously. Her gaze is loving and hawkish at once, and she¡¯s wearing the same expression I¡¯ve seen in the mirror a thousand times when I think about my family being hurt. She¡¯s barely let him out of her sight since the incident at the rink, though it was a minor injury. ¡°He¡¯s fine Jane, it was just a little cut.¡± I tell her softly, realizing the children¡¯s kidnapping must still be guing her ¨C bad memories and past trauma ying on her emotions. ¡°I know that.¡± She murmurs, still not taking her eyes off him. ¡°I just want to make sure they go down without any nightmares¡­ She¡¯s mentioned this a few times before, the way the pups can¡¯t seem to sleep through the night anymore, the way they wake crying for me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do this.¡± I suggest, wondering if Jane has been sleeping herself, or if she¡¯s been staying up all night to watch over the pups. ¡°You go get some sleep.¡± Jane shakes her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯tmind.¡± She insists, but I see a flicker of darker emotion in her eyes. It¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t like the idea of sleeping one bit, but I can¡¯t tell if her fear is for leaving the pups unguarded, or for herself. ¡°Have you been having nightmares too?¡± I question, watching her closely. A sh of anger crosses her beautiful creatures. What do you care? she bites coldly. ¡°You¡¯re sleep deprived.¡± I cut sharply. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re such a mess when you¡¯re exhausting yourself this way. Now if it¡¯s because of worry for the pups then I¡¯m telling you I will look after them while you rest, but if it¡¯s about your own dreams that¡¯s another matter entirely.¡± Jane looks at me for the first time all day. Why? Even if I have them, it¡¯s not like you can fix them.¡± You never have nightmares when you sleep with me.¡± I remind her sternly. Jane reels back, looking shocked. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you want me to sleep with you?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Jane I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. Ethan must not mean what I think ¨C he must be suggesting some other solution and I simply don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ d offer to let me sleep with him, and while I¡¯d like to say that I would never contemte cuddling up to someone who¡¯s been so cruel to me, the truth is that my wolf has no such pride. She wants me to climb right into Ethans strong arms and never leave again. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll stay with you if you need me to at a distance, of course.¡± He supplies simply. At a distance. i repeat in my head. Of course. It would be crazy to think he¡¯d ever want to sleep beside me again, that he would willingly touch me. I should have learned my lesson earlier when I offered to be his ve again. What a proud moment that was. ¡°That won¡¯t do any good.¡±I finally reply, my tone rough and distant. Why not?¡± Ethan inquires, clearly displeased with being refused. I clench my eyes shut, wishing I was big or strong enough to shake my former mate ¨C his mood swings are every bit as wild and vtile as my own ¨C and I¡¯m pregnant! I don¡¯t know how to cope with this strange new Ethan, it¡¯s like the battle with Aimon unhinged him somehow. I don¡¯t recognize the man in front of me, and the only shes of the old Ethan I can find are when he¡¯s with our pups. ¡°Because my nightmares are about you.¡¯ I answer hoarsely, sharing a truth I fully intended to keep buried. ¡°So you being there would only make them worse. Ethan growls, and I fight the instinct to flinch. Then I¡¯ll give you a sleeping pill.¡± He grumbles. Either way, you need to rest.¡± Fine.¡± I mutter glumly. ¡°Whatever you say, Ethan. That¡¯s what you meant by being civil, isn¡¯t it? That I just follow your orders and obey your every whim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± He confirms, turning his mind to our earlier conversation. Parker was hurt before we finished discussing his proposal ¨C that we pretend to get along in front of the pups. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll agree to my terms?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I don¡¯t think I have any choice.¡± I admit, not bothering to mask my misery. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a say in any of this, so why should I now?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nods, as if he didn¡¯t hear the second part of my reply. ¡°This is myst Christmas with the pups, I want to make sure they remember it fondly.¡± I j3rk my head up. I know Ethan said he wouldn¡¯t change his mind about rejecting us, but part of me thought he would make an exception for the pups every once in a while, like the holidays. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡± I beg, Please don¡¯t shut them out of your life for good.¡± I¡¯m not going to have this argument again.¡± Ethan deres, pulling me away from the pups door until we¡¯re out of hearing range. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going around in circles like this ¨C we have to move forward with our lives.¡± You love them.¡± It sounds like an usation, as if I¡¯m indicting him for some terrible crime. Why is it so hard for him to admit? He¡¯s never shied away from showing affection before and it¡¯s especially galling after the lecture he gave the pups earlier. ¡°I know you do! I can see it in your eyes every time you look at them. This doesn¡¯t have to be theirst Christmas with you¡­ can¡¯t you just keep an open mind? You don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll feel in a few years, it¡¯s too soon to be burning bridges this way. I know that the pups need you more than they need me. Ethan asserts, pulling me away from ¡°And I won¡¯t have you in my life, so that¡¯s that.¡± ¡°Ethan, they need both of us.¡± I argue. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, because I tried to go it alone and it didn¡¯t work!¡± ¡°No, you saw Parker today. When he was hurt he wanted you, because at the end of the day, your bond with them is stronger than mine will ever be.¡± He surveys me closely. ¡°When you¡¯ re back on your feet you¡¯ll see I¡¯m right. ¡° This is ridiculous, I don¡¯t know how he thinks I¡¯II ever be able to get back on my feet without him. Losing him is the reason I¡¯ve fallen so low in the first ce. ¡°And just how are you nning on fixing me, Ethan?¡± I snipe, ¡°forcing me to sleep and telling the pups I love them won¡¯t undo the damage you¡¯ve inflicted, especially if you¡¯re nning on disappearing again.¡± You just worry about taking care of yourself. Ethan orders. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± And what about the pack? Are you going to deprive it of its future leader? Parker is your heir and Ryder will be a strong Alpha one day.¡± I reminds him. They can¡¯t learn how to run a pack from me.¡± ¡°Leading is abo¨±t instinct.¡± He says simply. ¡°My father wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal role model and I figured it out. They¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯s possible for anything to surprise me anymore. I¡¯vee to expect nothing but harshness and neglect from Ethan, but this is too much. For a man who is obsessed with duty and responsibility, Ethan is being incredibly iresponsible. It simply doesn¡¯tpute. The more time I spend with him the more I think I must be missing something. His behavior is too erratic, too out of character and unpredictable. Yet I can¡¯t think of any reason why he might be doing this ¨C what motive could he possibly have to abandon us, other than simple malice? ¡°What are you nning?¡± I ask atst, ¡°how do you intend on making things better ¨C enough that the pups won¡¯t run right back to you when I take them home again?¡± Ethan frowns. I¡¯m going to phase myself out. I was reckless to cut ties so immediately. This time well do it right, and that starts with giving them a happy holiday with their family. In the new year they l start school, they¡¯ll get into a routine and eventually when I start calling less and less, they¡¯ll stop expecting to hear from me. When they grow up they¡¯ll realize you were the better parent for being there. You just have to get through it in the meantime. He makes it sound so simple, as if it¡¯s a matter of logic and strategy rather than emotion. ¡°Children don¡¯t forget that easily.¡± I inform him. And I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so determined to reject them too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you to understand.¡± He replies. Just ept it, move on and find someone new ¨C someone who can be a better role model to them than I am.¡± A bitterugh spills from my tongue. Well there¡¯s no denying that they need a stronger father figure.¡± I snipe honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t want the boys to turn out like you, but you¡¯re crazy if you think I could trust another alpha enough to get involved with him. You¡¯ve done a very thorough job ensuring that will never happen.¡± ¡°Now who¡¯s got a closed mind?¡± Ethan counters. You don¡¯t know what the future holds, and you¡¯re still young. You might have a fated mate out there yourself¡± His words are positively jarring. I can¡¯t fathom Ethan supporting the idea of me being with another man, even if he doesn¡¯t want me himself. He¡¯s always been so possessive, fiercely protective, and now he¡¯s not only suggesting I find a new lover, but that another man might stand in for him with our pups. Red gs whirl through my mind, warnings and instincts insisting that something is wrong here. You want me to find my fated mate?¡± I repeat, trying to probe deeper, to see if I can get a reaction out of Ethan or provoke him into revealing his motives. ¡°As you said, I love the pups.¡± Ethan proims icily, I want them to have a good life, and if you can¡¯t provide them one without the help of a man, then yes ¨C I¡¯d support you finding a new mate.¡± Well that might be difficult.¡± I muse aloud. ¡°Not many wolves are eager to take on she-wolves with pups from another man ¨C let alone five of them.¡± Ethan blinks, my words clearly not making sense to him. I hadn¡¯t been nning on telling Ethan about the pregnancy ¨C I haven¡¯t even told the pups yet. Still, if I want to push him off bnce enough to make him show his hand, I can¡¯t think of a better way. Besides, I can¡¯t keep the secret much longer. My scent is going to change soon, and then everyone will know the truth. Besides, at this point it seems like nothing could convince him to be involved in our children¡¯s life, so telling him about the new baby won¡¯t risk anything. His brow furrows in confusion, five? Next Chapter Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Ethan Yes.¡± Jane confirms, looking me in the eye for the first time. I¡¯m pregnant, Ethan.¡± The room is spinning. Everything has turned upside down and inside out, and I can¡¯t make sense of any of it. This isn¡¯t real. It can¡¯t be real. Jane can¡¯t be pregnant. History is repeating itself right before my eyes, only this time my mate hasn¡¯t hidden her condition from me out of fear, she¡¯s done it because I didn¡¯t give her any other choice. The first time was a misunderstanding, but that¡¯s not the case now. It isn¡¯t possible. I think again. I would have known ¨C there would be signs, symptoms. Even as I ponder this possibility, I realize there have been signs and symptoms. She never went back into heat again after the first time, she was so sick in the Southern Isles even after we disembarked from the ship, and her emotions have been so raw since she returned. What?¡± I say inanely, not able to wrap my mind around this. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Jane repeats, tears shining in her eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you after you rejected us, but I can¡¯t hide it any longer.¡± ¡°How long have you known?¡± I ask, my voice like gravel. I have no right, but I can¡¯t help feeling disgruntled that she kept this secret. Another baby. Another child I¡¯ll be endangering if I let her stay. But another baby. I missed her first pregnancy ¨C I never got to watch her body grow and change with the pups, I didn¡¯t get to help her bring them into the world, to see the miracle with my own eyes. This could be my second chance, the opportunity to do it right this time around. I suspected when we were still on the ship,¡± She confesses, ¡°and I was fairly convinced by the time we tracked the pups down. I just couldn¡¯t think about anything but getting them back. ¡°You kept it from me all that time?¡± I hiss, outraged that she was coping with this on top of everything else that happened on our trip. ¡°You had enough to worry about.¡± She shrugs, tears spilling over hershes. And I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let me help if you knew. You already didn¡¯t want me there. Then the doctors in the hospital confirmed it¡­ I wasing to tell you when.. when you sent me away.¡± All at once, my cruelty towards my mate takes on new meaning. I devastated Jane at the moment she should have been happiest, I ced the burden of raising another fatherless child on her shoulders. You¡¯re d*mn right I wouldn¡¯t have let you help.¡±I say, before I can stop myself. You had no business putting yourself at that kind of risk when you¡¯re breeding. What were you thinking?¡± ¡°I was thinking my children were in danger and I had to do anything possible to rescue them.¡± She snarls back, finally showing some of her old fire. ¡°And what about the child in your belly?¡± I demand, ¡°you didn¡¯t think anything of putting it in danger?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know if it was real!¡± Jane counters. Why else do you think I waited so long to find out?I couldn¡¯t do what was necessary to save the pups if I was walking on eggshells for an unborn child. ¡° You should have told me!¡± I growl, pacing ferociously. ¡°You should havee to me the first moment you suspected you were breeding! Why?¡± Jane exims, her face twisted in a pained expression. ¡°Do you even care that I¡¯m going to have a baby, or just thatI kept the secret and undermined you again?¡± I care about you, I care about the baby. I want to shout. Instead, I scoff. ¡°And you wonder why I don¡¯t trust you¡­ Do the pups know?¡± ¡°Of course not, Jane is saying, wrapping her arms protectively around herself. ¡°I was going to wait until I was clear of the first trimester. I thought it would be hard enough exining where babiese from.. I didn¡¯t want to risk having to exin miscarriages too if something went wrong.¡± This is torture. I can¡¯t stand hearing her speak this way, seeing her so timid and fragile. This morning I didn¡¯t think I could possibly feel worse than when Jane offered to sacrifice her freedom to me, but it seems I hadn¡¯t yet learned the true depth of my despair. What kind of Alpha does this to his mate? I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to be anywhere near her or the pups. If Jane is pregnant then she¡¯s even more vulnerable than I knew. She won¡¯t be in any condition to protect herself or the pups from me, and there¡¯s no denying a day wille when this is necessary. But we still have a chance to get better. You decided not to give up ¨C and this is exactly why we can¡¯t. My wolf insists. She shouldn¡¯t have to do it all alone ¨C not again! It isn¡¯t right. I¡¯m not giving up. I answer furiously. But we can¡¯t keep hurting Jane like this. we¡¯re no good for her, and one day we might be able to be near her again without being a threat, but we¡¯re never going to deserve her. of course we do, when we¡¯re well there¡¯s no stronger Alpha. My wolf counters. Strength isn¡¯t enough. I realize, far toote. All this time I¡¯ve thought being the toughest wolf automatically made me worthy of my mate, but now I see that safety isn¡¯ t worth anything if she¡¯s perpetually heartbroken, Just look at what my protection has done to her. Though you¡¯re right ¨C she shouldn¡¯t have to do it alone. She shouldn¡¯t have had to the first time, and I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to let it happen again. If anything this news has made me realize just how right my Beta was ¨C though for very different reasons. I have to do whatever I can to get better, but not so that I can bring my family home. My initial instincts were right, as much as I abhor the idea, I have to find Jane a new mate, someone she¡¯ll be safe and happy with and who can be the father my pups deserve. if I can find a cure then I can watch over my family from afar; I can give them a better life than they would have had if they stayed with me, and I can keep them safe in the meantime. It¡¯s always been my job to love and protect Jane, and though she may not understand it, I¡¯m doing the same now. The difference is that I¡¯m protecting her from me now, and this love feels deeper and more true than before. In the past I never would have considered parting from her, but I can¡¯t be selfish anymore. I have to let her go. The n is already forming in my mind, but for now I have to make sure Jane gives up on me once and for all ¨C only then can she start over. Only then can she begin a new life. ¡°Five pups isn¡¯t so much more daunting than four.¡± I announce, returning to our earlier conversation with forced pragmatism. Eric was in love with you and willing to take on the pups, I¡¯m sure we can find another man to do the same now.¡± That¡¯s it?¡± Jane gapes. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say to me? Nevermind that I¡¯m pregnant with your child, you still want to pawn me off onto another man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound so surprised. I mutter. ¡°You can¡¯t really have expected this to change anything.¡± Jane shakes her head, swiping at her cheeks. ¡°You know I can¡¯t tell ifI¡¯ve lost my mind, or if you¡¯ve lost yours.¡± She announces, her voice like gravel. ¡°I keep thinking it¡¯s you, but then people always say the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over but expecting different results. I suppose it¡¯s my own fault for not learning my lesson the first time. You keep hurting me and I keep expecting you to go back to acting sweet, despite the evidence in front of me.¡± I hope that means you¡¯re going to stop trying to change my mind.¡± I reply. ¡°I might not want you for a mate, but you¡¯re better than this, Jane. She shakes her head. ¡°You know, you¡¯re right.¡± She agrees. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve always given you so much power over me, why I¡¯ve let my wolf convince me to give you second, third and fourth chances. My weakness is my own fault, but I¡¯m not going to subject my pups to your mistreatment, I¡¯m not going to make them pay for my mistakes any longer.¡± ¡°Good.¡±Imend her, pleased to see she¡¯s finally reached her limit. Maybe offering to be my ve again was rock bottom, but apparently my disregard for our new baby was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. You¡¯re almost sounding like yourself again.¡± She notches her chin up, Let¡¯s just get through the holidays, and then we can go our separate ways.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Ethan That night Iy awake in bed, reying my conversation with Jane over and over in my head. For the first time since I got my diagnosis, I feel like I have a purpose again. It¡¯s taken me a while to reach this ce, but Jane¡¯s return made it only too clear that giving up and pushing my family away wasn¡¯t working for anyone. What¡¯s more, being paralyzed has finally given me the perspective to understand that there¡¯s more than one kind of strength, and just because I can¡¯t protect them with my wolf, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t care for them in other ways. Above all else, I¡¯m realizing that my possessiveness and determination to make Jane mine again was never about her welfare, but satisfying my own ego and selfishness. The wheels in my mind are turning swiftly now, overflowing with ideas for how to put my n in motion. When I started making my list of goals, I intended to help Jane and impart lessons on my children in the brief time we have left together, but now I see that it doesnt have to stop there. Already my wolf feels calmer, less on edge and erratic. I¡¯ve been iling and drowning for more than a month now, holding onto everything I felt I was losing and letting the pain rip me apart. But it¡¯s amazing how soothing it can be to simply let go. I¡¯m still lying there, staring at the ceiling fan when my door cracks open, and tiny footsteps cross my floor. Paisley¡¯s sweet scent wafts over me, and the next thing I know her precious voice is whispering beside me. ¡°Daddy, are you awake?¡± I might be.¡± I tease, cracking one eye open. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t be, it¡¯s way past your bedtime.¡± ¡°Can I sleep with you?¡± She asks anxiously, almost as though she¡¯s worried I¡¯ll refuse her. of course, angel.¡± I agree, lifting the covers for her to crawl onto the mattress next to me. I¡¯ ve missed you so much, Daddy.¡± She murmurs, snuggling her head against my chest. I don¡¯t like the Dark Moon pack.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you happy being with Mommy and your brothers and sister?¡± I press, guilt assailing me once more. Paisley is quiet for a long moment. I loves them.¡± She finally answers. ¡°But I loves you too, and you¡¯re all alones now. I don¡¯ like it. Mommy has Ryder, and Parker and Riley¡­ but without me you don¡¯ have anyone.¡± That was the point. I think wryly. If I¡¯m alone I can¡¯t hurt anyone. It¡¯s very sweet of you to worry about me, Princess.¡± I tell her gently, running my hand through her soft hair. ¡°But it¡¯s a Daddy¡¯s job to worry about his pups, not the other way around. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Daddy of course it¡¯s my job to worry ¡¯bout you.¡± Paisley objects, lifting her head and shooting me a stern look. ¡°We¡¯ve always been together and you needs me. You always says you don¡¯ know what you¡¯d do without me. Woops. Trust a pup to remember your words at the most inconvenient times. Paisley, I love you, and that means I want what¡¯s best for you, even if it¡¯s hard for me.¡± Her green eyes are glowing up at me in the darkness, and I can¡¯t help but wonder if our new baby will be as perfect as our first four. Will they still take after me, will they luck out and get even more of their mother¡¯s genes? ¡®Now I won¡¯t lie and tell you that it hasn¡¯t been hard for me to be away from you, but it¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯m willing to make.¡± But I¡¯m not asking you to make a sacrfice.¡± Paisley argues. ¡°No one asked me where I wanted to lives. No one asked me if I wanted to go with Mommy. ¡°But sweetheart you¡¯ve been dreaming of having a Mommy your whole life.¡± I remind her. It¡¯s all you ever wanted, and I¡¯ve always felt guilty that you had to grow up without one.¡± I know.¡± Paisley frowns. But I always thoughts that if I got a Mommy we¡¯d all be together. No one ever told me that I¡¯d haves to leave you. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I sigh, hating to see my little girl so sad. ¡°But you¡¯re going to need your Mommy more than me the older you get. I could teach you how to be a pup, but she can teach you about being a woman. It¡¯s right for you to be with her. ¡°Daddy I¡¯m not going to be a woman for ages and ages!¡± Paisley objects, sounding thoroughly affronted by this idea. It¡¯s going to happen faster than you think,¡¯munchkin.¡± I chuckle, tapping the end of her nose with my finger. Why do you keep saying these things?¡± Paisley questions, sitting up and brushing my hand away from her face. ¡°You promised you¡¯d never leaves me,but after you rescued us you didn¡¯ even try to stay with us! And now it¡¯s like¡­ I dunno, like you aren¡¯t you anymores!¡± But I didn¡¯t leave you, Paisley.¡± I inform her gently. You went with your Mommy, and I let you go because I want what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re what¡¯s best for me!¡± Paisley cries. Daddy why are you doing this? Even as she says it, she pushes at my side, and her small hands collide with the braces wrapped around my body. I¡¯ve been sleeping in them out of fear that I¡¯ll have to get up from bed in front of Jane or the kids, Paisley¡¯s young face scrunches up in confusion, and she pokes at the hard metal. ¡°Daddy what¡¯s that?¡± It¡¯s nothing, little one. I¡¯m sorry this is all so hard, but everything always seems better after a good night¡¯s sleep. Just try to rest.¡± I instruct, my heart racing as I try not to panic. She can¡¯t find out. If Paisley finds out it will only be a matter of time before the others do too, and then they¡¯ll never leave me. Jane will be stuck with me out of hopeless love or misced duty, and they¡¯ll all be the worse for it. I don¡¯t even know if I can be cured yet. I¡¯m determined to fight, but I won¡¯t be safe to be around until that happens. Unfortunately Paisley isn¡¯t buying it. She¡¯s poking around the braces, feeling down my h!p and over my legs. ¡°Daddy, what are these things on you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re nothing important.¡± I insist. Just something the doctor prescribed after my surgery.¡± ¡°But the surgery was on your back. She protests, sounding increasingly suspicious. ¡°These things are on your legs.¡± The more she pokes and prods, the more I can see her sharp mind putting the pieces together. You¡¯ve been walking funny..¡± She muses, gnawing on her lower lip in precisely the same way Jane does when she¡¯s thinking. ¡° And you wouldn¡¯ skate with me¡­ ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I try tomand, but I can see it¡¯s toote. ¡°Daddy¡­ are your legs broken?¡± Paisley asks, looking up at me with wide eyes. Damnit. You really are too smart for your own good, you know that?¡± I gripe. ¡°Tha¡¯s not an answer.¡± Paisley pouts. My legs aren¡¯t working right now.¡± I confess. Which means my wolf can¡¯t get out either. Do you understand what that means? She shakes her head, her lower lips trembling. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything.¡± I assure her, speaking only half the truth. I might not be able to feel my legs, but I can certainly feel my wolf¡¯s agony. How long ¡¯till you¡¯re better?¡± She asks, her eyes shining. Sweetheart, I¡¯m going to tell you a secret.¡± I decide, sensing this is a disaster in the making but not seeing another solution. ¡°But you have to promise not to tell anyone. Not your brothers and sister, and especially not Mommy.¡± She nods hesitantly, and I smooth the hair back from her brow. I sent you and the others away with Mommy because I¡¯m hurt, and I might not get better. I can¡¯t protect you anymore, and if I can¡¯t find a cure¡­ well, it won¡¯t be good. My wolf will take over more and more, and since I can¡¯t let him out, I¡¯ll get angrier and angrier and startshing out at the people around me.¡± I sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why you had to leave, but your Mommy doesn¡¯t know, she thinks I¡¯m just being mean.¡± Why don¡¯t you tell her?¡± Paisley asks, tears hovering on hershes. Because if she finds out she won¡¯t leave. I reply, feeling both dread and relief to finally be sharing the secret. ¡°It would put you all in danger¡­ and I don¡¯t want her to waste her life on me.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯ Mommy get to choose that?¡± Paisley asks meekly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we?¡± The Alpha protects the pack.¡± I remind her. ¡°That means making the choices that are too hard for anyone else to make.¡± Daddy,¡± Paisley whimpers, clutching at my arm now. ¡°Are you dying? I shake my head, hugging her close. ¡°I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to survive, Paisley. I¡¯m not going to go without a fight ¨C you have my word on that. And finally, at longst- I truly mean it. Next Chapter Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Well Doctor, what are my chances?¡± I ask, bracing myself for more bad news. It¡¯s Christmas Eve, and I barely managed to slip away from the penthouse for this appointment. Still, after Paisley discovered the truth of my condition, I knew it couldn¡¯t wait. I¡¯m determined to fight for my family, but I have to stay grounded. I have to prepare for the most likely oue, and that means remaining cautious with my ns. I can¡¯t be confident I¡¯ll survive, but I can certainly put my ns into motion whether I seed or not. I¡¯ve already created a trust for our children,plete with college funds and living expenses to ensure that the burden of caring for the pups financially won¡¯t be on Jane¡¯s shoulders. I¡¯ve also created a considerable allowance for Jane herself. I know she¡¯s passionate about her work, but I want to make sure she has the freedom to enjoy her career, rather than feeling obligated to retain her business for the sake of economic security. My other efforts are less straightforward, and will take more than a little deception. I¡¯m relying on Linda and Eric to help, as well as Matthew and Paisley. Of course Paisley is one of the main reasons I¡¯m doing all this and I fully intend her to benefit as much as her siblings, but now that she knows she can also help me. It¡¯s amazing the difference a day can make. My daughter learning my secret had an impact on me I could not have foreseen. She reminded me of why I can¡¯t give up, and she made me feel as though I¡¯m not alone in this for the first time since I first got the news. I¡¯m ashamed of the way I¡¯ve behaved until now, and I can only pray that it¡¯s not tote to turn things around for my family ¨C if not for myself. Well, your condition isn¡¯t as hopeless as it seemed a month ago.¡± The surgeon frowns, pulling my attention back to the present. ¡°But I have to tell you, Alpha, I¡¯m still not seeing the kind of results which would warrant reevaluating your prognosis. In all likelihood you still only have a year left.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s better?¡± I press. ¡°If only a little?¡± Yes.¡± He confirms, sighing gravely. ¡°But I have to caution you not to get your hopes up. We see these small improvements sometimes, but the extent of therger damage is so great that minor changes don¡¯t really hold any weight.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do to try and improve my condition?¡± I ask,mitting myself to try any home remedy, exercise, experimental procedure or medications he can offer. ¡°Actually the braces are probably helping more than anything else.¡± The physician concedes, ¡°they¡¯re keeping your limbs moving and muscles engaged.¡± ¡°Wouid it help if I did even more physical activity?¡± I suggest. Perhaps, I can also refer you to a specialist in the Shadow Pack. I know of a practice working on cutting edge robotics procedures for spinal cord injuries.¡± He shares. Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± I demand, feeling suddenly indignant. Because I don¡¯t believe in selling my patients miracles.¡± He replies stiffly. ¡°And that¡¯s what we¡¯re talking about here. It would take a miracle to cure you.¡± I¡¯ve seen miracles happen.¡± I announce coolly, thinking of Paisley¡¯s repeated surgeries, and Jane¡¯s return from the dead. Maybe if more people believed in them we wouldn¡¯t be so quick to give up on things.¡± The doctor grimaces. ¡°You¡¯re not the first patient I¡¯ve seen through this process, Alpha. And you¡¯re not the first who¡¯s found a second wind when their decline happens over a long period of time. It¡¯s easy to feel like you might cheat fate when you can¡¯t feel the changes immediately. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel for you, I just want to be up front about setting expectations.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Trust me, I¡¯ve felt the changes. I¡¯ve been struggling with my decline every day. How many of your past patients have been Alphas?¡± I inquire. None of your caliber:¡± He admits. Then believe me when I say my wolf¡¯s strength is a burden, not a gift not when ites to being trapped.¡± I rte. ¡°And I¡¯d also ask you to consider how my powers might help me seed where others have not. I might not deserve a miracle, but if anyone can conjure one out of thin air, it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t have another choice.¡± When I get home, I¡¯m ted to find the pups waiting for me at the door, bearing identical and thoroughly mischievous grins. Hello my little monsters.¡±I greet them happily, scooping them up into a five- way hug. What have you been up to today, hmm? Daddy are you even using your eyes?¡± Riley quips in reply, gesturing behind us to the apartment. Following the direction of her hand, I gaze around the familiar space, realizing that they were very busy indeed. The entire Penthouse has been decorated for Christmas, including a tall evergreen tree, stockings over the firece, gands and string lights covering every avable surface, and handmade strings of popcorn and cranberries. The air even smells like the holidays, full of cinnamon and nutmeg, freshly baked ginger cookies and mulled wine. ¡°Oh my Goddess!¡± I exim, feigning shock. ¡°Elves must have broken into the apartment and decorated everything!¡± ¡°Daddy it wasn¡¯t elves, it was us!¡± Parker replies indignantly. ¡°No!¡± I gasp, ¡°but it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± I move further into the apartment, looking for Jane. ¡°Did the elves at least help you? Give you the supplies? There were no elves!¡± Ryder giggles, ¡°Mommy bought the s¡¯plies and helped us.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Paisley adds, looking up at me hopefuly. I love it.¡± I answer, kissing their sweet faces in turn. This ce was pretty nd before you got here. You all saved me, I wasn¡¯t ready to wee Santa at all.¡± Of course, this isn¡¯t the only way they saved me, though they don¡¯t know it. Well now you¡¯re ready.¡± Riley nods, clearly pleased with herself ¨C and rightly so. ¡°It was Paisley¡¯ s idea.¡± I believe it.¡± I smile, ¡°She¡¯s always loved Christmas more than anything. I can¡¯ believe we almost didn¡¯ spend it with you, Daddy.¡± Paisley murmurs softly, her little face scrunched up in displeasure. I don¡¯t like seeing the stress on her precious features, she¡¯s already wise beyond her years after going through her own medical struggles, I feel terribly guilty sharing this burden with her too. I know, what was Mommy thinking.¡± Parker adds glumly. Hey, give your Mommy a break.¡± I instruct gently. None of this has been easy for her, and she only wants what¡¯s best for you. But Daddy she didn¡¯ listen to us,¡± Ryderins. We tried and tried to tells her.¡± She listened little one. There¡¯s a difference in not listening, and not agreeing.¡± I advise. I know you¡¯ve been upset thisst month, but I promise you it wasn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s fault.¡± When I look up, I¡¯m surprised to find Jane leaning in the kitchen doorway, a strange expression on her face. She looks very pale, and her beautiful features are twisted in difort and something keenly akin to grief. ¡°Are you alright, Jane?¡± I ask, before I can stop myself. My instincts are to care for her, even when my brain knows I need to push her away. I¡¯m fine.¡± She murmurs hoarsely, and I realize she¡¯s recently been sick. Putting the pups down, I cross the floor until I¡¯m standing in front of her. ¡°Morning sickness?¡± I whisper, too softly for the pups to hear. Her glimmering green eyes rise to meet my probing gaze, and her features harden to an emotionless mask, ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡± She repeats coolly. My wolf is positively howling. It goes against every instinct I possess to let my pregnant mate fend for herself. I want to tuck her into bed and bring her coldpresses, give her foot massages and run all over town to find foods to satisfy her cravings. I want to drop to my knees and press my ear to her t belly, just to see if I can detect signs of our growing child. Maybe you should go lie down.¡± I suggest. ¡°I can feed the pups dinner. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas Eve, I want to spend it with them.¡± Jane objects, looking suddenly teary-eyed. ¡°If they¡¯ll talk to me. I¡¯m cursing in my head, wishing there was some way I could care for her while still keeping her at arms lengths. Before we can say any more however, the pups call to us from the loving room. ¡°Mommy, Daddy,e ¡®ere!¡± We both stride over to the spot where our kids are gathered, and I¡¯m painfully aware of how close Jane is standing to me. (What is it, love muffins?¡± She asks. Four toothy smiles greet us, and then four little fingers point to the ceiling above our heads. Look!¡± Jane and I do as we¡¯re instructed, and with a roiling stomach and leaping heart, I realize what the children have been up to while Jane and I were talking in the kitchen. ¡°Now you have to kiss!¡± Riley announces gleefully. And sure enough, hanging smack dab in the middle of us, is a gleaming sprig of mistletoe. Next Chapter Chapter 180 Chapter 180 3rd Person Jane could recall very few times when she¡¯d been genuinely angry with her pups. Overwhelmed, frustrated, and annoyed? At her wit¡¯s end, even? What parent hasn¡¯t felt those things? But true anger? She could count on one hand the times her children had driven her to that point. After all, they were too young to have crossed many lines beyond temper tantrums and whining. However when Jane realized her clever angels had lured her and Ethan into a trap, and they were now standing beneath a sprig of mistletoe, she felt her temper fraying rapidly. They couldn¡¯t have any idea about therger implications of their scheme, and probably thought the entire situation was delightful. still, Jane knew only too well how quickly things might turn ugly with Ethan, and she was furious with the pups for putting them in this position. She tried to take a deep breath, not wanting tosh out at her babies, but nearly beside herself with fear and frustration. Don¡¯t they realize how dangerous this is? She fretted, already knowing the answer was no. What if Ethan turned on them? What if he was cruel to her in front of them, or took it into his head to punish them? It all depended on Ethan, on whether he had enough of a heart left to quietly refuse or if he decided to make a scene. So Jane stood there paralyzed, looking at her former mate with abject dread and praying he would show her mercy. Just walk away. She thought desperately, willing her feet to move. Justugh it off and walk away. Jane started to turn around, but the next thing she knew Ethan hadshed out and grabbed her wa!st with both hands. He tugged Jane towards him, and her lips parted in a surprised gasp. They were still open when his mouth descended on hers, stealing the breath she¡¯d just inhaled. For all her intentions to flee, now Jane¡¯s limbs frozepletely, going impossibly still as if her body was waiting to react until it could decipher whether or not it was being attacked or embraced. Her mind wentpletely nk, all her panicked thoughts reced by a thick and numbing fog. Somewhere deep down she was aware of the demanding press of Ethan¡¯s soft lips, of his delicious scent filling her senses, his hands moving in slow circles on her back, and the kids cheering in the background. Still, it might as well be happening to someone else. It was as if Jane had left her body and was looking down on them from above. Is this really happening? She wondered frantically, studying the couple below her. I¡¯ve been dreaming about k!ssing Ethan again for more than a month now. Have my fantasiese true, or is this just my imagination run wild? Ethan growled into Jane¡¯s mouth, and suddenly she was jolted back into my body. At once she reacted, her arms twining around his neck as she returned the k!ss, letting her instincts take control. She tilted my head to the side, allowing him to nt his mouth over hers and deepen the k!ss. Ethan¡¯s tongue dipped into Jane¡¯s mouth, tasting and teasing her the way he has a thousand times before. Her wolf wanted to rejoice, but she was bing increasingly aware that something was missing. The sensation of being in Ethan¡¯s arms was so familiar, and yet Jane still felt empty. She didn¡¯t understand why. Maybe because she knew it wasn¡¯t real, or that¡¯she¡¯d be too broken down and hollowed out by his mistreatment to feel anything anymore. When Ethan first k!ssed her after they were reunited the previous summer, being with him felt likeing home at a long journey¡¯s end; his touch was electrifying and all consuming. Now something felt wrong, but the more time that passed, the less Jane felt it was because of her fragile mental state Ethan felt wrong. He wasn¡¯t holding her the way he used to, he wasn¡¯t k!ssing her as if he meant it. It was almost as though he was trying to hold her at arm¡¯s length, even as he imed her mouth. He¡¯s over me. Jane realized atst. When he k!ssed me before he still loved me, even if he was angry at me. But now the love has faded and only anger remains. Jane didn¡¯t know why she was surprised. She supposed her wolf might have believed that if they could only get close enough to k!ss him, the physical spark they had always shared would convinc¨¨ him not to end things, but that had obviously been a false hope. And here I thought I¡¯d given up on him. Only when the pain of realizing Ethan was over her struck, did Jane admit how much hope she¡¯d still been holding onto, and how badly she wished things could go back to the way they used to be. Ethan hadn¡¯t been the only one letting his anger control him, but Jane¡¯s had been hiding a much deeper, and much more painful truth. She was still in love with Ethan, and she was beginning to fear she would never stop. Ethan reluctantly releas¨¨d Jane, wishing he didn¡¯t have to so badly it hurt. When he looked down at her, he saw tears hovering on hershes, and she shakily nced at the children ¨C who had lost interest in the extended embrace a few moments before and were now celebrating their victory by hunting for marshmallows to roast in the firece. I knows they¡¯re here!¡± Riley was saying, her little nose twitching with excitement. I can smell them!¡± ¡°Shh, they¡¯ll hear you.¡± Parker cautioned, ncing at his parents. You know Mommy doesn¡¯t let us have sweets afore dinner.¡± Ryder agreed, caution heavy in his voice. ¡°But it¡¯s Christmas.''¡± Paisley objected, thunderstruck that exceptions wouldn¡¯t be made on such a special day. ¡°You can have marshmallows for dessert.¡± Jane called, swiping at a few stray dears which escaped onto her cheeks. After you¡¯ve had a nice, healthy meal.¡± The four children groaned, chiding one another for being too loud and giving up the game. ¡°See! I told you to whisper!¡± Parker griped. Thank you for not making a scene.¡± Jane whispered to Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them about not doing this sort of thing again.¡± Ethan¡¯s wolf wanted nothing of the sort. If anything he wanted to encourage the children to give him as many excuses to k!ss Jane as possible, but he knew it was a bad idea. He¡¯d been dreaming about sharing ast k!ss with Jane for so long it was hard to believe he finally got the opportunity to have one. How many times had he thought, if I could just k!ss her one more time, hold her one more time. It was one of his many regrets about the way he¡¯d handled things in the hospital. He¡¯d tried to recall theirst k!ss before the rescue, and though he¡¯d been d the dangerous situation had made every k!ss more meaningful, he wished he¡¯d known it would be thest one. Unfortunately the reality of finally having ast k!ss now that everything had changed was more painful than he¡¯d imagined. Now that Ethan knew it was thest one, he¡¯d wanted to dive into it withplete enthusiasm. He hadn¡¯t considered the way he would have to keep space between them so Jane wouldn¡¯t feel his braces. He couldn¡¯t hold her the way he wanted to, couldn¡¯t feel all her soft curves pressed up against him. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t predicted how reserved he would have to be to make sure she wouldn¡¯t feel his undying passion for her. K!ssing someone while pretending you weren¡¯t madly in love with them was a tricky business, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t get any easier with time ¨C because he wasn¡¯t going to start loving her any less. He wasn¡¯t sure he could do it again. ¡°See that you do. ¡± He answered coolly, turning away and heading for his bedroom. He needed some time alone, and he desperately wanted to cry. He hadn¡¯t allowed himself to cry over any of this yet, but having his family back was seriously testing the limits of his willpower. Stop feeling sorry for yourself. He scolded fiercely. You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s been hurt worst by all this. You don¡¯t get to pity yourself when you caused your family so much pain. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ethan shut himself into his room, wondering how on earth he was going to get through the next few days. It was true that his wolf had been much calmer and easier going since his family returned, but his emotions were another matter entirely. A small knock sounded on the door, and at first he thought it might be Jane. Instead Paisley poked her beloved head inside, then toddled in without waiting for permission. ¡°Hello princess.¡± He greeted her, come give Daddy a cuddle, won¡¯t you?¡± Paisley didn¡¯t need any encouragement, she swiftly crossed the room and let Ethan scoop her up, wrapping her arrms around him as tightly as she could and burying her face in his neck. ¡°I don¡¯ like seeing you sad, Daddy.¡± She murmured, nuzzling his skin. I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart.¡± Ethan replied honestly. He hated to think his grim mood was causing the sweet pup stress. ¡°I thinks you need us.¡± She continued, ¡°you need someone to help you and give you cuddles when you¡¯re sad.¡± Oh Goddess how he would love that. ¡°No angel, I love you more than anything, but that¡¯s not a burden for you to bear. You¡¯ve had to be so grown up all these years, it¡¯s high time you get to enjoy just being a pup. Paisley pulled back, pulling her young face into the sternest expression she could manage. I wasn¡¯ asking, Daddy. I¡¯m telling you. When Mommy and the other pups go home, I¡¯m staying.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Ethan I can¡¯t hide my frown. I¡¯m touched that Paisley wants to stay with me, even over than being with Jane and her siblings, but it¡¯s impossible. First, because I meant it when I said I want her to enjoy just being a kid, especially after all her medical problems. Second, because it¡¯s simply not safe. The doctor¡¯s warnings are still ringing in my head, and though Paisley might not be at risk for attacks from potential Alphas hoping to eliminate theirpetition like Parker and Ryder are, the episode in the Southern Isles prove that she can be targeted in other ways. Moreover, if I can¡¯t heal myself, I won¡¯t only be unable to protect my precious girl, I might be a threat to her myself. Yes, I made Matthew agree to put me down before I go truly insane, but what if he¡¯s not fast enough? What if he doesn¡¯t realize how far gone I am until I hurt Paisley? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Paisley I wish you could stay with me, but it¡¯s not possible. I sigh, rubbing her back and breathing in her familiar scent. But then who will take care of you?¡± She argues, narrowing her eyes at me. Her energy is dangerously close to tantrum territory, and though she¡¯s never been very prone to throwing fits, when she does have a meltdown she doesn¡¯t hold back. Doctors and nurses and other people I hire.¡± I answer, using the most soothing tone of voice I can muster. But tha¡¯s not the same!¡± She objects. ¡°You need someone who loves you. Doctors and nurses aren¡¯t going to hug and kiss you when you needs them.¡± They might, if I ask nicely enough ¨C or if I pay them lots and lots of money. I joke. ¡°Daddy be serious.¡± Paisley admonishes, ring at me. This isn¡¯ a funny business.¡± I think you mean aughing matter.¡± I correct gently, wondering why I¡¯m bothering when l love hearing her childish misappropriation of words and phrases. Because it¡¯s your job to teach her. My wolf reminds me bitterly. Just like it¡¯s your job to protect and care for her. You know, you choose the worst times to be reasonable, Iin, internally groaning. My wolf is the one who most often pushes me to be emotional rather than logical, but he can often surprise me when ites to things like this. He wants Paisley and our family here too, but his protective instincts are stronger than that desire. Turning my attention back to the disgruntled bundle in my arms, I continue, ¡°And I know you want to help me, but stress isn¡¯t good for little girls. I don¡¯t want you worrying about me.¡± But I¡¯m gonna worries about you no matter what.¡± Paisley insists. An¡¯ I¡¯ll worries less if I¡¯m here. Besides, you keep saying I¡¯m growing ups. I won¡¯t be little for much longer.¡± Which is exactly why you have to enjoy it while itsts.¡± I exin. Daddy you tooked care of me all that time I was sick. Paisley reasons. ¡°Now is my turn!¡± ¡°Lovey, I¡¯m supposed to take care of you, that¡¯s what being a parent is all about. It¡¯s not your job to take care of me.¡± I share. If I lived to a grand old age the tables might eventually turn in precisely the way she¡¯s suggesting, but she¡¯s still just a pup, and I¡¯m probably not going to live to be an old man ¨C even if I get better. Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t have terribly long life spans. But Daddy -¡± Paisley tries to insist. No, Paisley.¡± I say, using what she calls my Daddy voice. ¡°I love you, but this isn¡¯t up for discussion. You can¡¯t stay with me, as much as I want you to ¨C it isn¡¯t safe, and it isn¡¯t right. You belong with your Mommy and your siblings. And that¡¯s final. ¡° A few hourster the pups are fed, bathed, and refusing to go to bed. They¡¯re determined to wait up for Santa, but Jane is well practiced at wrangling puppies at bedtime. Well you know, Santa won¡¯te if you stay up.¡± She sighs, feigning regret. ¡°He only visits pups that are sleeping. And the sooner you go to sleep, the sooner he¡¯ll be here.¡± The pups exchange meaningful nces, already in their pajamas and trying to hide yawns of exhaustion. They obviously don¡¯t want to risk Santa skipping the penthouse, but they¡¯re not entirely convinced ¨C not yet at least. But okay if you¡¯re really determined, ¡± Jane continues throwing up her hands. ¡°I guess Santa can alwayse next year.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± They exim in unison. We¡¯ll sleep, we¡¯ll sleep!¡± The pups immediately mber into their beds, actually taking their proper ces in the four bunks rather than creating the puppy pile in which they normally rest. ¡°Good night, little ones.¡± I smile, dropping k!sses on their foreheads. ¡°When you wake up, it will be Christmas.¡± ¡°Goodnight Daddy,¡± they each say in turn, returning my k!sses. Paisley sounds a bit somber as she tells me she loves me, but I know there¡¯s nothing to be done for it. I step from the room as Jane moves forward to wish the pups goodnight, but something stops me from going too far. Instead I hover just beyond the doorway, listening as my mate takes a seat on one of the beds. Listen kids, I know you were just trying to have fun tonight, but you can¡¯t put up mistletoe and try to trick me and Daddy that way.¡± She says evenly. I can tell she¡¯s trying to keep her tone light, but there¡¯s layers of emotion buried underneath. ¡°But Mommy, we¡¯ve seen you and Daddy k!ss afore, and we know it makes you happy.¡± Parker replies. You¡¯ve been so sad ever since we went home. Riley adds, sounding less confident than usual now. ¡°You and Daddy should be together.¡± Ryder concludes. (You all know I¡¯ve been sad?¡± Jane murmurs, sounding both guilty and surprised. ¡®Mommy, why else do you think we¡¯ve been trying to get you back togethers?¡± Parker asks, and I can hear an eye roll in his tone. ¡°I thought you wanted to go back to Daddy because you miss him.¡± She replies softly, sounding so haunted it breaks my heart. Well we do!¡± Paisley exims, but that¡¯s not the only reason we wanted Daddy back.¡± We¡¯ve never seen you happier than you were with Daddy.¡± Riley continues, and I can hear slight movements, pups leaving their beds to gather around their mother. ¡°We want our family to be whole.¡± Ryder concludes. I peek around the edge of the door, seeing all four of our little ones snuggled up to Jane. She¡¯s seated next to Riley, but Parker, Paisley and Ryder are halfway in herp, their little pajama covered feet dangling in the air. ¡°You all have stop worrying about me. She instructs. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as I have you. But your Daddy and I aren¡¯t going to get back together. I¡¯m very sorry to tell you that, but it¡¯s the truth. But why not?¡± Parker inquires, leaning his head against Jane¡¯s br3ast. ¡°We know you loves each other ¡° It¡¯s not about love.¡± Jane replies, and though she doesn¡¯t know it, she¡¯s telling them a lie. This is all about love. If I didn¡¯t love Jane and the pups so much, I wouldn¡¯t sacrifice my own happiness for them this way. If I didn¡¯t love them so much, I wouldn¡¯t let them go. One day maybe I¡¯Il be able to exin better, in a way you can understand, but right now all you need to know is that we both love you, and we¡¯re doing the best we can.¡± Mommy?¡± Paisley asks shyly. Yes, angel?¡± Is this all happening cuz we tried to follow you that night? And got ourselves pup-napped?¡± She questions, sounding as though she¡¯s very afraid of the answer. ¡°You and Daddy seemed different afore we were taken.¡± Listen to me very carefully.¡± Jane replies, her voice tight. ¡°Because I mean what I¡¯m saying. None of this, is your fault. Your Daddy and I split up a very long time ago, for some reasons you know, and others you don¡¯t. We were never going to end up together, and that has nothing to do with anything that¡¯s happened thesest few months.¡± Another lie. If I¡¯d had my way, we all would have lived happily ever after following the rescue, but that was before. Before my injury, before my insanity, before everything changed. ¡°And that¡¯s why you can¡¯t y tricks like that again.¡± Jane forges on. ¡°It only makes things harder, and as hard as it is to hear ¨C it won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mommy.¡± Riley apologizes, nuzzling Jane¡¯s shoulder. We didn¡¯ mean to upset you. ¡°I know, my darling.¡± Jane sighs, kissing Riley¡¯s brow. ¡°Unfortunately that¡¯s one lesson you¡¯ll learn more and more the older you get. What you intend, and what actually happens don¡¯t always agree. You have to be very thoughtful about your actions, even when you mean well. That¡¯s confusing.¡± Parker sighs. I know, but it¡¯s also not something you have to worry about tonight.¡± Jane smiles sadly. ¡°All you need to worry about is going to sleep and waiting to see what tomorrow will bring. I promise it will be a better day than today.¡± ¡°We love you, Mommy.¡± Ryder professes, giving Jane a k!ss on the cheek. I love you too. Next Chapter Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Jane When the pups are finally asleep, I slip out of their room, closing the door at my back and leaning against it. My knees feel weak and shaky, and I¡¯m thankful for the solid wood at my back keeping me upright. I clench my eyes shut, trying to take deep breaths and calm down. That was one of the hardest conversations I¡¯ve ever had as a mother. Not because it was particrly contentious or fraught, but simply because it upsets me to no end to think my pups have been taking the responsibility for my sadness onto themselves. I haven¡¯t been doing my job. I¡¯ve been so caught up in my own grief that I didn¡¯t even realize I was hurting my babies, making them stressed and anxious. Instead of taking care of them, they¡¯ve been trying to take care of me. When I finally open my eyes again, I realize that Ethan is standing in the hallway, watching me. My heart sinks ¨C as if he needed more reasons to think I¡¯m an unfit mother ¨C I¡¯m sure he overheard our entire conversation. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I beg, whispering so I don¡¯t wake the pups. ¡°I feel badly enough already.¡± He doesn¡¯t say a word, his dark eyes boring into me with piercing intensity. Pushing myself away from the door, I stiffly stride into my bedroom, going to my closet to retrieve the gifts I have hidden for the children. I gather the boxes, bags, wrapping paper and stocking stuffers, before reemerging and heading for the living room. The stockings are already hanging over the firece, and a te of cookies and milk a resting on the hearth. I start byying out the wrapping paper on the floor, pulling out scissors and tape so I can begin working, but then a pair of veryrge, very familiar feet appear beside me. ¡°I can do this.¡± Ethan tells me, pointedly eyeing my stomach. ¡°You need to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always set up Christmas morning for the pups.¡± I insist, feeling both defiant and near tears. You might not want mypany but I¡¯m not going to let you take this away from me.¡± I almost add the word ¡°too¡± at the end of my sentence, but stop myself just in time. ¡°You¡¯re under to0 much stress and you¡¯re clearly upset.¡± He remarks distantly, ¡°it isn¡¯t good for the baby.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°What do you care, about the baby?¡± I demand hotly. ¡°You barely even blinked when I told you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still my child,¡± Ethan reminds me severely, and if you¡¯re unwell you can¡¯t care for any of them.¡± ¡°Ethan, I got through newborn triplets all on my own, I think I can get through a little morning sickness and fatigue.¡± I insist, beginning to wrap the box in front of me. ¡°I know that, and soon you are going to have to do it alone, but you don¡¯t right now. Let me help while you¡¯re here. It¡¯s why I agreed to this in the first ce, so everything wouldn¡¯t fall on your shoulders and you¡¯d have some space to breathe.¡± Ethan reasons. ¡°But I want to do this part.¡± I argue, feeling my throat tighten. He watches me closely, and for a second I think he¡¯s going to refuse me again, but after a few moments of contemtion, he simply kneels down beside me and reaches for one of the bags beside me. ¡°I¡¯ll stuff stockings, you wrap.¡± When he starts to purr, I find the sound so jarring that I visibly start. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, you don¡¯t get to do that anymore.¡± I object, even as the soothing sound washes over me, unwinding my nerves despite my upset. Why am I protesting? I wonder. Wasn¡¯t I just thinking I¡¯d give anything for him to care about me again. Because this isn¡¯t caring. I answer my own question as my wolf whines in the background. It¡¯s pity, and condescension. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ethan sighs. ¡°I was only trying to help.¡± ¡°Has it urred to you that I wouldn¡¯t need help if you hadn¡¯t hurt me in the first ce?¡± I snap. ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan says obliquely. ¡°It has.¡± I stare at him, searching his face and wondering if he¡¯ll say any more. However he simply turns his gaze from me and focuses on his work, letting the words hang in the air. We work the rest of the evening in a silence so heavy I feel the weight of it bearing down on me from above, like an anvil sitting on my shoulders. It feels smothering, crushing, and I wonder how much longer I can make it before I copse beneath the burden. Eventually we finish, and Ethan ushers me to bed with a promise to try and keep the pups out of my room in the moring so I can sleep in. I want to tell him not to bother, but the truth is I¡¯m beyond exhausted, so I go withoutint. I copse into the bedding, asleep before my head even hits the pillow. Christmas morning dawns bright and early, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever been less happy to celebrate my favorite holiday than I am today. For the first time I¡¯m not mourning Paisley¡¯s absence, but having my children together doesn¡¯t seem like enough anymore. I want Ethan. I want our family to be whole again. Before we returned to the Nightfang pack I might have been ashamed of pining for someone who clearly doesn¡¯t want me, but I don¡¯t think I have any pride left to spare. When Ethan made me his prisoner I retreated inside myself, and when I finally left I hardened my heart against him and any other man that mighte near me, but now I¡¯m as raw and fragile as I can ever remember being. I suppose that¡¯s what happens when someone tears down your walls before shattering you.. and yet I still want him. I still crave his touch, and wish for the impossible. So when the pups climb into my bed on Christmas morning, I have to hide the fact that I was already awake and crying. Instead I feign sleep, ying the same game we always y when the pups are particrly excited about something. They mber around me excitedly, half snuggling, half nudging me awake. ¡°Mommy,¡± they whisper, poking me. I don¡¯t respond, feigning a loud snore and sinking deeper into my covers. ¡°Mommy!¡± They whisper again, shaking my arm, trying to pry open one of my eyes. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy!¡± I sigh, mumbling sleepy nonsense and refusing to open my eyes. I roll over, slinging my arm out over the pups and trapping at least one wriggling little body beneath me. ¡°Mommy, wake up!¡± They exim, giggling delightedly. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas¡­ I mutter a bit more, groggily cracking one eyelid. ¡° Wha¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Christmas!¡± They cry again. ¡°Christmas?¡± I repeat, sitting up now and stretching. ¡°Are you sure, wasn¡¯t that yesterday?¡± ¡°No! Is today!¡± Parker announces, pulling on my hands as if he might drag me from bed. I¡¯m surprised when he single handedly manages to budge me, pulling me a few feet over the mattress. He¡¯s still so young, but his Alpha genes are strong, and I¡¯ve always been small ¨C even for an omega. In a few years I won¡¯t stand a chance, he¡¯ll be able to throw me around as easily as his father does. ¡° Come on! We have to see what Santa brought!¡± ¡°Santa?¡± I repeat. ¡°Well in that case, I suppose I can get up.¡± The pups take my hands in theirs, two on either side, and lead me from the room. When we reach the living room Ethan is already awake and cooking breakfast. I smell coffee brewing, wishing I could have a cup but knowing the caffeine is bad for the baby. He looks up when the pups and I enter, frowning when he takes in the dark bags under my eyes and my splotchy skin. ¡°Kids, I told you to let Mommy sleep in.¡± He admonishes. ¡°But Daddy, is Christmas!¡± To them, apparently, there can be no better argument for any manner of misbehavior. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I assure him, not wanting him to scold the pups just for being excited. ¡°After all, it would be unfair to make them wait just because I¡¯m being azy bones.¡± I finish in a silly voice that makes the childrenugh, but now that I¡¯m up their attention is solely devoted to opening presents. They¡¯re tearing into their stockings when Ethan sneaks out of the room andes back with a box riddled withrge air holes, and I big red bow holding it closed. Four little heads perk up, ears and noses twitching as the pups scent a new animal in the room. They climb to their feet and scamper over to their father, who holds the box out of their reach. ¡°Daddy is that for us?¡± Paisley asks excitedly. ¡°Actually Santa gave it to me.¡± Ethan says thoughtfully, rubbing his chin. ¡°But.. for good.. or just to babysit until we were awakes?¡± Riley questions slyly. ¡°Well he said it was to babysit, but I don¡¯t know, I think I might want to keep it now.¡± Four jaws drop. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t! Santa gave it to us!¡± ¡°Are you sure you want it, you don¡¯t even know what it is yet.,Ethan teases, still ying keep away with the gift. The pups are jumping up and down now, ¡°Come on Daddy, stop ying!¡± Small sounds areing from the box, scratching and snuffling, and then ¨C a hop. ¡°Alright, alright¡± Ethanughs, handing them the gift, ¡°but be very careful.¡± The pups gather around the box on the floor, ¡°It¡¯s a bunny, it has to be! Ryder exims. ¡°of course it¡¯s a bunny, can¡¯t you smell it!¡± Riley chastises him. ¡°Well I dunno, I¡¯ve never met any bunnies in the wild.¡± Ryder shrugs ¡°I don¡¯t think is a wild bunny.¡± Parker surmises. ¡°Well I think we should wait and ask it rather than just jumping to ¡®clusions.¡± Paisley remarks, tilting her chin up. Ethan sidles over to me while the pups debate the bunny¡¯s origins, making his voice so low that only I can hear. ¡°I think we should tell the pups about the baby.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 183 Chapter 183 E I¡¯m gaping at Ethan, wondering where on earth this came from.I already exined to him why I haven¡¯t shared our baby news with the pups yet, and I can¡¯t believe he would dismiss those concerns so quickly. What am I saying? I think grimly. Of course I can believe it. This isn¡¯t the same Ethan who lowed you, remember? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°No, it¡¯s too soon.¡± I object, feeling furious that he chose this moment to have this conversation, when I should be enjoying watching the children unwrap their new pet. On the floor in front of us, the pups are carefully unwinding the ribbon from the box containing their new bunny, positively quaking with excitement. They¡¯re wearing identical expressions of utmost focus, brows furrows and lips pursed in concentration. No sooner have they freed the ribbon and carefully lifted the ps of the box, that a little white blures bursting out, hopping right out of the box as the pups squeal with surprise and excitement. ¡°It is a bunny!¡± Paisley exims, ¡°I knew it!¡± ¡°Wait, where are you going!¡± Riley directs her words at the bunny itself, which is enthusiastically exploring the penthouse and seemspletely unbothered by the fact that four puppies are in hot pursuit, eager to catch and cuddle it. ¡°That bunny has nerves of steal.¡± I observe dryly .¡±Oh I tested every bunny at the pet store.¡± Ethan whispers, standing much too close for my liking. ¡°I knew we would need a brave one to survive the pups.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile as I watch my children giggle and beam, following the bunny around and asking it questions. Is it from the wild? Does it have a name? Is it a boy or a girl? Is it white because it came from the North Pole? They don¡¯t seem to mind that the bunny isn¡¯t answering any of their questions. When the bunny hops onto Ethan¡¯s foot, I begin to wonder if this bunny is brave or just stupid. I know it was raised around wolves, but surely it recognizes a predator as dangerous as my ex- husband? Shouldn¡¯t it be more afraid of being gobbled up? Ethan scoops up the furball in onerge hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see, little bunny, what¡¯s your story?¡± Ethan lifts the rabbit to his ear, pretending to listen intently then nodding along as if the bunny is speaking to him. ¡°He says he¡¯s a boy, and he calls himself Mr. Fluff though you can give him a nickname if you like, and yes, he is white because hees from the arctic, though he¡¯s only ever visited the north pole itself.¡± ¡°Daddy ask him if he¡¯s wild!¡± Paisley chirps excitedly. ¡°Mr Fluff, are you wild?¡± Ethan presses, speaking very solemnly to the little fuzzball resting in his palm. He holds the bunny to his ear again. ¡°Ah, he says he was wild once but he got tired of living in all that snow and hopping around so much just to find his dinner, so he went to Santa and asked him to find him a nice family that would give him a home, and lots of treats so he can get very fat.¡± The pups giggle, and my stomach drops. Of all the challenges I¡¯ve encountereding back to the NightFang pack, seeing Ethan be silly with the pups again is near the top of the list. It drives me mad that he can be so fun and loving with him, when I know he ns on phasing himself out of their lives. It makes everything feel so very insincere. What¡¯s worse than my outrage for my pups, however, is my own disappointment that he¡¯s not putting on the same sort of act for me. Couldn¡¯t he pretend to be nice until we go home? Couldn¡¯t he show me a fraction of this warmth, even if he ns on taking it away again? Ethan kneels before the pups. ¡°Do you want to hold him? He told me he loves cuddles but only if you don¡¯t squeeze him too tight.¡± The pups extend their little paws with reverence, as if they¡¯ve been assigned a very solemn duty indeed. Parker takes the bunny first, cuddling him to his chest and stroking one finger down his pink, twitching nose. ¡°We promise not to squeeze you, ¡°We¡¯ll give you a nice home and feed you whenever you want.¡± Riley adds, hesitantly reaching out to stroke the soft white fur. ¡°Ooh, he¡¯s so fuzzy!¡± ¡°Daddy I didn¡¯t know you could speak bunnynguage!¡± Paisley looks up at Ethan in awe. ¡°Can you teach me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really just about listening with your heart. Clear your own mind and let him do the talking.¡± Ethan advises. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Paisley nods vigorously, and Parker gently lifts the white creature to his sister¡¯s ear. Her sweet face lights up like fireworks, and she grins up at us. ¡°He says his favorite food is marshmallows, and he¡¯s happy to meet us.¡¯ ¡°There, see.¡± Ethan smiles proudly. ¡°You¡¯re a natural.¡± Despite my sadness over Ethan¡¯s two-faced behavior, I¡¯m d that this game has distracted him from thoughts of telling the pups about the baby, at least for now. Of course, almost as soon as I think this, he finds a way to prove me wrong. The pups sit in a circle and release Mr Fluff onto the floor, letting him bounce around between them and taking turns holding him. As soon as it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re settled, Ethan pulls me aside. ¡°It will be better if we can tell them about the baby while we¡¯re together, so we can both answer their questions.¡± He says quietly. ¡°But what if¡­ what if something goes wrong?¡±I whisper, hating speaking this particr fear aloud. For a moment, I think I see a flicker of emotion in his eyes, but it disappears as quickly as it surfaced. ¡°If something does go wrong and the pups know, then you won¡¯t have to go through it alone.¡± Ethan answers, his voice low and steady. I look back at my pups, clenching my jaw, ¡°They¡¯re already worrying about me and I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m not going to put that on them too.¡± ¡°But Jane, they were worried without you saying a word about your feelings. It¡¯s probably more stressful for them to know you¡¯re upset but not understand why, then to have you talk things through with them. Besides, if you share your feelings with them, they¡¯ll learn to share theirs when they grow up.¡± Ethan advises. Damn it, he¡¯s right. I realize. If I bottle things up and hide them from my children, they¡¯ll learn to do the same. It goes against my every instinct, but when Ethan continues, I know I have to agree. You won¡¯t be cing a burden on them, you¡¯ll just be teaching them it¡¯s okay to be sad sometimes. Trying to cover it up only makes them think it¡¯s wrong or shameful. And we don¡¯t even know if that will happen.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I reply, wrapping my arms around myself protectively, and wishing they were his. ¡°Let¡¯s tell them.¡± ¡°Kids,¡± Ethan states warmly, ¡°Mr. Fluff isn¡¯t the only one joining the family.¡± All four pups look up in wide eyed confusion. ¡°He¡¯s not?¡± Riley asks, crinkling her nose in confusion. ¡°Did we get another bunny?¡± Paisley asks eagerly. ¡°No angel.¡± I answer, chuckling softly and reflexively moving my hand to my belly, ¡°We¡¯re going to have a baby. Mommy¡¯s pregnant, and in a few months you¡¯ll have a new sibling.¡± At first, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ve heard me, cuz their faces are nk. I know they understand the basics of pregnancy ¨C mother¡¯s carrying babies in their tummies, but beyond that they have only the most rudimentary concept of how babiese about, and I have a sneaking suspicion we¡¯re about to enter a conversation I¡¯ve been dreading for years. ¡°So there¡¯s a baby inside you right now?¡± Parker asks quizzically. ¡°Yes.¡± I reply simply. ¡°But how did it get in there?¡± Ryder follows up. ¡°Your Daddy nted a tiny seed in my belly, and now it¡¯s growing into a baby.¡± I reply, hoping this will satisfy them. ¡°nted, like in a garden?¡± Riley reasons, perking up. ¡°Mommy is there a garden in your tummy?¡± ¡°No sweetheart.¡± Ethan smiles, ¡°But Mommies have a special ce inside them for growing babies, and so Daddies can give them seeds to grow when they want a new baby.¡± ¡°But why did you want a new baby?¡± Paisley asks, suddenly looking worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t we enoughs for you?¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re enough.¡± I profess, sitting next to her on the floor. ¡°But the magical thing about Mommies is that they have infinite love to give ¨C do you know what that means?¡± ¡°No.¡± The pups admit, looking back and forth between one another. ¡°It means never ending, with no limit. So having another baby doesn¡¯t mean I have less love to give to you all, it just means that I have so much love to give that I want as many babies as I can to cuddle and spoil. And just think about how much you all love each other, isn¡¯t it exciting to think you¡¯ll have a new brother or sister to love and y with?¡± Riley, Parker and Ryder are smiling now, looking as though they like this idea very much. Paisley on the other hand, is studying Ethan and I with that look that always reminds me she¡¯s lived a much different, and harder life than her siblings. ¡°Does this mean we get to stay with Daddy?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Jane My heart sinks when I hear Paisley¡¯s question, and I realize that Ethan was right about telling them together ¨C not only for the sake of setting a good example for them, but because I didn¡¯t anticipate this particr question. It will be easier to break the bad news with him beside me, so that all the me doesn¡¯t fall on my shoulders this time. It breaks my heart that they¡¯re still asking this, though it¡¯s not surprising. They might be growing up fast, but they¡¯re still so little. It¡¯s going to take a very long time and lots of repetition for them to understand ¨C as much as any child can understand being separated from their parents. ¡°No sweetheart.¡± Ethan murmurs gently. ¡°In the new year you¡¯re going to go home with your Mommy, just like we nned.¡± I watch their faces as they absorb this news, hating inflicting pain on them but knowing there¡¯s no other way around it. Riley, Ryder and Parker drop their gazes to theirps, hiding their disappointment from us. Paisley, on the other hand, is staring at Ethan with utter determination. She stands up, slow and deliberate, her young face very serious as she turns her attention to me. ¡°I wanna stay with Daddy.¡± She says firmly. ¡°I wanna go back to the way things were afore.¡± I feel my knees begin to buckle, and catch myself on the back of the couch. Ive forgotten how to breathe, and even as the room begins spinning I¡¯m fighting to controI my expression, not to show her how deeply her words cut me. That hurt. That really hurt. Ethan¡¯s strong hands catch me just above the elbows, and he eases me down onto the couch, ¡°Easy now.¡± He murmurs, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nod, choking back my emotions. The room is still spinning, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be sick. ¡° Mommy, wha¡¯s wrong!¡± The pups gather around me anxiously, their faces scrunched up in concern. I try to draw in a few breaths of air, but it isn¡¯t easy at all. I clench my eyes shut against the room whirling around me in a sickening blur, trying to gauge whether or not I¡¯m going to be sick and whether I¡¯m steady enough to reach a restroom if that is the case. I¡¯d been afraid that the pups would never stop asking for Ethan- that I¡¯d never be enough for them again ¨C but the reality is worse. Paisley doesn¡¯t want me at all. And what if Ethan says yes? If he was willing to take Paisley back, could I possibly let him? Is it truly in her best interest to stay with me, or is that my own selfish desire to have my daughter near? Would she be happier with Ethan? ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Mommy.¡± Paisley says, tears in her eyes as she cuddles close to my side. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault cuddlbug,¡± Ethan exins, kneeling down beside her. ¡°Growing babies takes a lot of energy.¡± Ethan exins, ¡°It makes Mommies very sleepy and upsets their tummies. You¡¯ve got to be very gentle with your Mommy while she¡¯s pregnant, okay?¡± Their eyes go wide, and they nod, looking at me with worried expressions. ¡°I¡¯m okay angels, just a bit dizzy.¡± ¡°And Paisley, we talked about this.¡± Ethan answers in an incredibly gentle voice. Wait, he knew? She¡¯s already requested this?He knew and he didn¡¯t tell me. ¡°You belong with your Mommy and your brothers and sister.¡± ¡°I promised I wouldn¡¯t ever leave you again, remember?¡± I prompt, wanting to reach for her but still uncertain of my own wellness. ¡°I know,¡± Paisley frowns, tears sliding down her cheeks. ¡°But I didn¡¯ know keeping you meant losing Daddy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, lovey.¡± I sigh, ¡°that isn¡¯t what I want, but my life is in the Dark Moon pack, and Daddy¡¯s is here.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s all very strange and different, but I promise you¡¯ll grew to love it, Paisley.¡± Ethan adds softly. Paisley is ring at him now, her lips quivering as if she wants to make an outburst and is holding herself back for some reason. His voice grows stern, ¡°You promised me, Paisley.¡± ¡°Paisley you can¡¯t stay behind.¡± The other children encourage, and I¡¯m amazed to see our conversation last night and the prospect of a new sibling has allowed them to ept this change. I have a feeling it¡¯s only temporary, and also suspicious that they¡¯re still plotting things, but right now I¡¯m not going to question this. ¡°We haves to be together.¡± She looks back at the other pups, looking suddenly uncertain. ¡°Besides your Mommy¡¯s going to need as much help as she can get with the new baby.¡± Ethan continues, ¡°You¡¯re all going to have to take on more responsibilities as big brothers and sisters. These are very important jobs.¡± ¡°And Mr. Fluff needs you too!¡± Riley adds, gesturing to the forgotten bunny, who is currently scampering towards the kitchen, no doubt following his nose. Paisley follows the direction of her sister¡¯s finger, and when she looks back at us, I realize she¡¯s not angry with me. She¡¯s angry with Ethan for not letting her stay. I¡¯m beginning to wonder if she knows that he¡¯s the reason none of us can stay. Before this trip she was equally upset with me, but now she throws another furious look at her father and climbs up onto the couch next to me, crawling halfway into myp. She nudges her head under my arm and continues throwing sullen nces at Ethan. ¡°Fine,¡± She mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Mommy.¡± I use my free hand to stroke her cheek, dropping k!sses to her hair. ¡°There now, no more arguing.¡± I croon. ¡°It¡¯s still Christmas, and there are more presents to open.¡± Ryder, Riley, and Parker bound over to the Christmas tree, excitedly sorting through the boxes and bags, then delivering them to the person assigned to each gift. Paisley stays tucked under my arm, and her familiar weight against my side relieves some of my dizziness, I continue cuddling her, catching Ethan turn away out of the corner of my eye. HIs head is bowed, his shoulders and stiff, and his hands clenched into fists. What is that about? I wonder. Is he angry at me? At her? For doing what he wants? However When Parker brings Ethan a gift box covered in too many bows to have been wrapped by anyone but a four-year-old, He turns back with a smile, lookingpletely unbothered. He epts the present, yfully shaking the box and earning himself a scolding from Ryder, ¡°Daddy be careful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He replies sheepishly, carefully ripping the paper off. Inside there is a set of four candles, each of which bears one of the pup¡¯s names. Ethan pulls out the first one, lifting the Riley jar to his nose and blinking in astonishment. ¡°Goddess, it smells exactly like you.¡± He says to the pup in question. It only takes a moment before he looks up to me. ¡°How -?¡± ¡°Creating scents is what I do, remember?¡± I remind him. ¡°And the pups wanted you to have something to remember them by.¡± At my words, Paisley cuddles closer with a little whimper, and I deposit another k!ss on her sweetsmelling hair, rubbing her arm in long, soothing strokes. Ethan however, is staring at me as if I¡¯ve given him the moon. His eyes are shining, and I realize just how badly it¡¯s hurting him to give up the pups. A spark of rage courses through me despite the emotion he¡¯s clearly trying to hide, visibly blinking tears from his eyes. It didn¡¯t have to be this way. I want to roar. You¡¯re the one hurting yourself, not me. ¡°Thank you, pups.¡± He tells them gratefully. ¡°You have no idea how much this means to me.¡± I¡¯m so busy trying to contain my anger with Ethan that I barely notice when Parker and Ryder deposit a large box in my ownp. Lifting the tag I read: To Jane, To Make Up for All the Moments You Missed. I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the card until I lift the boxes¡¯ lid, finding a baby pink scrapbook inside. Paisley¡¯s Firsts is written across the cover, and I¡¯m crying before I can even open the book. Linda knows that I keep scrapbooks like this for all my kids, highlighting all their important first moments: First steps, first words, first smiles. Of course I was never able to create one for Paisley, because I wasn¡¯t around for her firsts. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡± Paisley inquires, reaching up to try and pull my hands from my face. ¡°Because it¡¯s you!¡± I hup, ¡°It¡¯s all the things I dreamed about being there for but never could!¡± I flip open the front cover, raking my gaze over the pages with awe. Everything is there, from the day she was born, to right up until I arrived in the NightFang territory this summer. ¡°How did Linda even get these photos?¡± I ask aloud, looking at Ethan. A walles down over his expression when my gaze reaches his face, and I catch only the quickest sh of indistinguishable emotion before his features bepletely drawn and nk. He shrugs. ¡°She asked me to send them, I didn¡¯t know why.¡± The scrapbook is only half full, and on thest printed page, another message awaits, For all the photos yet toe. Next ChapterPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Jane ¡°I¡¯m worried about Paisley.¡± I murmur, ncing at Ethan before returning my eyes to where the pups are running along in front of us. It¡¯s boxing day and we¡¯ve taken a family shopping outing. At the moment Paisley is hand in hand with her siblings, but her moods have been almost as variable as my own since yesterday morning. After receiving Linda¡¯s gift, I¡¯d dissolved into sobs and Ethan pulled the pups away to give me some Space, making more exnations about pregnancy hormones and wild emotions. However when he tried to remove Paisley from my arms, she clung to me like velcro, refusing to budge. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ethan.¡± I insisted, wrapping both arms around Paisley and pulling her the rest of the way into myp, ¡°let her stay.¡± My mind resurrected the memory of the night Paisley came to me in the bath, asking if I left her behind because I didn¡¯t want her. I remembered the way she cried then, and yesterday felt as though we¡¯d switched ces. After she begged to stay with Ethan I needed to hold her and cry with her, to know she still wanted me, to know I hadn¡¯t ruined everything. The difference is that I calmed down after a while, but Paisley continued swinging back and forth between tears, anger and confusion. She wouldsh out at Ethan and run to me and the other pups for comfort, only to change her mind and beg for Daddy to hold her. ¡°You¡¯ve been worried about all of them for weeks.¡± Ethan dismisses me, but I can see a twitch in his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t care.¡± I snap. ¡°Hating me doesn¡¯t mean you have to be aplete as*s about the kids¡± A low growl sounds in his throat, and though I tremble in response, I¡¯m proud of myself. This timest week I wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk back to Ethan at all. I feel so much stronger than I did before, and I¡¯m not sure if thates down to the pressure being off with the pups, or simply having the time to process everything that¡¯s happened to us. ¡°She¡¯l adjust.¡± He says, sounding unsure, ¡°it will be easier after you leave and we¡¯re not pulling her both ways anymore. She¡¯s just overwhelmed.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t write off her feelings that easily.¡± I caution. ¡°It¡¯s not like with Ryder, Riley and Parker, you¡¯re all she¡¯s ever known. She¡¯s never going to stop wanting you, Ethan¡± ¡°She¡¯s four -¡° ¡°She¡¯ll be five in two weeks.¡±I remind him stiffly. ¡°My point is that she¡¯s very young. How much do you remember before the age of five?¡± Ethan inquires. ¡°I don¡¯t recall anything from that age. ¡°And that¡¯s really what you want? You want her to target you or repress the memories of you so that she¡¯s not mourning the loss the rest of her life? Is that really better than having you as a long- distance coparent?¡± I challenge. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Who are you really requesting this for?¡± Ethan replies coldly, ¡°Paisley, or yourself?¡± I stop dead in my tracks, turning on him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use me of being selfish about our children when you¡¯re the one abandoning them!¡± I hiss, trying to keep my voice low. Ethan looks as though he might explode, his wolf suddenly glowing in his eyes ¨C however before he can say a word, a new voice interrupts us. ¡°Ethan? Jane?¡± We both break off our conversation, whirling to face the person addressing us. The man is almost as tall as Ethan, with dark cocoa skin and long, curly ck hair. His eyes are a striking, metallic silver, and his face could easily grace the cover of a magazine. It¡¯s all angles and edges, almost too pretty ¨C missing a rugged edge like Ethan¡¯s. Still I recognize him instantly, and so does my former mate, ¡°Devon?¡± We say in unison. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± He exims, stretching his arms out to hug Ethan, then me. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, 8 years, 10?¡± I guess. Devon grew up with Ethan and I. He¡¯s a beta who used to run with Ethan and Matthew, but when it became clear that Matthew would be Ethan¡¯s second in command, he left for greener pastures. Thest I remember seeing him was at my father-inw¡¯s funeral and I honestly haven¡¯t thought about him in years. Suddenly I feel guilty, we were all such close friends once. ¡°Are you here visiting family for the holidays?¡± ¡°Yeah, and you?¡± He presses, looking between us then down at the children. ¡°I saw all the news about the kidnapping, you must be so relieved to have the pups back. I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯ve been through.¡± ¡°Mommy, who is this man?¡± ParkeI asks curiously, looking up at Devon¡­..Devonughs, bending down and introducing himself. ¡°I¡¯m Devon, I¡¯ve known your Daddy since we were your age, and your Mommy almost as long.¡± He shares, ¡°You knew Daddy when he was little?¡± Paisley asks, astonished. ¡°That¡¯s right, I could tell you some wild stories about him too.¡± Devon whispers conspiratorially. Now you must be Paisley,¡± He guesses, taking in her smaller stature and the way she¡¯s hiding behind Ethan¡¯s legs. ¡°Which makes you Riley,¡± He guesses, shaking hands with my other daughter. But I¡¯m going to need some help telling the boys apart,¡± ¡°This is Parker and this is Ryder,¡± I rify, feeling even more guilty now. He¡¯s clearly been keeping up with us, but I don¡¯t have any idea what he¡¯s been up to over thest decade, or even where he lives. ¡°How long are you in town? I¡¯d love to catch up.¡± ¡°Just through the new year.¡± He answers, smiling ruefully. ¡°But we should get coffee or dinner one night.¡± Ethan is smiling, but it doesn¡¯t seem to meet his eyes. He¡¯s looking at Devon with a strange light in his eyes, as if suddenly inspired, but also unhappy to have whatever idea is floating around in his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Jane go for coffee now? I¡¯ll keep shopping with the pups, and you two can catch up.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to join us?¡± Devon frowns. ¡°I want to hear all your news.¡± ¡°Jane can tell you.¡± Ethan answers mysteriously. She knows it all.¡± ¡°Ethan ¡°I start to say, baffled by his strange behavior. ¡°Go on now, you deserve a break.¡± He continues, apparently pretending to be concerned for me now that we have an audience. Hey, that¡¯s not fair. My wolf interrupts, he was concerned for you before too. He was concerned for the baby. I correct her, feeling terribly bitter. And speaking of which ¨C ¡°Ethan, I can¡¯t drink coffee.¡± I remind him sulkily, wrapping my arms around myself. ¡°Then have a hot chocte, the drink doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Before I can figure out what¡¯s happening, he¡¯s sweeping the pups away and leaving me with Devon, who is doing his best not to show how awkward this is. ¡°I..¡±I stammer, looking at him with a helpless shrug. ¡°I guess, do you want to get some coffee?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Devon agrees warmly, guiding me forward with a hand at the small of my back. ¡°Do I want to know what that was all about?¡± He asks as we walk. ¡°Ethan and I are separated.¡± I confess, gesturing between us. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any exnation for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Devon professes, sounding genuinely remorseful. ¡°I heard you¡¯d been back in the Dark Moon Pack, but I didn¡¯t quite believe it. You and Ethan were always such a great couple.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t¡± I correct him, unable to keep the sharp edge from my voice. ¡°And if it seemed that way in the beginning it was just because our rtionship had never really been tested. We fell apart at the first stumbling block.¡± Devon¡¯s handsome face, so familiar, yet so different from the boy I knew, pulls into a grimace. ¡°Then that¡¯s a tragedy, you two always gave me hope, I always dreamed I could win the mate lottery like Ethan.¡± There¡¯s something new in his eyes now, an admiration I haven¡¯t noticed before. ¡°I¡¯d hardly call falling for a weak omega winning the lottery.¡±I scoff, disbelieving. ¡°Well I beg to differ.¡± Devon grins. ¡°I think so now and I did then too. Why else do you think Ethan chose Matthew for his beta? He couldn¡¯t very well pick a wolf who was in love with the future Luna.¡± This stops me dead in my tracks. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He never told you?¡± Devon asks, looking shocked. ¡°Are you saying¡­ what I think you¡¯re saying?¡±I choke. ¡°Jane you had to know, I never tried to hide it.¡± Devon says, taken aback now. ¡°You were in love with me?¡± I gape. ¡°Yes.¡± He confirms softly. ¡°And that¡¯s why you left, that¡¯s why you never became beta?¡± I can¡¯t wrap my head around this at all. Yes.¡± Devon answers, in the same, even tone. Suddenly the street is spinning again. This is too much. This is all too much. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to faint.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Ethan The moment I saw Devon, I was struck with a terrible idea. The most wonderful, terrible idea. Jane might not be up to date in pack politics, but I know the Alpha of the Dark Moon pack just retired his Beta before the holidays, and if the word on the street is correct, Devon will be his recement. I¡¯ve been counting on Matthew to keep an eye on me and help train my sessor ¨C once I find one- but I still haven¡¯te across a solution for giving Jane and my pups a worthy father figure. However if Devon is going to be in the Dark Moon pack, then he could be the answer to those my problems. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them so much if I knew Devon was there, and even if he isn¡¯t still in love with Jane, it will only be a matter of time before he falls again ¨C only an idiot wouldn¡¯t love Jane. My wolf is growling furiously at this idea, jealousy bubbling up inside us like a toxic tidal wave of green- eyed fury, but I force down the feelings. The idea of letting another man sniff around my family goes against everything I am, but I also know that I¡¯m not in any state to defend my im on them ¨C which is exactly the problem. My wolf might want to fight anyone who goes near them, but my days of winning fights are over. They need a new protector, and Devon is precisely the kind of man I would want for Jane if I couldn¡¯t have her myself ¨C I¡¯ve known that from the day he stepped down as my Beta. The memory rises through my thoughts as I watch him walk away with Jane, headed for the coffee house. I continue leading the pups down the street, but my mind is already a thousand miles away. ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re leaving?¡± I demand, staring at Devon in shock and horror. We¡¯re seventeen, and up until now we¡¯d always nned on leading the pack together when my father steps down. We¡¯ve been friends since we were in diapers, and he¡¯s never shown even the tiniest glimmer of disloyalty. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s just resigned and announced he¡¯s quitting the territory. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan.¡± He sighs, not looking me in the eye. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do this if I thought there was any other way.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I growl. ¡°This has always been the n, you¡¯ve always been a brother to me ¨C you can¡¯t just walk away without any exnation, Devon.¡± ¡°Trust me when I tell you that you don¡¯t want to know my reasons.¡± Devon begs, looking torn. ¡°I¡¯m trying to do the right thing for everyone.¡± I cross the room, bracing my hands on his burly shoulders. ¡°Please, talk to me.¡± I plead, hating the way he continues to avert his gaze. ¡°If something is wrong I want to help.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help!¡± Devon explodes, finally raising his zing silver eyes to mine. I can feel his anger as if it were my own, but more shocking than anything is the resentment I see in his expression. It¡¯s so fierce I have to take a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, have I done something to upset you?¡± I inquire, both needing and fearing the answer. ¡°You can¡¯t help.¡± Devon repeats heavily, shaking his head. ¡°Because you are the problem.. not that you can help it. I don¡¯t even me you, really.. I just can¡¯t stay.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Stop speaking in riddles.¡± I order, scrambling to figure out how I¡¯ve offended him. ¡°If I¡¯m the problem then I sure as hell can help it. Just tell me what to do, tell me what to change ¨C what to say, who to pay, who to kill.¡± Devon emits a frustrated groan, dragging onerge hand through his curls and clenching his fists in exasperation, ¡°For the love of the Goddess Ethan, can¡¯t you just let it go! Do you have to be such a pain in the as*s!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I thunder in return. ¡°When ites to losing my best friend, I absolutely do!¡± I bite back, studying his familiar face as though I¡¯ve never seen it before. ¡°And what about Jane, this will break her heart.¡± The three of us have been tied at the hip for as long as I can remember. Jane might have met me first, but she befriended Devon just as quickly as she befriended me. We¡¯ve always been the three musketeers, and though I worried falling in love with one of my best friends might alienate the other, Devon never seemed the least bit phased. When we told him we were dating, he justughed and said he¡¯d wondered if we were ever going to figure it out. However when I say her name now he flinches, and for the first time I notice a hint of color flushing his cheeks. He¡¯s gone back to staring at the floor, and suddenly I know what he¡¯s about to say before he even opens his mouth. ¡°Jane¡¯s heart won¡¯t ever be broken, as long as she has you. And I want her to be happy more than I wish it for myself, so I¡¯m not going to get in the way.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s your mate.¡± I guess, feeling suddenly sick to my stomach. ¡°What I think doesn¡¯t matter. She doesn¡¯t see me that way, she only has eyes for you.¡± Devon replies, his even tone only hinting at the underlying grief I know he must be feeling. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I ask, deting slightly. ¡°You¡¯re my best friends and I¡¯ve never seen you happier than when you¡¯re together. You intend on marrying her, don¡¯t you?¡± He guesses, though I¡¯ve never spoken this secret aloud. ¡°Yes.¡± I confirm, ¡°if she¡¯ll have me.¡± ¡°She will.¡± Devon confirms gravely, ¡°And together you two will make the best leaders this pack has seen in generations. I might be strong enough to give her up, but I¡¯m not strong enough to stay here and watch you build your lives together.¡± ¡°Does she know how you feel?¡± I ask, not sure I want to know the answer to this question. If the answer is yes I don¡¯t think I¡¯d mind, but if it¡¯s no¡­ then shouldn¡¯t he tell her? Shouldn¡¯t he get to profess his feelings? Shouldn¡¯t Jane know all the options avable to her? What if¡­ what if she realizes she¡¯s meant to be with Devon, instead of with me? Am I brave enough to risk that happening? No, I immediately answer myself. I¡¯m not, I can¡¯t lose Jane. ¡°No, and she¡¯s not going to.¡± Devon responds simply. ¡°I won¡¯t have either of you heartbroken on my ount.¡± ¡°But¡­ what if it¡¯s meant to be you two. What if you are fated, and she just needs to hear it to realize?¡± I feel as though the room is spinning all of a sudden, and for the first time in my memory, I feel uncertain of myself, uncertain of my rtionship with Jane. ¡°I meant what I said.¡± Devon insists, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you either, and even if we are mates¡­ you¡¯re the stronger wolf. She¡¯s safer with you. Her children will be Alphas that¡¯s not something I can give her.¡± ¡°But Devon -¡° ¡°I don¡¯t like it any more than you do.¡± He insists. But I have to do this. She picked you, I have to respect that.¡± ¡°Where will you go?¡± I ask, hating myself for agreeing to this n. I feel a sharp stab of shame for my cowardice. Maybe being an Alpha makes me selfish, or maybe Devon is simply a better man than I am. If the tables were turned I can¡¯t say that I would sacrifice myself this way ¨C in fact I knew I wouldn¡¯t. I have the opportunity to give Jane the choice here and now, but I¡¯m too afraid of losing her to do the right thing. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured that part out yet, but don¡¯t worry ¨C I¡¯llnd on my feet. Just, do me a favor and wait until I¡¯m gone before you tell her.¡± Devon requests. If she asks me to stay I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to refuse her.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I nod, crossing the room and throwing my arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to see you,go.. It was always supposed to be three of us running the pack, not just Jane and I.¡± ¡°You two will do amazing without me ¨C you¡¯ll see.¡± He smiles sadly, hugging me tightly. I¡¯ll never forget the way Jane cried when I told her Devon was gone, or how horrible it had felt to tell her I didn¡¯t know the reason he left. And the more I look back on it, the more I realize I had been a coward by not encouraging him to tell Jane how he felt. Maybe he was the right man for her all along, and my selfishness stopped them from being together. He¡¯d certainly been wrong when he told me jane would never be heartbroken as long as we were together. Either way, Devon let Jane go when he believed I was better for her, the least I can do now is return the favor, no matter how badly it hurts. Next Chapter Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Jane One moment the pavement is careening up towards my face, and the next strong arms catch me around the waist. ¡°Woah there.¡± Devon¡¯s familiar voice sounds in my ear as his scent washes over me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I slur, ¡°The baby..¡± Devon¡¯s arms tense, then my legs are lifted out from under me and I can feel us moving. Onlyter do I realize that my vision had cked out, but I feel mildlyforted by the rocking sensation of being carried. A few momentster I¡¯m being set into a chair, and I hear Devon asking a waitress for some water. Almost immediately a cool ss is pressed to my lips, and I manage to take a few sips. Slowly my disorientation eases, and I blink the spots out of my eyes. When my vision returns, I see Devon kneeling in front of me, a concerned expression on his face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. There you are.¡± He praises, brushing the hair from my eyes, ¡°Just take your time, Jane, we can stay here as long as you need.¡± I gulp down more water, pressing my palm to my belly as if testing my own nausea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I say again, staring at the man before me in shock. There was a time when I knew Devon as well as I knew Ethan ¨C at least, I thought I had. I never knew he felt anything for me other than friendship. I certainly never imagined he left the territory because of me. ¡°For what?¡± He says, his eyes crinkling with his smile, ¡°Fainting or making me fall in love with you?¡± ¡°Both,¡± I frown, suddenly feeling so guilty I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Jane, I was only teasing.¡± Devon remarks wryly,¡± I promise neither were your fault.¡± He eyes my belly then, scenting the air as if hoping to catch the scent of my unborn pup. Unfortunately it¡¯s too early for my scent to have changed just yet, but clearly my muttered excuses hadn¡¯t gone unheard. ¡°You¡¯re breeding again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I sigh, trying to remind myself what a blessing this is. When I first suspected I was pregnant I couldn¡¯t face the news because of what it might mean for our mission, when I learned it was true I was overjoyed, but my heart has been so broken since then that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve really processed how I feel about the new baby. ¡°But you and Ethan aren¡¯t together?¡± Devon inquires gently, as if he¡¯s trying to figure out some puzzle but is reluctant to search for the pieces. ¡°No,¡± I confirm. ¡°In the New Year the pups and I are going back to the Dark Moon pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Devon says mysteriously, just as the waitress reappears. ¡°Are you alright honey?¡± The older woman asks me, a knowing look in her eye. ¡°I¡¯ve got some crackers that might settle your tummy, and some nice herbal tea if you¡¯re not drinking caffeine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but thank you.¡± I express, summoning a weak smile. ¡°You should eat something.¡± Devon insists, ¡°You¡¯ve got to keep your strength up.¡± ¡°Some crackers then.¡± I agree, dragging a hand through my hair. ¡°Why is it a coincidence?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m moving to the Dark Moon pack in the New Year myself.¡± Devon replies, shing me a grin. ¡°Really, why?¡± I inquire, barely able to keep up with our conversation because my head feels so fuzzy. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the new Beta ¨C you¡¯re probably been too busy rescuing the pups and going off on adventures to keep up with the news. The Alpha just retired his old one.¡± Devon shares, looking pleased but not prideful or boastful. ¡°Congrattions, Devon!¡± I exin, moving to hug him. It seems like no matter how much time has passed, he¡¯s still the little boy who taught me how to climb trees and used to race around with Ethan and I in the forest. Sitting in front of him now, it seems impossible that we¡¯ve spent so many years apart. I¡¯ve missed my friend, even if I¡¯ve been too distracted by my disastrous marriage and rambunctious pups to realize it. However I¡¯m not steady enough to hug him ¨C or so it would seem. I almost fall out of my chair when I reach for him, but he steadies me with another gentle smile. ¡°You seem determined to give yourself a head injury today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d mind one.¡± I confess ruefully. ¡° There¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to forget right about now.¡± Devon frowns, taking the chair next to mine. ¡°Can I ask what happened?¡± He questions. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be nosy, I just¡­ I thought you and Ethan would be together forever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡± I exhale, pausing to smile and ept a cup of tea from the waitress. ¡°And a pretty miserable one. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡± ¡°If telling it won¡¯t be too difficult for you.¡± He agrees. I huff out a humorlessugh. I¡¯ve never shared this story with anyone, not all the way from the beginning, not with someone who knows Ethan as well as I do. Slowly I begin telling the tale, pausing when I can¡¯t find the right words, sipping my tea when I feel the emotion creeping up in my voice. I manage to make it all the way up to Ethan¡¯s Rejection before I break down into tears, and then Devon curls an arm around my shoulders, not pressing me for details or trying to stop me crying, just patiently waiting until I find the strength to continue. When it¡¯s finally over I rub my eyes and shake myself, hating how pitiful I¡¯m being. Every time I convince myself I¡¯m over it, I realize I¡¯ve been fooling myself. The emotion rushes forth with so much force that it staggers me, and I can¡¯t help but think I¡¯m an idiot for ever believing I could move past this. ¡°Shh, poor little wolf.¡± Devon croons, dabbing at my leaking eyes with a soft tissue. He doesn¡¯t try to tell me it¡¯s alright, or make excuses for his old friend, he simply hugs me and waits until I¡¯ve ridden out the storm. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it.¡± He finally says, when I¡¯ve pulled myself together atst. ¡°The Ethan I knew¡­ he never would have taken anyone¡¯s word above yours, or toyed with you that way. He certainly wouldn¡¯t have rejected you and the pups.¡± ¡°The more time that passes the more I think I never knew Ethan at all.¡±I state bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s quite the chameleon, and a very talented actor to boot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Devon professes, rubbing my back. ¡° I never Would have left if I¡¯d known.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡± I squeak, recalling his confession just before I fainted. ¡°I never imagined you felt anything but friendship for me.¡± ¡°Would it have mattered?¡± Devon asks in return, arching one dark brow. ¡°No.¡±I hup miserably, ¡°I never had eyes for anyone but Ethan. And look at where it¡¯s got me. ¡°Well for one thing it¡¯s gotten you four beautiful pups and another on the way.¡± Devon reasons,¡± Surely they¡¯ve been worth it all.¡± ¡°Of couse they have.¡± I snap defensively, bearing my fangs at him. ¡°They¡¯re worth any cost, any unhappiness or strife. And the new baby will be too, if I can get a strong enough handle on myself to give it the wee it deserves. ¡°Easy mama bear.¡± Devon chuckles, ¡°I just wanted to make sure you remembered that it hasn¡¯t all been bad.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I sniffle. ¡°And it¡¯s not that I forget, or that I don¡¯t appreciate how amazing they are. I just hate Ethan so much..¡± ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡± Devon clucks sympathetically, stroking my hair. ¡°That¡¯s the problem, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±I nod miserably. ¡°I wish I could hate him. Instead I just hate myself. I hate how stupid I was not to learn from my mistakes.I vowed backwards and forwards that I would never let Ethan hurt me again, and then I let him trick me. It was fine when I was young and silly but I knew better now, and I had much more at stake. I repeated my own disastrous history without any concern for how it would hurt my pups.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too hard on yourself.¡± Devon scolds, sounding surprisingly stern. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with opening your heart to love and taking a chance on happiness. You were brave, Jane. You spent four years living in fear and locking yourself away from the world, never letting anyone close, never taking any risks. But you found the courage to try again, to try and give your children the family they deserved.¡± ¡°And look at where it got me!¡± I exim, throwing up my hands. ¡°Right back where I started.¡± ¡°Except now you finally have Paisley, and you¡¯re going to have another baby to love. You have a sessful business, and you don¡¯t have to start from scratch this time. And you have me.¡± Devon grins, ¡°It sounds like my move is happening at just the right time. I¡¯d say you¡¯re in need of a friend.¡± ¡°Just a friend?¡± I ask, uncertain. After all the man did just admit he¡¯d been madly in love with me a few years ago. ¡°That depends,¡± Devon answers smoothly. ¡°Are you open to more?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Jane As I consider Devon¡¯s question, I¡¯m inundated with memories of Eric. Unlike Devon, I¡¯d always known Eric wanted to be more than just friends, and I¡¯d considered dating him more than once. I thought he would be a safe partner because he¡¯d never be able to hurt me the way Ethan did, and though Iter learned the basis of our friendship was I lie, ultimately I¡¯d been right. I was angry about his betrayal and angry at myself for trusting him, but it didn¡¯t break my heart. I don¡¯t want to give Ethan the power to influence my decisions for the rest of my life, but it¡¯s hard not feel of r0mance after everything I¡¯ve been through with him. I hate to say it Devon, but I don¡¯t think I see r0mance in my future at all. With anyone.¡± I finally reply, feeling ashamed of my own cowardice, yet alsopletely trapped by it. ¡°Oh Jane, don¡¯t say that.¡± Devon replies, sounding truly pained by the idea. Though I don¡¯t think his pain is for his own dashed hopes, but to hear me speaking so cynically. ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart here. You¡¯re only twenty-five, you¡¯ve still got your whole life ahead of you. Don¡¯t let Ethan take away your future happiness on top of everything else he¡¯s done. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I hup, heaving in a shaky breath. But I can¡¯t help it. The idea of being close to anyone that way again terrifies me. And I have my pups to think about. I¡¯ve seen what happens when they get attached to someone and then that person goes away.¡± Devon is shaking his head, his own eyes shining. ¡°I could kill Ethan for what he¡¯s done to you. I feel like I¡¯m looking at a shadow of the girl I knew.¡± ¡°I am a shadow.¡± I confess, wrapping my arms around myself. ¡°I feel like my heart has beenpletely hollowed out, only I know that can¡¯t be, because if it were really empty then I wouldn¡¯t hurt so much. Devon shakes his head and pulls me into a hug, and I¡¯m amazed at how familiar his arms feel. I let myself lean into his warmth, taking thefort he¡¯s selflessly offering. I¡¯m surprised to discover that I do feel safe with him, not because I believe I couldn¡¯t feel strongly enough for him to be hurt like I did with Eric, but because I¡¯ve known him almost my whole life. I knew who he was before he went away, and though he¡¯s undoubtedly changed on his journey, he still feels like my Devon. I don¡¯t know if I can ever love anyone other than Ethan.¡±I say, speaking into the curve of his neck. But I¡¯m willing to try. You¡¯ll have to be patient with me though. I¡¯m not good at letting people get close to me. Devon chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m proud that you¡¯re brave enough to try again, Janey. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to be ready for anything like that for quite some time. ¡°I.. but you asked,¡± I murmur, confused. I know.¡± He replies, because you wanted to know my intentions. Now I¡¯ll tell you right now that, when you are ready, I¡¯ll be here waiting. But I think you need a friend right now, not a lover.¡± Already the differences between Ethan and Devon are ringly obvious, and I wonder if I didn¡¯t make the wrong choice all those years ago. I don¡¯t want to be one of those women who continuously falls for bad men, and when I was young I probably mistook strength for safety. Now I know better. So do I try to change, do I take a chance on someone who is good and honest and true? Or do I hang my hopes on men who excite me even if they might destroy me? ¡°Thank you.¡± I breathe, squeezing Devon¡¯s middle as tightly as I can. He squeezes me back, and I make a terrifying decision. ¡°Will you do something for me, then. As a friend?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± He agrees easily. ¡°Don¡¯t let me make you wait too long? I mean, I don¡¯t want you to pressure me, but don¡¯t let me forget it either. Don¡¯t just let me off the hook by saying I¡¯m not ready. If you let me, I¡¯ll crawl back inside myself like I did before and close myself off from the world. And I don¡¯t want to do that anymore. I want to be brave¡± Now that¡¯s a promise I can easily make.¡± Devon says, and I can hear the grin in his voice. We¡¯re going to get you through this, Jane.¡± When I get home after my coffee with Devon, I find Ethan waiting with an eager expression on his face. Well, how did it go?¡± I do a double take, astonished to hear him inquiring like an excited roommate aftering home from a first date. ¡°It was rather illuminating.¡± I admit, crossing my arms over my chest and shooting him a re. ¡°Apparently when you told me Devon left all those years ago, you lied to my face when I asked you why.¡± Something shes in Ethan¡¯s eyes, and I think I might be hallucinating, because it almost looked like pleasure. However when he speaks, his voice is cold and biting, and I know I must have imagined it. ¡°He was already gone. I didn¡¯t see what difference it would make.¡± You didn¡¯t think I had a right to know he left because of me?¡± I inquire. I think you have a soft heart and you would have asked him to return, and I wasn¡¯t going to have that. I made him leave for a reason.¡± He scowls. ¡°I¡­.you made him go?¡± I repeat, unsure if I misunderstood him, or if Devon was being kinder to my ex- husband than I realized when he exined his departure. You didn¡¯t really believe I would let him stay knowing he would be drooling all over my mate, did you?¡± Ethan hisses. I stagger backwards, unsure why I¡¯m surprised. Haven¡¯t I learned my lesson by now? Why does it shock me to learn Ethan did despicable things even before he showed his true nature to me. ¡°He was your best friend! He was loyal to you and the pack above everything else. He never would have made a move on me! If he was really loyal to me, he wouldn¡¯t have ever looked at you at all.¡± He remarks angrily. That isn¡¯t fair, you can¡¯t decide who to love. It doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± I object. Even as chosen mates, I know that the heart does exactly what it wants and no power on earth can reason with it once it¡¯s made up its mind. Ethan¡¯s rejection of his fated mate proved that much. Well that¡¯s obvious enough. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have picked you if I had the choice. A real choice, that is.¡± He snipes, as if reading my mind. ¡°So tell me, is he still hung up on you?¡± I don¡¯t know exactly.¡± I answer, trying not to show how badly his words hurt. ¡°He offered his friendship, and suggested we might date down the line.¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling him this ¨C I Suppose part of me wants to see how he¡®ll react. To test whether or not he still feels any lingering possessiveness for me. I think you should go out with him.¡± Ethan suggests, shocking me further. After all, I¡¯m done with you. If he wants my sloppy seconds, so be it. I reel back, feeling as if I¡¯ve been pped. It only takes me a moment to rebound, rage swelling up inside me. Fine.¡± I snap, wanting to shock him too, wanting to hurt him the way he hurt me. I¡¯Il ask him out right now!¡± Fuming, I dial Devon¡¯s number, newly added to my contacts. Pacing as the line rings, I try to calm down. My hands are shaking I¡¯m so furious. Ethan hasn¡¯t been quite so horrible thest few days, but I suppose we¡¯ve been spending most of our time with the pups rather than being alone together. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel in front of the children. I¡¯m still ring at Ethan when he picks up, half expecting toe over and rip the phone from my hands. Well hello there.¡± His warm voice greets me. ¡°You miss me already?¡± You caught me, How is it possible he can make meugh when I was so angry a moment ago? ¡°Do you have any ns for New Years?¡±¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± He replies, his deep voice open and curious. What do you have in mind?¡± There¡¯s a big celebration downtown, I was going to take the pups. Maybe you¡¯d like to join us?¡± I invite, figuring that this will be a good test. No one has better as-sh0le -radar than children. Besides, If the pups like him I¡¯ll feel better about letting him into my life, and if they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll know that we need to proceed very carefully. I can hear the smile in Devon¡¯s voice. I¡¯d love to. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Next Chapter Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Ethan The morning after we run into Devon, I¡¯ve only been in my office at the pack headquarters for about an hour before hees barging in, his silver eyes zing with barely contained fury. ¡°Who the hell are you and what have you done with my best friend?¡± He snarls, mming his hands down on my desk and ring at me. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I wondered how long it would take you.¡± I drawl, leaning back in my chair. ¡°I see you¡¯re still head over heels for Jane, then? If you¡¯re this upset about her being upset. ¡± My wolf is grumbling mutinously in my head, but this is exactly what I hoped for. I thought long and hard about whether I should let Devon in on my secret, but I think it¡¯s best he knows. I can trust him every bit as much as I can trust Matthew, and it can¡¯t hurt to have another wolf on the lookout for dangerous behavior. ¡°It has nothing to do with my feelings for Jane.¡± Devon thunders, ¡°I would be disturbed to see any she -wolf treated the way you¡¯ve treated her, and especially by someone I once considered a brother. Do you have any idea the state she¡¯s in?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± I reply simply. ¡°It¡¯s why I let her stay with me thisst week. I couldn¡¯t just throw her out onto the street when she was so unstable.¡± ¡°Unstable?¡± He repeats, as if he can¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and only just survived a kidnapping with her pups, only for her mate to reject her ¨C it¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s still standing. You know she fainted when we were together yesterday? What?¡± I utter in surprise, sitting up a little straighter. ¡°She never said.''¡± Oh so you do still care. Devon glowers, wrinkling his nose in disgust. ¡°What kind of an Alpha are you, abandoning your family this way?¡± ¡°If you can calm down long enough to listen, I can exin.¡± I sigh, letting some of my own anguish show. Devon seems taken aback by my abrupt shift in tone, and the emotion which is certainly shining through my eyes. Still, he doesn¡¯t give in too easily.What possible exnation can there be for your behavior?¡± Taking a deep breath, I rise to my feet, untucking my shirt and lifting it to show him the top of my braces. My skin is bloody where the metal is digging into me, and though it might not be obvious that they extend all the way down to my feet, it should be clear enough that something is wrong. ¡°They¡¯re not safe with me anymore.¡± Devons eyes are wide as he takes in the gorey sight, and I know he doesn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Sit down, and I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± I offer. He does, and over the next half hour, I tell him the story from beginning to finish. My diagnosis, the implications for Jane and the pups, the journey I went through to reach my current mindset, and my ns for looking after my family from afar. Devon has tears in his eyes by the end, and I realize our bond as brothers never severed no matter the distance between us. Ethan,''¡± He says once I¡¯m finished, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°You¡¯re a fvcking idiot.¡± For which part?¡± I inquire, not offended in the least. For all of it!¡± He bursts. ¡°Jane and the pups love you! Don¡¯t you think they would rather spend your remaining time with you than be forced away! Don¡¯t you think they should get to decide if they deserve you! I admit you screwed up royally the way you handled the Eve situation, but you weren¡¯t yourself either after the Southern Isles. It took you time to work through your depression and reach a healthier mindset, Jane still being upset ¨C especially when she¡¯s pregnant and hormonal ¨C doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re no good for her.¡± ¡°Devon, she offered to be my ve again, if I would take the pups back.¡± I share, revealing one of the few details I left out of the story. Devon visibly recoils, his dark skin losing some of it¡¯s color. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± He chokes. Yes.¡± I confirm. ¡°And it¡¯s not just about what they would want. They simply aren¡¯t safe with me. I can¡¯t protect them. I realized, when we saw you yesterday, how selfish I¡¯d been about Jane from the beginning. I¡¯m trying to do the right thing and let her go the way you did. If I had been truly worthy of her I would have given her the choice between us, I would have trusted her more than Eve, I would have paid attention enough to see she was miserable in our marriage. This isn¡¯t just about my injury.¡± Devon¡¯s head is in his hands. I still think ¡­ Listen, I don¡¯t know how much time I have left. But I¡¯m determined to fix things, whether I live cr die, and that starts with giving Jane and the pups the life they deserve. And I want you to help.¡± I dere firmly. He frowns. ¡°You want me to lie for you? To help you push them away knowing they would rather suffer the sadness and the risks?¡± Yes.¡± I confirm. ¡°I¡¯ve already set things in motion for the future. I have a n in ce in case I go mad before the doctors can find a cure, and contingencies to continue helping my family after I¡¯m gone. I hope I survive and I¡¯ll continue looking out for them as long as I can, but I can¡¯t do it alone.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I think you¡¯re giving me too much credit. I¡¯ve changed over the years too. I have my own secrets, things you wouldn¡¯t like, wouldn¡¯t want me near your family if you knew. I¡¯m not the role model you want for your sons.¡± Would you ever hurt them?¡± I counter, wondering what¡¯s happened to him in the years we¡¯ve been parted. Would you trick them or be cruel, even if you thought it was in their best interest?¡± He frowns, still shaking his head, That¡¯s not the point.¡± Just answer the question.¡± I press, knowing the answer already. ¡°No, but ¨C Devon tries to protest. ¡°And are you still my friend?¡± I inquire, knowing I¡¯m ying dirty now. ¡®Ethan I¡¯ll always be your friend.¡± He states, clearly exasperated. But-¡° ¡°Devon, this is my dying wish.¡± I announce, wouldn¡¯t deny your oldest friend his dying wish, would you?¡± He narrows his eyes at me. You maniptive bastard.¡± I sh my fangs. ¡°Is that a yes?¡± You When I get home, still reying my conversation with Devon in my head, I find Jane reading in the living room. I cock my ears for the pups, hearing four sleeping heart rates and even breathing. Good, I think, They¡¯re napping. The perfect opportunity for me to give my mate a talking to. Jane looks up when I enter, schooling her features not to show any emotion. She only acknowledges me long enough to ensure I¡¯m not a stranger entering the home, then looks back to her book. I cross the room to stand before her, towering over her and thinking how stunning she is even as I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Were you nning on telling me you fainted yesterday?¡± Surprise registers on her features, though she tries to cover it. ¡°Who told you?¡± Wrong answer.¡± I growl. What do you care?¡± She snaps, Pregnant women faint. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°What if you hadn¡¯t been with Devon, what if you¡¯d been alone with the pups. Do you have any idea how frightened they would have been?¡± I ask, both out of genuine worry and to cover my concern for Jane. If Devon hadn¡¯t been there to catch her she might havended on the concrete and gotten a head injury, she could have fallen into the street and been run over. For a moment I can see my words making an impact on Jane, her face drawing in concern as she considers this possibility. ¡°I think I ought to hire you a nanny.¡± Immediately the emotion on my mate¡¯s lovely face is reced with anger. ¡°Oh that¡¯s rich. You don¡¯t want to be a father yourself, you just want to pay someone to do it for you. Or do you think I¡¯m so ipetent that I can¡¯t care for the pups on my own anymore.¡± Call it both.¡± I shrug. Jane growls, actually growls at me, and I feel a burst of pride in my chest. That¡¯s my fierce girl. I think, loving that she¡¯s finding her strength again. However a momentter I hear four tiny gasps, and I realize that in my concern for Jane, I stopped listening to ensure the pups are still sleeping. Toote, I realize that their heart rates now match waking rhythms, and their breath is no longer soft and steady. My heart sinks. They¡¯re awake. And they¡¯re listening at the door. Next Chapter Chapter 190 Chapter 190 3rd Person Paisley huddled behind Riley, Ryder and Parker, a deep frown tugging on her young features. When the pups woke from their nap, they initially jumped out of bed to rush out and see their parents, but the sounds of tense voices stopped them short. Indulging their Goddess-given talents for eavesdropping, the pups listened as Ethan insulted Jane and confirmed he didn¡¯t want to be a father. Of course, Paisley knew the truth behind these lies. She knew her father was pushing away Jane and his children for their own good, but her siblings did not. I don¡¯t unders¡¯and.¡± Parker whispered, looking thunderstruck. ¡°Mommy said it was her ¡®cision to leave Daddy.¡± Why is he being so mean?¡± Riley whimpered in reply. Paisley kept her mouth tightly shut. She might know her father¡¯s motivations, but she didn¡¯t find it any easier to hear him speak that way than her brothers and sister did. Ethan had exined he had to pretend to be mean, but it was one thing to know that, and another to hear it happen with her own ears. It was too confusing. Questions swirled through her mind, every bit as urgent as the ones Riley, Ryder and Parker were asking. Could a person really make up such horrible things? Could they inflict so much pain and still be nice- as nice as her Daddy? Or was the niceness the lie? Was it possible for cruelty to ever be the right thing to do? Why didn¡¯t Mommy tell us?¡± Ryder inquired, his voice very small. Cuz she didn¡¯t want us to feel bad.¡± Paisley supplied gravely, feeling a lump in her throat. They¡¯d all been so angry at Jane, they¡¯d made it so hard on her. ¡°She was trying to pwotect us. Dr. Nora was right.¡± Parker mused miserably, referring to their therapist. How many times had she told them that Jane was doing what she believed was best for them, that she loved them and wanted them to be happy, but grown up things areplicated. Before they could say any more, the bedroom door swung open, and then Ethan was there, looking down at them. They turned their faces up to their father, wearing identical res. Ethan¡¯s expression was carefully nk, as if he¡¯d been preparing for this ¨C as if he¡¯d schooled himself not to react when the time came to reveal himself as a viin. Behind him, Jane¡¯s eyes were wide, her hand sped over her mouth. Her green eyes were shining with tears, and her free hand was pressed to her belly, as if she would protect her unborn child from this. What have you done?¡± She demanded at his back, looking frantically back and forth between him and her babies. When she saw the looks on their faces, she wasn¡¯t sure whether she wanted to attack Ethan or weep. Jane had been through so much effort, struggle and heartache trying to prevent this exact scenario. She¡¯d never wanted the pups to know he didn¡¯t want them ¨C never. She truly thought she could kill Ethan for this, she hated him for hurting her pups this way. This was going to happen eventually, Jane.¡± Ethan answered resignedly. It didn¡¯t have to!¡± Jane exploded, tears streaming down her cheeks. They¡¯re too little, Ethan! This is going to affect them for the rest of their lives, don¡¯t you understand that!¡± As soon as Jane started crying, the pups pushed past Ethan and ran to her side, wrapping their arms tightly around her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy.¡± Riley begged. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re okay.¡± Parker added, pulling Jane down so that they could cuddle her properly, climbing into her arms and pressing soft k!sses to her tear-stained face. ¡°Mommy you taste salty.¡± Ryder informed her, knowing it would make herugh. So she did, hupping a chuckle and trying to slow the deluge of her sadness. Only Paisley stayed behind, looking up at her father with all her mixed up emotions and questions written on her sweet face. Ethan studied her, letting his expressions be tender. He mouthed, it¡¯s okay, and nodded in the direction of Jane, encouraging her to gofort her with her siblings. Paisley shook her head. She was so confused over his cruelty, he ¨C who had never even raised his voice at her; who was always calm, always kind, even when he was angry; who had always been her fiercest protector. Even so, she could sense how badly it was hurting him too. She didn¡¯t want to leave him all alone. He might not be crying on the outside, but she could practically hear his wolf¡¯s internal howls of agony. So Paisley ignored his instructions, instead she stepped forward and wrapped herself around both his legs. I still love you, Daddy.¡± She whispered, pressing her cheek to his thigh, closing her eyes and squeezing with all her might. As soon as her warm little body connected with his, something broke in Ethan, and suddenly he was fighting back tears too. Paisley felt the shift in his mood, her sharp intuition detecting the change in his energy. See, she wanted to say, mean Daddies need cuddles too. Instead she simply held on tighter, pouring all her love out through her arms, and hoping Ethan could feel it, even if he couldn¡¯t return it right now. Ever since the pups overheard Ethan and Jane arguing, the Penthouse had been a tense and prickly ce to live. Everyone walked around as if on eggshells, always waiting for the other shoe to drop. As the days passed, Jane felt more and more confident about taking the pups home in the new year. With the exception of Paisley, the children were refusing to speak to their father, and all the yful energy which had filled the house before was gone. Jane was still devastated that her pups knew the truth about Ethan, but she couldn¡¯t turn back time and she knew they couldn¡¯t undo the damage. When they returned to the Dark Moon pack she would take them to Dr. Nora to immediately begin working through this newest trauma, and with any luck she could make them feel so loved and wanted that they would never feel abandoned. She was also excited to think she had a new friend at home, and was eager to introduce the pups to Devon. Jane spent all morning New Years Eve looking forward to their date, eager to get herself and the pups out of the house, as well as to catch up with her friend. She caught herself wondering about Devon, her mind wandering to the beta over and over throughout the day. She was even thinking about him as she went through her emails, so preupied wondering what he¡¯d been up to all these years that she almost missed a wee email from the Dark Moon Academy. She froze when she saw it, believing she must be misreading the subject line. The Dark Moon Academy was the most exclusive private school in the territory. In fact, it was so elite that the institution didn¡¯t even ept applications students had to be invited to attend, and only the children of the most powerful members of the pack were ever epted. Jane never dreamed her pups would be considered ¨C first because they would take up four spots in the same year, and second because though she was wealthy, she had never be involved in pack politics. She was too afraid of being connected back to Ethan, so she¡¯d kept to herself, working hard to make her business seed but never umting the kind of power or influence as the people who sent their children to the Academy. She opened the email, still convinced it was some sort of mistake. However the first line, clearly reading: Congrattions, the Dark Moon Academy is pleased to invite your pups, Ryder, Riley, Parker and Paisley ckwell to attend kindergarten at our institution in the New Year! We are also pleased to offer your children a full schrship for the duration of their study. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jane gaped at the screen, even as excitement bubbled up inside of her. Just then, Ethan walked into the room. ¡°Ethan, I just got an eptance email from the Dark Moon Academy for the pups!¡± She eximed, forgetting herself and beaming at him. He stopped dead in his tracks, trying to remember thest time Jane smiled at him that way. However, rather than showing his joy to see her so happy, he gave her a nonplussed look, ¡°Is that supposed to mean something to me?¡± ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s the best school in the territory, maybe on the continent. People dream of sending their children there but no one ever gets in!¡± She exined, getting more and more excited with every word. I don¡¯t understand how this happened! I mean, you¡­ you didn¡¯t put in a call or anything¡­ did you?¡± Ethan rolled his eyes. ¡°Jane, your true identity was revealed months ago, everyone knows you were the Nightfang Luna now ¨C they know the pups are mine, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all it is.¡± He lied. In fact, he had put in several calls to the Academy making sure that the school board made room for his pups at the institution. After all, they¡¯d assumed his children would be schooled in the Nightfang territory, but they were thrilled when they found out this wasn¡¯t the case. The headmaster had taken some convincing about the schrship lie ¨C because Ethan was paying for their tuition out of his own pocket, but in the end he¡¯d agreed to the scheme. Jane wasn¡¯t listening, she was on her feet celebrating ¨C jumping up and down. As Ethan watched, fighting back a smile, Jane paused to scoop up the pups pet bunny, Mr. Fluff when he hopped into the room. She raised the bunny up to look into his face. ¡°Can you believe it, Mr. Fluff? My little geniuses are going to the best school in the world!¡± Then she started singing, twirling the bunny around as if he was her dance partner.¡°This is amazing! This is amazing!¡± Ethan watched, feeling more and more confident with his n. This was going to work, he thought, relief washing over him. I can make her happy again, I can give them all the life they deserve¡­ He stepped out of the room before Jane could see him smile. This is going to work. Next Chapter Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Jane ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it!¡± I exim, telling Devon how happy I am about the pups getting into the Dark Moon Academy for the fifth time. The pups were less than thrilled when I told them, clearly not understanding what¡¯s so great about the institution, but Devon understands. He almost seems as excited as I am. After Ethan¡¯s dismissive attitude and the pups underwhelmed response, it felt amazing to have someone share my glee. We¡¯re already at the New Years fair, and though I told myself I was going to wait to announce the good news until Devon asked me about my day, I ended up blurting it out as soon as I saw him. He was still walking across the parking lot when I practically yelled it at him, but he didn¡¯t even miss a beat. Devon¡¯s handsome face split into an ecstatic grin,and he scooped me up into a tight hug, pulling my feet right off the ground. ¡°Janey that¡¯s fantastic, congrattions!¡± He¡¯s listened to my excited chatter ever since, never once trying to change the subject or dissuade me. After we got our tickets, which he paid for despite my protests, he turned his attention to the pups. Pups, you must be so excited about your new school!¡± He prompts, smiling down at them. The pups look up at Devon with guarded expressions. It¡¯s clear they aren¡¯t sure what to make of him yet, though they seem to like how often he makes me smile. I like it too. It¡¯s been a long time since I smiled this way.. though I didn¡¯t realize it until my cheek muscles grew sore so quickly ¨C not used to being employed. I mean, is just a school.¡± Parker shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t all schools the same?¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Devon asks cheerfully, ¡°This isn¡¯t just any school! You¡¯re going to get to do so many cool things you wouldn¡¯t be able to do if you went somece else: Field trips, science experiments, sports like archery and fencing, art and music sses with the best teachers on the continent. There¡¯s a swimming pool and aarium ¨C and stables where you can ride horses! ¡°Really?¡± The pups gape, finally understanding why I¡¯ve been dancing around like a crazy person all afternoon. ¡°Really.¡± He nods solemnly, ¡°And when you get older you can even sleep there during the week and live in dorms with other students.¡¯ ¡°But you won¡¯t,¡± I object pointedly, making my dramatic and silly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I could survive without seeing my babies every day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy.¡± Parker says, smiling up at me. ¡°We won¡¯t let you die from no cuddles. We¡¯ll sneak home even if we do sleep theres.¡± ¡°Thank you, angel.¡± I profess, petting his silky hair. You know, this is such good news that I think we need more than the fair to celebrate.¡± Devon announces, gesturing at the carnivai around us. I think we need fireworks.¡± The pups stop in their tracks, their eyes wide and their faces lighting up with happiness. ¡°Fireworks?¡± That¡¯s right.¡± He confirms, ¡°I mean the city will set of big fireworks at midnight, but I thought you might like to set off some of your own.¡± He suggests thoughtfully, rubbing his chin, ¡°of course if you don¡¯t like that idea -¡° ¡°No we do, we do!¡± The pups chirp, jumping up and down. I dunno,¡± Devon teases, It might be more boring than I thought, making we should just forget about it.¡± No! We want to, we want to!¡± The kids cry, sping his hands and dragging him towards a nearby fireworks booth. I follow,ughing to myself, then realizing how long it¡¯s been since Iughed too. The pups had lots of fun and sweet moments with Ethan before the truth spilled out the other day, but I hadn¡¯t been able to find joy in it ¨C because I knew what wasing. This is different. This is pure fun, and I don¡¯t have to fear that Devon is going to turn around and be a monster. When I catch up to them at the booth, I lean close to Devon, dropping my voice so that the pups can¡¯t hear. You do know that if you set my children on fire on our first date, it¡¯s going to put a damper on things.¡± Devon chuckles, slinging an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Janey, by the time Ethan and I were five we were already blowing things up totally unsupervised.¡± ¡°Somehow I don¡¯t find thatforting.¡± I joke, eyeing the fireworks my pups are picking out, and hearing my inner mom list all the dangers in my head. I¡¯m not really worried, but five does seem young for fireworks. I don¡¯t want my babies to be hurt. Devon is watching me, and he gives me a squeeze. We¡¯ll be careful.¡± He promises. ¡°You have my word -I won¡¯t let anything happen.¡± I¡¯m still frowning, thinking that even the best parents can¡¯t prevent everything, but Devon distracts me, Though I do find it very interesting you called this a date.¡± He remarks, eyes twinkling. ¡°I thought we agreed to be friends for now?¡± I shrug, ¡°Maybe I decided I want to be brave.¡± Taking it slow doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t brave.¡± Devon answers, looking as though he hates having to dissuade me. ¡°It just means you¡¯re taking care of yourself.? I know exactly what he¡¯s doing, Devon has always been so selflessly good that he¡¯d never put his own interests above another¡¯s needs. Arching my brow, I decide to test him. ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t want it to be a date?¡± Devon chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°Janey , if you had any idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this, that clever little mind of yours would implode.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I ask, a sh of doubt assailing me. I¡¯m not anything special, not really. It always seemed too good to be true that Ethan wanted me and of course that turned out to be true. It was too good to be true. Could Devon honestly be that interested in me? Is this too good to be true as well? Am I ever going to be able to trust another man ? Even one I¡¯ve known since childhood? Devon pays for the fireworks and hands the bags to the pups, e on, munchkins, lets go find a nice big field where we can set these off. We need lots of space without a lot of people around.¡± The pups happilyply, taking off to begin the hunt for a good spot. Devon and I follow behind them, and at first I think he¡¯s going to ignore my question. The pups are happily chattering together, and after a moment Devon clears his throat. ¡°When I left, I told myself that time and a bit of distance would cure me of loving you.¡± He admits, rubbing the back of his neck and betraying his shyness about discussing this. I was determined to find myself a mate that was even better than you ¨C though I never really believed someone like that existed.¡± I snort, ¡°of course they do.¡± You know how it is though,¡± He smiles sadly. ¡°The heart wants what it wants.¡± I do know,¡± I answer, sobering. Yes, well I met plenty of she-wolves over the years: beautiful, clever, funny ¨C everything I could want in a mate. I fell in love with a few of them too, but none of my rtionshipssted. When I was with someone else, I did forget about you ¨C I managed to wanting you, missing you¡­ but in hindsight, I think I was just distracted. It was like a string of rebounds from a rtionship that I only ever dreamed about. And when the rebound was over, I was left thinking about you again.¡± Devon?¡± I inquire, for the first time wondering if his attachment to me is more than just unrequited attraction. You don¡¯ t¡­ I mean¡­ do you think¡­ it¡¯s not possible that we¡¯re mates, right?¡± I remember what Ethan told me about meeting his mate, that he¡¯d felt the bond, but didn¡¯t care. I haven¡¯t ever felt any kind of bond with Devon, but if it¡¯s possible not to want some one despite it, surely it¡¯s possible not to feel it at all? I mean it takes some couples a long time to figure out they¡¯re mates, so it must be possible. ¡°I hope not.¡± Devon replies, surprising me, Because if we are I have a bad feeling you¡¯re going to break my heart.¡± I stop dead in my tracks. I don¡¯t want to break your heart. I don¡¯t want to break anyone¡¯s heart.¡± He smiles, ¡°Not even Ethan¡¯s?¡± I chuckle sadly, shaking my head. No, I thinkI¡¯d like to kill him, but I don¡¯t want anyone to feel the way I do- it¡¯s too cruel.¡± Devonughs, ¡°Fair enough.¡± Just then, Ryder, Riley, Parker and Paisleye bounding back to us, shouting with excitement. We found a ce, we found a ce!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Well let¡¯s go!¡± Devon replies, equally excited. We let the pups drag us to a meadow beside the fairgrounds, where more than one family are doing exactly what we are. We begin setting up the fireworks, and I watch with pleasure as Devon carefully teaches the pups how to set them off safely. With every new explosion of light and color, my babies ooh and ahh, and I¡¯m so distracted watching their happiness that I forget my conversation with Devon. It¡¯s not until muchter, when I¡¯m lying awake in bed reying the night in my head, that I realize ¨C he never actually answered my question. Next Chapter Chapter 192 Chapter 192 3rd Person Paisley blinked her tired eyes open, stretching and yawning as she looked around her darkened room. The other pups were cuddled around and beneath her. As the smallest of her siblings, Paisley always got to be on the top of the puppy pile ¨C but Riley, Parker and Ryder hadn¡¯t stirred, remaining sound asleep even as she slid out of bed. She couldn¡¯t be sure howte it was, but the sky outside her window was still pitch ck. She nned on sneaking into her Daddy¡¯s room and crawling into his bed ¨C just like she had done every night since returning to the Nightfang pack. However this night was more important than all the others, because it was theirst night before returning to the Dark Moon pack. In the morning Jane was going to pile the children into the car and return home at longst ¨C she¡¯d even invited Devon along since they were traveling in the same direction. Paisley wasn¡¯t ready to say goodbye to her father, and she feltpletely at odds with her siblings. They didn¡¯t understand why she still wanted to stay with Ethan when he¡¯d been so mean, and she couldn¡¯t tell them his secret. She was still furious with Ethan too, but for different reasons. She both understood why he couldn¡¯t let her stay ¨C yet hated him for putting his foot down. It was too many big emotions for the young pup, and all she knew at the end of the day was that she loved her father more than she was angry. So she kept crawling into his bed at night, trying to soak up as much affection as possible before they were parted. Paisley didn¡¯t pause to knock on Ethan¡¯s door, though that wouldn¡¯t have done any good because when she entered the master bedroom she found it empty. Confused, she scented the air, following his trail to his office. She didn¡¯t know why she hesitated outside the door, but she did. She peeked through the keyhole to spy on the scene within, feeling her stomach sink when she saw her father bent over his desk with his head in his hands ¨C weeping. Paisley immediately started crying herself, but she still waited. As she watched, she saw Ethan¡¯s edges blur and shake with terrifying violence. She could see his ws extend from his clenched fists, before retracting, then extending again. His entire body was vibrating, leaking raw power and overflowing with palpable anguish and rage. Ethan¡¯s eyes were clenched tightly shut, his fangs bared as he tried to weather the pain wracking his form. Btedly Paisley realized what she was seeing ¨C her father¡¯s wolf trying to escape but remaining trapped by the bonds of his human flesh. He forced himself out of his chair then, as if he thought it might not hurt so badly if he was standing. However the movement was too sudden, and he crumpled to the floor,nding with a crash. Paisley watched as Ethan¡¯s shoulders slumped in resignation, and he simply sobbed his grief into the carpet, settling in to wait out the agony. Paisley stepped back from the door, unable to stand watching any longer. Her young heart had been through so much strife, but she couldn¡¯t ever remember feeling so utterly heartbroken. In that moment, Paisley made a decision. She didn¡¯t care that Ethan and Jane were insisting she had to go back to the Dark Moon pack, she could see how badly her father needed her. She could see he was just being stubborn. Paisley knew that she had to find a way to stay with Ethan, even if she had to run away from Jane and her siblings. She loved them with all her heart and she wished they could be together, but Jane, Ryder, Parker and Riley would be okay without her ¨C they had each other. But if she didn¡¯t find a way to stay, Ethan would be all alone, and she couldn¡¯t let that happen. When the other pups went back to the Dark Moon pack with Jane, Paisley was going to find a way to remain with Ethan even if she had to run away in order to do it. The next morning Ethan and Jane found themselves scouring the house for Paisley. The other pups loaded into the car withoutint, but Paisley was nowhere to be found. They eventually tracked her down in the attic, and despite an epic tantrum, Ethan dragged her kicking and screaming to the car. Jane and the other pups were also crying by the time Paisley was settled in the back seat, though Ethan managed to retain control of his emotions until the car was out of sight. He offered Jane a cold farewell, then shared a solemn look of understanding with Devon, before retreating into the Penthouse. Paisley was furious. She cried all the way out of the city, and nothing Jane or her brothers and sister could say would calm her. Eventually she ran out of tears, exhausting herself and falling into a deep sleep. Jane wasn¡¯t relieved. She continued weeping even as the pups settled, apologizing profusely to Devon, even though he assured her it was alright. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this.¡± Jane confessed. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean to be such terriblepany, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re only ever as happy as your unhappiest child ¨C you know?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Devon sympathized, squeezing her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯re going through this, Jane. And you don¡¯t need to worry, it¡¯s not as though I expect you to entertain me.¡± ¡°Well thank you foring along.¡± Jane expressed, trying to slow her tears enough to smile at him. ¡°My vision is so blurry I probably would have crashed the car by now.¡± ¡°Well we couldn¡¯t have that!¡± Devon eximed, not releasing her hand. ¡°And I know there¡¯s not anything I can say to make any of this any better, but I truly believe Paisley will recover in time. It¡¯s hard now because she¡¯s so little, but in time she¡¯ll understand that a parent who abandons her doesn¡¯t deserve her adoration.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jane had thought this herself, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure. She knew how childhood traumas could haunt people for the rest of their lives, and of all her pups she was most worried about this experience scarring Paisley. However before she could say a word in reply, a furious little voice piped up from the back seat, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking ¡¯bout¡± It seemed that Paisley¡¯s nap had been short-lived. She was awake again, and she obviously did not care for Devon¡¯s analysis. ¡°You have no rights to talk about my Daddy! You¡¯re just a stupid stranger ¨C you shouldn¡¯t even be here! And you smell like wee!¡± ¡°Paisley!¡± Jane scolded, ¡°That¡¯s not very nice, Devon is doing a very generous thing driving with us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Janey. ¡± Devon insisted. ¡°I understand if Paisley needs to be mad at me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call hers that!¡± Paisley shouted. ¡°Only Daddy calls her that!¡± ¡°Paisley, you need to calm down.¡± Jane admonished. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but you know better than to lash out at other people when you feel bad. It isn¡¯t fair to Devon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s fair to him! He¡¯s a poopy-head!¡± Paisley insisted. ¡°Paisley, Devon¡¯s nice!¡± Parker interjected, feeling the need to step in and help. ¡°Member the fireworks, and how much he makes Mommy smile?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Paisley exploded, feeling more outraged and overwhelmed than she could ever remember feeling. ¡°I hate him! I hate all of you.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯ say things like that.¡± Riley frowned deeply. ¡°You¡¯re our sister. We haves to stick together.¡± ¡°The only person I wanna be togethers with is Daddy!¡± Paisley wailed. ¡°Maybe now is a good time for a stop.¡± Devon sighed, ncing at the young faces in the rearview mirror. Paisley was not the only one in tears now. Ryder was also crying, and Jane was well on her way to more weeping. ¡°Let¡¯s stretch our legs and get some fresh air.¡± Devon pulled the car into a rest stop, and the distraught party carefully mbered from the car. Jane tried to take Paisley aside, but the little girl just continued to fight, so in the end she focused on making a snack for the pups, hoping some quiet time would help calm Paisley¡¯s epic meltdown. Jane was no stranger to tantrums, she was an expert in managing two or three at once, but she still hated seeing Paisley in this state because she knew it wasn¡¯t just immaturity ¨C it was true sorrow. Leaving Paisley in the shade of arge tree and telling her she would be happy to talk once the pup calmed down, Jane began making sandwiches, ncing at the restrooms to ensure Devon was okay with the other pups. She only turned her back for a second. A single second. But a second was all it took. By the time Devon returned with Ryder, Parker and Riley, Jane was frantically scouring the area around the pic table, her green eyes wide with terror. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, immediately scanning their surroundings as well. When he didn¡¯t see the fourth pup, he understood without Jane saying a single word. But her agonized cry came nheless, and it cut straight through him. Next Chapter Chapter 193 Chapter 193 3rd Person It had been only too easy. Paisley had known that getting herself put in time out would give her the space she needed to escape, though she couldn¡¯t deny how good it had felt to shout her rage at that stupid Devon. She didn¡¯t care how nice or funny he was, he wasn¡¯t her Daddy, and she didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. She did feel badly for upsetting her Mommy and the other pups, but Ethan had taught her that sometimes you have to make very hard decisions in order to do the right thing. Sometimes you even have to hurt the people you love to protect them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Paisley had been watching the cars driving in and out of the rest area, and when Jane turned her back, the clever pup swiftly ran to one of the vehicles traveling back south. She climbed into the back seat of a car belonging to an elderly couple, covering her small body with a nket. She prayed and prayed that they would leave quickly, and for once the Goddess was on her side. The car pulled out of the parking lot just as she heard Jane begin to cry out her name. By the time her Mommy had informed the others that Paisley was missing, she was speeding down the highway, on the way back to her Daddy. When Ethan¡¯s phone rang and Jane¡¯s name appeared on the screen, he dried his tears and cleared his throat, hoping he wouldn¡¯t sound too emotional when he answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ethan?¡± As soon as he heard Jane¡¯s frantic, terrified voice, he sat up at attention. ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He demanded, already regretting letting his family out of his sight. He should have gone with them! He shouldn¡¯t have let them make the journey alone, his injuries be damned! ¡°It¡¯s P-Paisley.¡± Jane cried, hupping through her tears. ¡°She¡¯s m-missing.¡± ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing?¡± He hissed. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She was so upset and we stopped at a rest stop. She¡¯s been throwing tantrums all morning so I put her in time out. I swear I only turned my back for a second and she was gone!¡± Jane exined, sobbing so violently she could barely get the words out. Ethan mped his eyes shut. ¡°She¡¯s trying to run back here.¡± He immediately guessed, ¡°Do you know if she¡¯s on foot? Could she have snuck into another car?¡± ¡°I think she must have because there¡¯s no scent trail.¡± Jane answered, heaving in deep breaths. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ethan assured her. ¡°She¡¯s safer in a car than she is out in the elements.¡± ¡°But what if the people who own the car decide to take advantage, what if they¡¯re more kidnappers!¡± Jane fretted, clearly imagining every worst scenario. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening again! We barely got them back! You were right, I¡¯m not fit to be a mother, I can¡¯t even keep my babies from being stolen or running away.¡± ¡°Jane, you need to get it together.¡± Ethan answered sternly, beyond relieved to finally be able to speak with her honestly. ¡°The chances that she stumbled into a kidnapper¡¯s car are extremely low. And it¡¯s not your fault. Every parent knows how fast little ones can run off-¡° ¡°Exactly, which means I shouldn¡¯t have ever taken my eyes off her!¡± Jane shouted into the receiver. ¡°Jane, the other pups need you to be calm. They need yourfort right now.¡± Ethan insisted. ¡°And you can¡¯t help Paisley if you fall to pieces. Where¡¯s Devon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Ethan.¡± Devon¡¯s voice answered, obviously standing close enough to take the phone from Jane. Her sobs grew muffled then, and Ethan suspected the other man was holding his mate. He tried not to overflow with jealousy. He knew he¡¯d created this situation and he believed the beta was better for her, but that didn¡¯t stop his wolf from being outraged over another manforting Jane in her time of need. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Paisley had time to make sure the car she chose was traveling in the right direction. If we¡¯re lucky she¡¯s headed back to you, but there¡¯s a chance she¡¯s moving north. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°How close are you to the Dark Cities?¡± Ethan inquired, checking the clock. ¡°About half way.¡± Devon answered promptly. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should backtrack, in case she¡¯s headed in that direction, but I¡¯m not sure we should continue and risk passing her.¡± ¡°This is the story of my life.¡± Ethan muttered gruffly, feeling as overwhelmed as Jane to find himself back in this wretched situation. There was no fear on earth like not knowing where your baby was, if they were safe or injured. He¡¯d pay any prince, if only he could go the rest of his life without feeling that fear. ¡°Stay where you are. Paisley is bright, and if I had to guess I¡¯d say she was nning this. Hopefully she¡¯s on her way to me, but we have no way of knowing for sure.¡± ¡°And in the meantime?¡± Devon asked, making soft shushing sounds in the background. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the authorities and put them in contact with you. We¡¯ll find her.¡± Ethan insisted, not even allowing himself to consider another possibility. And in the meantime, just do me a favor and take care of my family.¡± ¡°You have my word.¡± Devon vowed. ¡°How are the other pups?¡± Ethan questioned, not needing to ask about Jane because he could still hear her heartbroken sobs. ¡°They¡¯re pretty shaken up, though some of that is..¡± Devon trailed off, as if unsure how toplete his thought. ¡°Because Jane is so upset?¡± Ethan guessed, picturing the horrible scene in his mind. ¡°Exactly.¡± Devon confirmed. ¡°You can remind her that they need her, and it might help..¡±Ethan assessed. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid this is more than grief. She¡¯s been through a lot and she¡¯s probably reliving the kidnapping now.. in fact, I know she is.¡± He amended, images of the Southern Isles shing in his mind. He shakes his head. ¡°Honest to Goddess, it might be better to drug her ¨C if you have anything on hand. That way she¡¯ll rest and the pups Won¡¯t be traumatized watching her.¡± ¡°You think her PTSD is that bad?¡± Devon replied, sounding mildly horrified. ¡°You tell me.¡± Ethan suggested, wishing he could be there instead of his old friend. He knew how to soothe Jane, he knew what she needed in times like this, and though he could suggest solutions to Devon, he doubted they would work. Or was it that he hoped they wouldn¡¯t work? Ethan felt a rush of shame, knowing the answer already. What was wrong with him? How could he hope his friend¡¯s connection with Jane wasn¡¯t strong enough tofort her when she was suffering this way. How could he hope for such a thing at all? Wasn¡¯t this entire n based on hoping Devon could rece him? Sinking his fangs into his tongue until he tasted blood, Ethan offered up the best advice he could provide. ¡°You can try purring for her, make sure she feels like you¡¯re in control and that the other pups are safe. Distract her if you can. If nothing else works, or if she starts having true shbacks, do anything you can to put her to sleep ¨C just be gentle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Devon promised. There was a beat of silence as the old friends processed the surreal reality in which they now found themselves, before the beta continued. ¡°And Ethan?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The Alpha asked, hearing the other man¡¯s bleak tone and suspecting he didn¡¯t really want to hear what wasing next. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Devon expressed, and it was clear he was talking about a lot more than Paisley¡¯s disappearance. Ethan smothered a groan. It was hard to feel jealous of the other man when he was such a good friend, when he picked up on so many of the feelings they were leaving unsaid. Still, Ethan couldn¡¯t help himself. Maybe in time he would be as noble as Jane and the pups deserved, but right now he hated Devon for being there when he couldn¡¯t be, even though he was eternally grateful that the beta hade back into their lives right when they needed him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Ethan agreed, wondering if this would ever get any easier. He doubted it would, but first things first ¨C he had to find Paisley. As soon as he hung up with Devon he called the authorities, telling them about thetest crisis. It took him a moment to decide whether it might put Paisley in greater danger if it was known she was vulnerable and unprotected, then debated whether it would make him look too weak to have lost his precious pup again. In the end he decided Paisley¡¯s best chance was for as many people to be searching for her as possible ¨C his own reputation or status be damned. Paisley came first. Next Chapter Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Jane My pups are gone. The blood is rushing in my ears, pounding through my skull in a relentless flood that blocks out all other sound. I can hear nothing above the whirr of white noise, and my head is dizzy with thick, ck fog. I blink repeatedly, trying to orient myself amidst these strange sensations. My entire body feels strangely heavy, as If I¡¯m fighting gravity just to stay upright. I¡¯m too warm, and yet I¡¯m shivering too, trembling so violently I have to wrap my arms around myself just to keep my limbs still. I¡¯m in a dark alleyway, the scent of my pups mingling with the sour tang of strangers ¨C rogue wolves who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sell them to the highest bidder. We came so close! We were on their trail but it¡¯s gone cold now. They¡¯ve disappeared without a trace. My babies might have outsmarted Eve, but no young children could survive this part of the city unscathed. My wolf howls inconsbly, and tears pour from my eyes. ¡°My pups.¡± I sob. We have to find them!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounds beside me, familiar and yet distant ¨C like a memory long forgotten. ¡°Jane, can you hear me? Do you know where you are? I spin around, searching for the source of the voice, but all I see are the darkened streets of Cite de Nuit. Why can¡¯t I see him? And where is Ethan?He should be here, he¡¯s supposed to be here. ¡°They¡¯ve taken my babies.¡± I m0an again, you have to help me.¡± ¡°Jane, it¡¯s okay. Everyone¡¯s safe.¡± The familiar voice insists. ¡°Parker, Riley, and Ryder are here.¡± ¡°No.¡± I cry, I know exactly what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m not sure how, but there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that the pups have been kidnapped. The traffickers! Anita!¡± The name appears in my mind, as if from a dream. ¡°She¡¯s going to sell them to King Aimon.¡± Jane, you¡¯re having an episode. King Aimon is dead.¡± Strong hands try to grasp my shoulders, but these words don¡¯t make sense. I know what¡¯s happening, it feels too real-I¡¯ve been through this before. ¡°But my babies are gone!¡± Sunlight shes through the darkness surrounding me, if only for a moment. It¡¯s beyond disorienting ¨C one moment I¡¯m ensconced in absolute darkness, in a city that reeks of, the next I¡¯m blindsided by an explosion of light and fresh air. It disappears almost as quickly as it appeared, but I lower myself to the ground, no longer able to maintain my bnce. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not gone! We¡¯re right here!¡± Parker frets, leaning against my side. Two more warm bodies pile into myp, and tiny hands press to my face. ¡°It¡¯s okay Mommy,¡± Riley promises, ¡°please don¡¯t cry.¡± Shock freezes me for the barest moment. I can¡¯t see them but I can feel them. What¡¯s happening? Am I losing my mind? My arms lock around the pups, dragging Parker into the circle of my arms with his brother and sister. ¡°Where¡¯s Paisley? I need Paisley!¡± Silence meets my ears. I can still feel the pups steady weight, but they¡¯re not speaking to me anymore, nor is the man with us. Tell me!¡± I demand, hating the desperate edge in my voice. Where¡¯s my little girl?¡± Janey, drink some water.¡± The man requests and a stic bottle presses to my lips. His voice is a soft purr, and the gentle rumbling continues long after his words end. The sound grates against my nerves, and I knock the bottle away. Stop that!¡± I beg, I don¡¯t like it. I have to find Paisley!¡± Devon what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Ryder whispers, his young voice sounding afraid. ¡°She¡¯s just having bad memories,¡± Devon ¨C of course it¡¯s Devon, no wonder his voice is so familiar. But why is he here? I haven¡¯t seen him in years. ¡°Sometimes this happens after you go through something scary, like having a nightmare when you¡¯re awake.¡± Mommy wake up!¡± Parker requests, sounding miserable. ¡°Is okay, we¡¯re okay. We¡¯re gonna find Paisley!¡± Jane, please drink this.¡± Devon encourages, You¡¯ re scaring the pups. You don¡¯t want them to be afraid.¡± Hisrge hand settles between my shoulder des as he offers me the water again. His words gradually seep into my mind, and I¡¯m crying harder than ever, thinking that I might be frightening my babies. I such down a few gulps of water, but there¡¯s a strange metallic taste to the liquid. I cough and sputter, but Devon praises me gently. ¡°That¡¯s it, good girl.¡± I¡¯m shaking my head. This is wrong, Devon shouldn¡¯t be here. Ethan should be here. My wolf isn¡¯t going to be calmed until either Paisley or my mate is here. No, I don¡¯t want you. I want Ethan, I need Ethan.¡± ¡°I know Janey.¡± Devon sighs, ¡°But Ethan is out looking for Paisley, you have to do without him for now.¡± No, he can¡¯t have. He tried to leave, but I didn¡¯t let him go alone. I followed ¨C he must be here somewhere. Suddenly the alleyway is gone, I¡¯m upside down, inching up the rigging line of a ship with Linda. I¡¯m moving, swaying in the wind and shaking with the effort of hanging onto the ropes. And yet¡­ I¡¯m not moving at all, I¡¯mpletely still. ¡°My head hurts. I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡± ¡°Come away pups.¡± Devon encourages the kids, give your Mommy some space.¡± No! She needs us.¡± Riley argues, cuddling closer. ¡°You can be sick if you needs to, Mommy.¡± Despite my daughter¡¯s offer, when my stomach rises in my throat, I force them out of myp as gently as I can, flipping myself over so that I can vomit onto the grass. Small sniffles and cries meet my ears as my body rejects the water Devon just fed me, and tiny hands pull my hair back I¡¯m sorry.¡± I weep, aware enough now to realize that my pups are trying to take care of me when I should be taking care of them. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I hear a phone dialing in the background, and Devon¡¯s urgent voice speaking rapidly into the receiver. ¡°Ethan, she¡¯s spiraling and I can¡¯t help her, I¡¯ve tried everything. She doesn¡¯t seem to know where she is or what¡¯s happening ¨C she only wants you and Paisley.¡± There¡¯s a beat of silence, and then he continues. ¡°No, she can¡¯t keep it down.¡± Another pause, ¡°I think that would be best ¨C it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to remember it anyway.¡± Then a phone is pressing to my ear. ¡°Janey?¡± Ethan¡¯s deep voice filters through my senses, and the fist around my heart loosens slightly. ¡° Can you hear me, little wolf?¡± ¡°Ethan?¡± I hup, the world blurring around me in a blinding sh of colors. ¡°Where are you? P- Paisley¡¯s g-gone and I- I¡¯m so confused. What¡¯s happening?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His purrs emanate through the phone, soothing my frayed nerves even from so far away. ¡°I¡¯m here sweetheart. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be with you, but I¡¯m searching for Paisley.¡± I want to help, I want to be where you are,¡± Iin, not caring one bit that I sound about as mature as my children. I know angel, but I¡¯m too far away, and if Ie to you, I¡¯ll have to stop searching for Paisley. I promise I¡¯ll bring her to you as soon as I find her.¡± He vows, his voice overflowing with warmth. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, baby.¡± I¡¯m scared.¡± I confess, ¡°I keep seeing¡­ I keep thinking they¡¯ve all been kidnapped, but then they¡¯re here with me!¡± Jane, Devon has some sleeping pills, I think you need to take one.¡± Ethan advises. ¡°You won¡¯t have to be afraid, you won¡¯t have any bad dreams. You can just close your eyes and when you wake up I¡¯ll be there with Paisley.¡± ¡°But the other pups!¡± I object, ¡°I can¡¯t let them out of my sight.. and I don¡¯t want to go to sleep, what if something happens while I¡¯m out.¡± The other pups can nap with you.¡± Ethan suggests. ¡°Trust me, sweetheart, it can¡¯t be good for them to see you this way. And Devon will watch over you all.¡± ¡°Do you promise that you¡¯ll be here when I wake up?¡± I beg, hating how needy I sound. I ¡®Il do my best. He promises. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to Paisley. We got through this once, we can get through this again.¡± But I¡¯m her mother. It¡¯s my job to worry about her. I can¡¯t just stay here and do nothing when she¡¯s in trouble.¡± I object, feeling a sudden rush of defiance. The world around me ising more and more into focus, the docks and darkness disappear, and the fog in my brain eases. You have three other pups to take care of and worry about Jane. And one in your belly. Let me handle finding Paisley, you focus on the rest of our family.¡± Ethan presses. We¡¯re going to get through this.¡± I nod silently, only realizing he can¡¯t see me a momentter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± There¡¯s a meaningful break in his words, as if he¡¯s trying to decide whether or not he should speak the words on the tip of his tongue. ¡°I love you so much, Jane. I always have, and I always will. I whimper, wondering why those simple words make my heart swell with a tidal wave of grief. You too.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Ethan As I hang up the phone, I wonder if I¡¯ve just made a terrible mistake. ording to Devon, Jane was so out of it that she won¡¯t remember any of our conversation, and I¡¯m praying he¡¯s right. It would complicate things far too much if Jane actually recalled my confession professing my undying love for her even after everything I¡¯ve done. Still, I couldn¡¯t help myself. My wolf wouldn¡¯t allow me to listen to her suffering in this way and stay silent. I also fear it was a mistake to promise I could be there with Paisley once she wakes. In the moment my thoughts were simply that getting Jane to sleep was more important than anything. Hopefully when she wakes she¡¯ll be lucid and the entire PTSD episode will be a blur, but I don¡¯t want to frighten her more if she does remember and I break my promise. I suppose Devon can keep her asleep until I ?an arrive, but we can¡¯t keep that up forever. I¡¯m currently at the border of the NightFang territory, having every single car crossing into my pack¡¯s lands searched. I¡¯m praying that Paisley is indeed headed in my direction, and if we¡¯re lucky then I might even be able to find her before the people with whom she¡¯s stowed away even know she¡¯s there. My guards have already been at it for an hour however, and the more time that passes, the less optimistic I feel. Depending on the drivers, Paisley could be anywhere on the continent, and after what happened in the Southern Isles, I¡¯m not confident that would tell a stranger her identity if she¡¯s found. This bothforts and frightens me at once. I want her to be cautious, but not to the point that she can¡¯t find her way back home. N?velDrama.Org ? content. This is why we never should have sent her away. We should have known she¡¯d do something like this. My wolf growls in my head. I was trying to do what¡¯s best for her. I bite back, wondering if he¡¯s right. She¡¯s been pining for a mother her whole life, and we¡¯ve seen the damage I do to she-wolves. She needs a father like Devon, not me. Just like Jane needs a mate like Devon? My wolf grumbles, Who couldn¡¯t calm her orfort her despite his best efforts? He¡¯ll learn. No one figures these things out overnight. I reason stubbornly. You did- you never had any problem reading Jane¡¯s needs. He argues. I think you¡¯re forgetting a rather significant incident where I failed to notice she felt like an unwanted ve for more than a year. I hiss in my head, scanning the horizon for approaching cars. That was a conspiracy. She was spellbound and Eve and your mother were whispering poison in your ear. He insists. The point is that I wasn¡¯t able to see what was happening right in front of my very eyes despite being her mate. I cut sharply, Now enough of this I¡¯m not going to keep litigating this to death. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m about ready to shut my wolf outpletely, sick of these constant arguments and wishing I could somehow cut myself off from the pain he feels being trapped. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love that part of myself, it would just be so much easier if I didn¡¯t have to feel all this. I wish I could turn off that part of my brain, even if it meant I would have to live as a shadow of myself for the rest of my life ¨C better a shadow than a madman. I¡¯m still caught up in my morbid thoughts when a shout sounds on my left, ¡°Alpha! Come quick! I turn in the direction of the call, scenting the air and immediately detecting my daughter¡¯s pure, sweet scent. Oh thank the Goddess! I race to the car in question as fast as my braces will allow. When I arrive at the vehicle, finding a very confused looking couple and one of my guards leaning into the backseat, I see Paisley sound asleep on the floor of the car, half- covered by a thick nket. I have tears in my eyes as I lift her up into my arms, and the couple immediately starts eximing apologies, insisting they had no idea. I quickly check my pup for injuries or signs of distress, but she lookspletely unharmed. Her steady breathing is low and even, and she¡¯s napping so deeply that she doesn¡¯t even notice being moved. I hug her close, looking over the top of her head to the panicked couple. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I promise. ¡°She snuck into the backseat all on her own, I know it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± I turn to my guards then, Call off the search and get me a car. I need to get her to Jane as soon as possible.¡± I¡¯m still waiting for a vehicle to appear when Paisley stirs, yawning widely and blinking up at me in confusion, then relief. ¡°Daddy ¨C you found me.¡± She smiles and stretches, snuggling into my chest. ¡°I knew you would.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Paisley, what were you thinking!¡± I scold. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve been through, do you have any idea how dangerous that was? You know better than to go near strangers, and even if they were good people, they didn¡¯t even know you were in the car. You could have gotten locked inside and been trapped ¨C it¡¯s the dead of winter, you could have frozen to death¡± But Daddy, you needed me ¨C I couldn¡¯t leave you, and I knew you¡¯d find me. Paisley argues, still hugging me. I set her on the ground so that she¡¯ll be forced to look me in the eye. ¡°Paisley, I¡¯m very upset with you. You terrified your Mommy and took some very serious risks. You¡¯re a big girl now and I know you want to help me, but that also means that you ought to know enough to realize what you did was very wrong. Paisley sticks out her lower lip, giving me huge puppy dog eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I didn¡¯ wanna scare you and Mommy. Please don¡¯ be mad at me. I offer the clever pup a low rumble. I am mad at you. I love you very much, but you can¡¯t get yourself out of trouble by batting your eyshes at me and being adorable. ¡° Her brow furrows. ¡°Why not?¡± I almost want tough. ¡°Because part of growing up is taking responsibility for your actions when you¡¯ve done wrong, and you know you were wrong, Paisley. You know you were defying me and Mommy and that running away wasn¡¯t safe.¡± Paisley thinks about this for a moment. I can see her working through all her different emotions: guilt, sadness, anger, indignance, confusion. Her little face is set in a deep frown, and then she looks up at me with zing eyes looking more fierce and determined than I can ever remember seeing her. I don¡¯ care.¡± Paisley, I warn, not entirely sure what I¡¯m seeing here. Is this the beginning of a tantrum, or something else? Something new? ¡°No Daddy!¡± She cries. ¡°I made up my mind. I don¡¯ care how wrong it was. I belongs with you. I loves Mommy and I loves Parker, Riley and Ryder ¨C but you needs me. I¡¯m staying with you. And if you try to make me go away again I¡¯ll just run away over and over. I don¡¯ care how many times I have to do it, I will alwayse back to you.¡± My wolf is both impressed by my daughter¡¯s defiance, and frustrated by her stubborn insistence. I love how strong she¡¯s getting, but it is incredibly inconvenient in moments like this. Sweetheart, I know it¡¯s difficult, but I promise you¡¯ll adjust in time.¡± Daddy I said no!¡± Paisley shouts, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I know you thinks I¡¯m being rock headed -¡° Hard headed,¡± I correct gently. ¡°Whatever!¡± She exims, thoroughly exasperated. ¡°But I knows my own mind! I know what I want and I¡¯m not going to change my feelings. I want to be with you and you haves to ept that.¡± I study her closely, wondering how determined such a young pup can really be. Part of me thinks she¡¯s just being dramatic, that as soon as the initial pain of our separation passes, she¡¯ll forget all about me. However deep down, I think I realize that she¡¯spletely serious. Paisley isn¡¯t going to stop trying to get back to me, no matter how much time passes. She¡¯s wise beyond her years, and her heart is as strong and passionate as her mother¡¯s, if she says she¡¯ll keep running away, she means it. So what do I do? Do I work with Jane to lock up our baby for her own protection, or do I let here home to me, even though I might be a danger to her. I already know I can¡¯t bear to do the former ¨C I wouldn¡¯t crush her spirit for anything in the world. ¡°But Paisley, I¡¯m not safe for you to be around.¡± You won¡¯t hurt me, Daddy.¡± She decides firmly, tilting her chin up. You loves me too much. ¡°You¡¯re really determined aren¡¯t you?¡± I sigh, looking into her brilliant green eyes. Yes.¡± She insists. I am.¡± I think we need to talk to your Mommy.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Jane My dreams are deep and hazy. When I wake, I can¡¯t remember any of them. They slip through my fingers like water, and I¡¯m left wondering how I fell asleep in the first ce. Thest thing I remember, I called Ethan to tell him Paisley was missing. Paisley! I j3rk up, rising to a sitting position on the rest stop couch where I¡¯ve apparently been napping. I frantically look around the room, searching for my pups, but especially my youngest. When I don¡¯t see them, I push myself to my feet, stumbling out into the brisk daylight. As soon as I walk outside, I see Devon and Ethan standing over a puppy pile. Parker, Riley, and Ryder are on the ground, curled up around their sister ¨C giggling and wrestling. As soon as I see Paisley, I¡¯m crying. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been crying a lot today? I don¡¯t even remember most of the morning. ¡°Paisley!¡± I exim, rushing to join the pile. I drop to my knees in front of them, untangling Paisley from her siblings and dragging her into my arms, before weing the others to join us. ¡°Mommy!¡± The sweet pup cries, wrapping her plump arms around my neck. I rock back and forth, weeping into her neck and k!ssing every inch of skin I can reach. Only once she¡¯s been thoroughly smothered, do I offer my other babies the same affection, squeezing them all so tightly they begin to comin. ¡°You scared me half to death!¡± I tell Paisley, ignoring Parker and Riley¡¯s attempts to wriggle free from our hug ball. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy.¡± She professes, tears swimming in her beautiful eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯ wanna scare you. I just wanted Daddy so bad.¡± ¡°I know, angel.¡± I murmur, hating to know how badly she¡¯s hurting. ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time right now. I am too, but you can¡¯t run away from me. You can¡¯t put yourself in danger that way.¡± ¡°Jane.¡± I look up to see Ethan looking down at us, a pained grimace on his face. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Oh Goddess, not another scolding. He was helpful earlier when I called him, and he clearly found Paisley like he promised, but now she¡¯s safe I¡¯m almost certain I¡¯ve got an earfuling my way. I¡¯m not ready to hear what a terrible mother I am again, I don¡¯t need to be reminded. ¡°Do we have to?¡± I inquire softly, still cuddling my babies. ¡°Yes.¡± He answers gently, ncing at Devon.¡± Devon can watch the pups in the meantime.¡± My arms tighten around the children reflexively. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m letting them go after everything that¡¯s happened today. In fact, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever going to let them out of my sight. My wolf growls in agreement. Forget school and y dates¡­ who really needs education or socialization? I¡¯ll keep my pups safe at home until they¡¯re grown. They¡¯ll never be without my protection again, and even after they¡¯re grown¡­ ¡°They¡¯ll be okay, Jane.¡± Ethan assures me, keeping his voice low and even as he interrupts my thoughts. ¡°No one is ever going to run away, ever again ¨C right?¡± He adds, directing his words to the pups. They all nod their heads in agreement, staring up at me solemnly. ¡°We promise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I argue, still clutching them. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk here?¡± Seeming to realize my wolf won¡¯t let me budge, Ethan gently overpowers me, pulling the pups from my stranglehold and lifting me onto my feet. Come on Mama bear, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± I keep ncing back over my shoulder to the spot where my children remain with Devon, unable to calm my inner animal. The sun is setting at their backs, and I realize how much time has passed since I realized Paisley was gone this morning. I must have slept all afternoon. ¡°I¨C what happened?¡± I ask anxiously. ¡°Thest thing I remember, I was on the phone with you.¡± Ethan goes very still, ¡°Which time?¡± I blink, unable to make any sense of this. ¡°Did we speak more than once?¡± He rxes slightly. ¡°After you called to tell me about Paisley, you had an episode.¡± ¡°An episode?¡± I repeat, stunned and wracking my brains for any memory of this. ¡°What, like a seizure?¡± ¡°No, like PTSD.¡± Ethan corrects me softly. ¡°You thought we were back in the city when the traffickers first took the pups. You didn¡¯t know where you were or what was happening.¡± It takes a moment for my brain to process these facts. My thoughts immediately jump to Riley, Ryder and Parker. ¡°But the pups were with me.¡± ¡°They were, and they were very distressed to see you so upset.¡± He confirms, sending a stab of guilt straight through me. I¡¯m trying to picture the scene we must have made ¨C me having a mental breakdown in front of my four year olds. But I can¡¯t remember any of it, how can I not remember? ¡°They must have been terrified, I have to talk to them, I have to exin!¡± I¡¯m already turning back, but Ethan catches me. ¡°I already exined, Jane. And Devon was there.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He tried to help you through it but eventually he called me and I convinced you to take a sleeping pill.¡± He shares, looking very grave indeed. I¡¯m shaking my hand, my palm mped over my mouth. I can¡¯t believe I fell to pieces that way ¨C at a time when my daughter was missing and my other pups needed me to be strong, I was a blubbering mess. Shame and guilt battle for dominance over my senses, and I feel my body crumpling. I¡¯m bending at the waist, trying to remember how to breathe and praying that Devon is distracting the pups from seeing me this way. Seeming to read my thoughts, Ethanes around to my side, sliding an arm around my waist and supporting me before I can copse. ¡°How has ite to this?¡± I gasp, ¡°This isn¡¯t me! I¡¯m not this weak woman who falls to pieces at the first sign of adversity!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Ethan reminds me ¨C as if I could forget. ¡°And you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re even more vulnerable than usual. Besides, it isn¡¯t weak to bear scars from your traumas ¨C if anything it shows you¡¯ve survived against all the odds.¡± He guides me around a corner, out of sight from Devon and our pups.¡±You need to cut yourself some ck.¡± What? I think, truly baffled now. Is this the same man who¡¯s been telling me I¡¯m not fit to be a mother and I need to me myself for everything that¡¯s gone wrongtely? Has he actually lost his mind, or is there something else going on here, some reason he¡¯s trying to butter me up? I weave in a shaking breath, suspicion welling up inside me. ¡°Why are you being nice to me?¡± I inquire, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°What else has happened, what aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to appease you, I¡¯m just being honest.¡± Ethan grits out, though there¡¯s something oddly severe about his features, something that tells me I¡¯m not far off base. ¡°Where did you find Paisley, what happened afterwards?¡± I demand, needing to know whether or not the details I¡¯m missing are to do with some new horror my daughter survived. ¡°She was sound asleep in the back of a tourist¡¯s car¡± Ethan shares. ¡°I found her at the border, and scolded her soundly for running away.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± I press. ¡°No.¡± He sighs. ¡°We talked, but she was far from repentant. In fact, she dug in her little heels and told me point nk she wasn¡¯t giving up. The bottom line is that Paisley is determined to stay with me, and she¡¯s insisting that she¡¯ll keep running away until we let her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only four,¡± I m0an, hating every second of this. ¡°She just needs time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Ethan argues. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure we can risk being wrong. She was okay this time, but she might not be so lucky next time. She¡¯s a stubborn little thing, and if she keeps trying toe back to me, we could lose her for good.¡± ¡°Well short of locking her up and praying that time will heal her, I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡± I confess, on the verge of tears just thinking about this. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lock her up.¡± Ethan remarks, all but snarling. ¡°Then tell me, Ethan.¡± I snipe, letting all my bitterness seep into my tone. ¡°What am I supposed to do? You¡¯re the one who put us in this situation, so tell me ¨C how am I supposed to make this better when you¡¯re the only one who can?¡± ¡°What if I changed my mind?¡± Ethan asks, looking uncertain. ¡°What if I agreed to keep her?¡± I blink, ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ethan gazes down at me, all imposing power and Alpha authority.¡±I¡¯m saying, I think we should go back to the way things were before. You keep Ryder, Parker and Riley, and I¡¯ll keep Paisley.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Jane ¡°I.. what?¡± I stutter, wondering if this is another fever dream, or if Ethan actually just suggested splitting our children up again. ¡°We have to ept the reality of our situation, Jane.¡± Ethan continues, pursing his lips. I barely contain the impulse to scoff ¨C he has some nerve saying this to me, as if I haven¡¯t been coping with the fallout of his reckless decisions for months now. ¡°Paisley isn¡¯t going to stop running away, so the only thing I know to do is to keep her with me so she won¡¯t have anywhere to run.¡± ¡°But everything is different now!¡± I insist, my lip trembling at the very thought of giving up my daughter. ¡°We can¡¯t just pretend like we never met. She¡¯s unhappy being away from you at the moment, but what happens when she starts missing me and the other pups. You want to keep them apart for the rest of their lives?¡± ¡°No, of course not.¡± Ethan sighs. ¡°I think we give her the choice. And whoever she picks, she can always see the other for visits, even full holidays.¡¯ ¡°You know perfectly well shell choose you!¡± I use, wondering what bothers me more knowing she likes Ethan better, or knowing it¡¯s my own fault. ¡°But I just got her back.¡± I argue weakly, knowing this isn¡¯t really a good excuse to make my child miserable. ¡°We hardly had any time together before the kidnapping, and half of that was spent in hospitals or ying games with you. I¡¯ve been waiting for her for years.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Ethan frowns, looking very severe. And I hate to say it, but I think this is the price of that decision. She wants me, because she doesn¡¯t know you.¡± I want to scream that this isn¡¯t fair. He knows I never felt like I had a choice in leaving her. He knows that he¡¯s forbidden me to stay in the NightFang pack.¡±So you¡¯ll change your mind about keeping her, but you won¡¯t change your mind about letting me stay ¨C about the other pups?¡± Ethan¡¯s features harden, and I know his answer before he ever opens his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m only putting this on the table because she¡¯ll kill herself trying to get back to me otherwise. This isn¡¯t what I wanted.¡± ¡°Leaving her wasn¡¯t what I wanted either.¡± I hiss. ¡°I was trying to ensure she survived too, I was trying to protect them all the best way I knew how.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Paisley knows that. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she spent all those years without a mother.¡± Ethan sighs, looking as though he might truly possess some empathy for my plight ¨C assuming such a thing was possible. ¡°But this has been my n from day one, this was always the n.¡± I murmur uselessly. I will never regret the choice I made to leave Paisley in Ethan¡¯s care, if I hadn¡¯t she never would have survived. But this isn¡¯t the way it was supposed to work out Ethanughs humorlessly. ¡± Jane, if anyone understands what it¡¯s like to make ns for your children, only to have everything backfire because kids have minds of their own, it¡¯s me.¡± I flinch, not because his statement is harsh, but because it rings with so much honesty that I feel sick again. As parents, we try our best, but the sign of being a good mother or father is raising independent, free thinking pups. We can¡¯t be angry with Paisley for living up to our expectations.¡± ¡°But I want her.¡±I say in a small voice, feeling very silly now. Tears are spilling from my eyes, and I¡¯m shocked to feel one of Ethan¡¯s strong armse around me. I try to lean into him, to bury my face in his neck and cry myself out in hisforting embrace ¨C the way I used to. Instead he holds me at arms¡¯ length, offering only the barest sympathy for my emotional distress. ¡°I want all my babies.¡± She¡¯s mine! I think bitterly, I shared her long enough. ¡°You¡¯ll have Parker, Ryder and Riley.¡± Ethan promises. ¡°And you¡¯ll have the new baby too. Besides, this isn¡¯t the end. I¡¯ll make sure P aisley can visit you and the other pups as often as she wants¡± ¡°You won¡¯t visit with her?¡± I rify, wondering if I¡¯m asking for myself or my pups. At present, the other pups don¡¯t want anything to do with Ethan, though that might change. My wolf on the other hand, she¡¯s still praying he¡¯ll wake up and realize what a fool he¡¯s been to reject us and that¡¯s far more likely to happen if we remain near one another. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ethan hedges, still patting my back as if I¡¯m a stranger, and not the woman he was vowing to love to the ends of the earth a few months ago. I nod briskly, stepping away from him. ¡°I need a few minutes¡­ before we ask her.¡± Ethan eyes me worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you should be on your own right now.¡± ¡°Goddess Ethan, I just want to pull myself together, I¡¯m not going to do anything desperate.¡± I counter, roling my eyes and wondering how he manages to be so impossible. It seems like everytime I want him he pushes me away, but the moment I desire time to myself he¡¯s on me like glue. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant.¡± Ethan admonishes, raking his eyes over me with obvious worry.¡± You¡¯re just not very steady on your feet yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I insist, pushing him away. I stalk into the women¡¯s room, bending over the sink and fighting the urge to scream out all my overflowing emotions. Thest thing I need is for Ethan to think I¡¯m even more unstable than he already does. I count to ten, then I count to twenty, taking deep breaths all the time. At a certain point I decide that there¡¯s no way to prepare myself for losing my daughter again. I just have to brace myself and rip the bandaid off. When I finally emerge, with my shoulders set and a deternmined grimace on my face, Ethan asks. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ll ever me.¡±I mutter ¨C as if anything could be ready for this. He calls the pups over, and they approach us hesitantly. Paisley immediately asks to be picked up, lifting her arms to me in silent request and all but breaking my heart in two. I promptly scoop her up, cuddling her close and trying not to burst into fresh sobs. What if this is thest time I ever get to hold her? ¡°Pups, we have something we want to ask you.¡± Ethan begins, sounding almost as nervous as I feel. ¡°We want you all to be safe and happy, but at the same time, we understand that the right thing for some of you, might not be the right thing for all of you. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s he saying?¡± Parker asks me, eyeing Ethan suspiciously. Of all my pups, Parker has been the wariest of Ethan since learning of his rejection. ¡°He¡¯s saying that we¡¯re going to give you a choice.¡± I exin, knowing that my three oldest won¡¯t hesitate toe home with me, and feeling no danger of giving them all the same option we¡¯re offering Paisley. ¡°You cane home with me, or you can go back and live in the Nightfang pack with your Daddy. Of course I hope we can all stay together,¡±I continue, pulling back so I can look Paisley in the eye, ¡°but I understand if you want to be with Ethan.¡± Paisley is starting up at me with wide, shining eyes, no doubt a mirror image of my own. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of you so long, Mommy.¡± She tells me, ¡°All I ever wanted was to have a Mommy of my own.¡± ¡°I know, angel.¡± I confide, even though I hate hearing how she pined for me. ¡°I was dreaming of you too.¡± ¡°And I loves you more than anything.¡± Paisley adds, ¡°And I loves my brothers and sisters. But I think needs to be with Daddy.¡± ¡°Paisley you can¡¯t!¡± Riley objects, tugging on her sister¡¯s leg to get her attention, ¡°you¡¯re s¡¯posed to be with us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Riley.¡± I whisper. ¡°But we only just mets! And we¡¯re going to have a new baby soon!¡± Ryder interjects,ing forward as well. ¡°It won¡¯t be goodbye forever.¡± I advise, my breath shaky, ¡°just until we can visit again.¡± ¡°But when will that be?¡± Parker inquires, his face crinkled in displeasure. ¡°You can¡¯t suspect us to go very long without seeing Paisley. She¡¯s one of us.¡± ¡°She can visit as often as you like.¡± Ethan promises, meeting Parker¡¯s gaze with a stern promise. ¡°But the most important thing is that she¡¯s safe. And she won¡¯t be as long as she keeps trying to run back to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Riley objects. ¡°Me neither!¡± The boys confirm. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be honest, I don¡¯t want to be away from your sister myself, but we have to do what¡¯s best for everyone.¡± I confess. ¡°So Paisley, is this your decision, to stay with your Daddy?¡± She looks up at me, and I feel as though my entire world hangs in the bnce as she opens her mouth to reply. Next Chapter Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Jane Watching Ethan drive away with Paisley just about destroyed me. When she answered my question, informing us all that she did indeed want to stay with her father, I tried to hide how badly it hurt me. I think I did an admirable job covering my emotions, until of course Parker, Ryder and Riley threw a collective fit. We¡¯d only just gotten them calmed down when Ethan announced it was time to go, and then Paisley was sobbing and clinging to me and the other pups. It seems that however certain she felt about her decision, actually saying goodbye was another matter entirely. Finally Ethan scooped her up and carried her away, apparently deciding that if he waited until we were all done crying ¨C they would never be able to leave. So I watched my youngest, precious daughter disappear into the distance, until Ethan¡¯s car finally passed over the horizon and vanished from sight. Getting my remaining pups back into the car toplete our own journey had been easy after that, and their dramatic protests had drained energy so well that they quickly fell asleep. ¡°What do I do now?¡± I ask Devon, ncing into the back seat of the car to ensure the other pups are still out cold. ¡°You put one foot in front of the other.¡± He answers, reaching over to squeeze my hand. ¡°And you keep doing that until you no longer have to think about it. One day soon you¡¯ll be running at top speed, and this will all be a bad memory.¡± ¡°I did that once before¡± I remind him. ¡°But in my experience bad memories don¡¯t always stay in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He acknowledges, ncing at me meaningfully, at the small hand still cradled in his. ¡°But things that were negative at one time of your life can be positive in another. And if you live in constant fear of your past then you¡¯ll always be a ve to it. You don¡¯t want to live that way, Jane. And you don¡¯t want that for your pups either.¡± ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I press, my curiosity about the years we spent apart growing. ¡°Of course.¡± He agrees easily. ¡°How did you move on when you left the Nightfang pack?¡± I inquire, trying to picture what it had been like for him. Granted, I left too, but I¡¯d never been able to move on because of Paisley. I left a piece of my heart behind, and now¡­ well now I¡¯m doing it again. I suppose I¡¯ll never be truly whole again, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t try. ¡°You mean move on from my old life, or move on from you?¡± Devon rifies, watching me out of the corner of his eye while he navigates the winding roads. ¡°Both.¡±I reply, trying not to feel too guilty. I still can¡¯t believe he left because of me. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Well, moving on from my old life was difficult, but I took it one day at a time, and eventually enough time passed and I found enough happiness in my new pack that I stopped missing my old life. I think I¡¯ll always be nostalgic for the nightfang pack, but I left when I was so young that I didn¡¯t really figure out who I was untilter. You on the other hand¡­ I¡¯m not sure I ever actually got over you, Janey.¡± ¡°So all that stuff you were saying about not being a ve to your past?¡± I question, the corner of my mouth twitching up. ¡°Hey, just because I can¡¯t take my own advice, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not good.¡± He chuckles warmly. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Iugh, dragging my fingers through my hair. We¡¯re quiet then, the winteryndscape speeding by the windows growing cold and more bleak the further north we travel. Dead grass and barren trees are gradually reced by snow banks and evergreens, and I wonder if I¡¯m doomed to be like Devon. I can leave the NightFang pack behind, I can Suddenly I can see the girl I once was, the teenager who fell in love with a man well above her station and somehow found the bravery to marry him. She would be ashamed of me for thinking this way, for letting a man steal her strength and break her spirit. I think of my daughters too, of the example I want to set for them not as a woman who falls down and is too afraid to get back up again, but as a woman who is stronger for her Scars, and has the courage to live, not just survive. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be ruled by my past.¡± I tell Devon, still staring thoughtfully out the windows. ¡°I¡¯ve been letting my pain control me for too long, I¡¯ve let Ethan twist and contort me into someone I don¡¯t recognize.. and I¡¯m not going to do it anymore. I want to find a way to be happy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s the Jane I know.¡± Devon smiles over at me, a look of pride filling his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for her to turn up.¡± ¡°I think I keep forgetting that just because things are good for a while, or bad for a while ¨C it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re going to stay that way. Nothingsts forever. You have to work for the life you want, every single day. And I don¡¯t know how to do that yet, I don¡¯t know where to find that endurance.¡± I confess. Devon nods, as if he not only understands what I mean, but feels it too. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you.¡± When we get home, the pups run upstairs, and I¡¯m struck by how different this is from thest time we returned from the Nightfang pack. Now instead of tantrums and tears, my children are thrilled to see our familiar apartment. They tear through the front door, immediately letting Mr. Fluff out of his travel carrier and giving him a tour of his new home. That¡¯s one detail that slipped my mind when we said goodbye to Paisley, I didn¡¯t even consider the bunny until they were long gone. I have to call Ethan about getting Paisley another pet. I wonder if it¡¯s even urred to her yet that choosing Ethan meant leaving the fuzzball behind. Devon graciously carts our luggage inside,plimenting the cozy space where I raised my babies. It isforting to be back here, in this ce that¡¯s filled with so many memories of their young lives. It still doesn¡¯t feel right without Paisley, but as long as my children are happy, I can make our lives here as full and bright as they were before Ethan came along and ruined everything again. I deposit a huge pile of mail on the table recalling the exasperated look our doorman gave me when we entered the building. He¡¯d shoved the stack into my hands before I had a chance to look at it, but now I notice there¡¯s a thick envelope from my bank. Finding a letter opener, I slice it open and extract the papers within, expecting some dull notifications about policy changes or ount maintenance. Instead, my jaw drops to the floor. ¡°Oh my god.¡± I exim, scanning the letter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Devon inquiresing to my side. ¡°This says my mortgage was paid off ¨C in full.¡± I share, showing him the documents. ¡°It has to be a mistake, I had fifteen years left on the payment n.¡± It¡¯s true that I could have paid it off early, if I wanted to drain my personal savings ount. However I¡¯d never felt secure enough to take such a risk. It was more important to me to have money in the bank in case of emergencies, than to throw millions of dors at an apartment we might not even stay in. ¡°It¡¯s addressed to you, Jane.¡± Devon confirms. ¡°And it lists this address and apartment number as the property. You might not have paid off the mortgage, but someone did.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± I question,pletely baffled. ¡°I mean I know a few people wealthy enough ¨C Ethan included. But the only ones with both the money and the generosity to do something like this would be Eric and Linda. And even then this is way overboard!¡± ¡°You should call them and find out.¡± Devon suggests, his brow furrowing. ¡°I¡¯m surprised the bank didn¡¯t list a payee.¡± I¡¯ve already moved on to the next letter, out of habit more than anything else. However the second letter is as shocking as the first. It¡¯s a notification iming I¡¯ve won a contest I¡¯m certain I never entered. You won! The bold text reads, Congrattions, your vouchers for a year of free spa visits are inside. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± I mutter in astonishment. I mean, I suppose this is something that I might have randomly entered a lottery for and forgotten about, or perhaps a raggle from some corporate event, but I certainly didn¡¯t put any effort into entering a contest like this. Devon looks over my shoulder, reading the notice with raised brows. ¡°Wow. It looks like your luck is finally turning around, Janey.¡± The next letter is even stranger, a confirmation from a prepaid cleaning service promising to arrive every Friday for the foreseeable future and clean my house from top to bottom. My heart is beginning to race, and I¡¯m wondering if this is some sort of wonderful dream. No more mortgage, spa visits, people to clean my house for me- it¡¯s like Christmas hase all over again and Santa decided to spoil me absolutely rotten. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± Devon shakes his head, ¡°I promise this is real.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I¡¯m smiling now, so widely that my cheeks hurt. ¡°How is any of this possible?¡± Devonughs, slinging his arm over my shoulders and giving me a squeeze. ¡°Come on, you know what they say ¨C don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth. You deserve some pampering, just ept it.¡± I giggle, I actually giggle like a school girl and jump up and down, calling out to the pups. ¡°Kids, get your Coats! We¡¯re going out to celebrate!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Ethan ¡°Ethan, if you¡¯re going to do a bunch of grand gestures for Jane and make us take credit for them, you could at least warn us!¡± Linda scolds over the phone. ¡°I mean the photo album was one thing, but now you¡¯ve really taken it too far. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Honestly, her mortgage?¡± ¡°I assumed you would just tell her Eric feels so guilty for deceiving her all those years that he¡¯s going overboard.¡± I reply. ¡°I did, but you have to admit it seems like a bit much ¨C even for him!¡± Linda replies. ¡°Besides I¡¯m not expecting you to take credit for everything ¨C Devon agreed to say the babysitting service and personal gifts are from him.¡± I supply, smiling at the she-wolf¡¯s indignation. ¡°And herpany¡¯s stock portfolio?¡± Linda gripes, ¡°how are you going to exin that one?¡± ¡°Angel investors.¡± I answer easily. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡¯s out of the realm of possibilities after all ¨C La Louve is the most profitable fragrancepany on the market, any number of hedge funds would be thrilled to invest.¡± ¡°You know that this is crazy, right?¡± Linda grouses. ¡°She would so much rather have you, Ethan. Not to mention Paisley.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve heard all this from Matthew and Devon already.¡± I inform her stubbornly. ¡°But I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want the best for my family, and that¡¯s not me.¡± Linda sighs, a heavy, beleaguered sound that makes it clear she thinks I¡¯m beingpletely unreasonable. ¡°Are there any updates on your condition?¡± She asks after a moment. ¡°I mean is the prognosis still terrible?¡± ¡°My doctors just told me about a potential surgery.¡± I rte, somewhat reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s risky, and if it goes wrong I could end up worse off than before. ¡° ¡°Risky how?¡± Linda rifies. ¡°Well there¡¯s still so much fluidpressing my spinal cord that any surgery would apparently be very difficult because they can¡¯t actually see my nerve pathways. If they knick the wrong thing then my paralysis could be truly permanent, or more extensive than it already is.¡± I exin. And then I truly would have a death sentence.¡± ¡°But I thought the braces were helping you?¡± Linda responds, trying to understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you that the more you keep your body moving, the more the swelling would decrease? Is it possible to keep up the physical therapy so the swelling decreases enough to make the surgery more viable?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± I confirm. ¡°And I think that¡¯s what I have to do anyway ¨C I might be willing to risk the surgery if things were more stable with the pack, or if I was in worse condition. If I started to really lose it then I might attempt it anyway ¨C because at that point I wouldn¡¯t be doing the pack or Paisley any good by waiting. Luckily having Paisley here is helping my wolf stay calm.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Jane let her go.¡± Lindaments. ¡°She must be heartbroken.¡± ¡°She was pretty devastated,¡¯ I share grimly. ¡°But it won¡¯t be forever. If I don¡¯t find a way to get better Paisley will be back with Jane and the other pups within the year.¡± I can practically hear Linda wince. She hates listening to me talk about my possible death so matter-of-factly, but I don¡¯t see any benefit in ignoring reality. That won¡¯t help anyone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of having her around when you¡¯re in this state?¡± Linda presses. ¡°Yes, but she really didn¡¯t give us an option. She¡¯s a stubborn little thing.¡± I remark, unable to keep a hint of pride out of my voice. ¡°She¡¯s her father¡¯s daughter.¡± Linda counters dryly, taking a moment to let her words sink in. ¡°How¡¯s she holding up?¡± ¡°She misses them.¡± I rte, ¡°but it gets a little easier every day, and they talk on the phone constantly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Linda breathes. ¡°You¡¯ll let me know if you need anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I promise. ¡°And you¡¯ll warn me before you decide to -I don¡¯t know, buy Jane a castle and sign my name on the card?¡± She adds, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You have my word.¡± Iugh. ¡°Bye Linda.¡± After I hang up, I finish getting ready for the day, drop Paisley off at school and head for the pack headquarters. However when I arrive, I find Matthew waiting outside my office, looking very nervous indeed. Things have been tense between ustely. He understands my determination to do right by the pack and my family with whatever time I have left, but I know he disagrees with me about what ¡°right¡± is. The closest we came to actually being on the same page is when I decided to bring Paisley home. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I ask, my heart skipping a beat. My immediate thought is of Jane and the pups; has something happened? Am l just jumping to conclusions? Matthew pales when he sees me, and my suspicions increase. Oh Goddess, what is it. He slowly rises from his armchair. ¡°I have to tell you something, and I need you to be calm when I do.¡± It speaks volumes that Matthew is still afraid of my temper despite my paralysis, but I hate the trepidation on his face. ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I demand. As strange as it seems, the scent of Matthew¡¯s fear calms me slightly, telling me this isn¡¯t about delivering bad news, but something else entirely. ¡°I did something.¡± Matthew confesses vaguely. And you¡¯re not going to like it.¡± I narrow my eyes, feeling as though I¡¯m on a roller coaster of emotion. Worried then calm, now near panicked that Matthew might have betrayed my confidence. ¡°What? What did you do?¡± ¡°Ethan,¡± Matthew begins, raising his palms in supplication. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing so much bettertely, but you¡¯re still trying to do everything on your own and it simply isn¡¯t working. You were a different man when Jane was here, and I understand why you couldn¡¯t let her Stay, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get help from someone else.¡± ¡°Matthew, what did you do?¡± I snap, not liking the direction this is taking one bit. ¡°I called Nina.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice is barely audible, but I heard him loud and clear. ¡°Nina?¡± I repeat, aghast. ¡°As in-?¡± ¡°As in, your fated mate.¡± Matthew confirms. ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking her ever since you two met all those years ago ¨C just in case. I thought if you wouldn¡¯t let Jane help you, you might let her.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± I thunder. ¡°What part of ¡°the people closest to me are in the most danger¡¯ don¡¯t you understand? Moreover, what in the Goddess¡¯s name makes you think I can trust this woman? I met her for two hours almost a decade ago ¨C for all you know she¡¯ll betray my secret to the entire pack!¡± ¡°Ohe off it!¡± Matthew grumbles back. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have any motive to do that. If she cares for you, she¡¯ll want to help. If she doesn¡¯t, she¡¯ll either go away or she¡¯ll stick around to take advantage of your status like Eve. Either way you spin it, she benefits from keeping the secret.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did this without talking to me first!¡± I hiss, groaning as my wolf tries to break free. ¡°You would have stopped me!¡± Matthew shouts, raising his voice at me for the first time in my memory. ¡°You aren¡¯t yourself right now, Ethan. You were fvcking suicidal a few weeks ago and as thrilled as I am that you¡¯ve turned things around, I don¡¯t trust you not to go down that path again if things take a turn for the worse! I can¡¯t just stand by and watch you suffer without trying everything I can to help you. Not as your Beta and certainly not as your friend. It will be good for you and Paisley both.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I roar, feeling beyond betrayed. Matthew has never defied me this way.¡±You didn¡¯t have any right! I ought to remove you from your position.¡± ¡°I had every right!¡± Matthewbats. ¡°I have served you loyally since we were eighteen years old and I have been your best friend for another ten years on top of that! If anyone has the right to give you a kick in the p*nts when your stubborn as-s deserves it, it¡¯s me. And we both know you aren¡¯t going to fire me- you might want to, but if I¡¯m gone you¡¯ll have to trust someone else with your secret and we both know there¡¯s no one as loyal to you as I am.¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t fire you.¡± I grit out, pacing awkwardly in my braces. ¡°Just undo it.¡± I order. ¡°Whatever it takes, call her back and tell her not toe.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡± Matthew states grimly, shaking his head. ¡°This didn¡¯t just happen. I called her the other day.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± I demand fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m saying that she¡¯s already here.¡± Matthew confesses, ncing towards my closed office, ¡°and she¡¯s right on the other side of those doors. Next Chapter Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Ethan I can¡¯t believe this. I haven¡¯t seen Nina in years. We met once when Jane and I were first married. She was traveling through the territory with her family, and though our wolves had recognized each other immediately, I¡¯d never been interested in anyone but Jane. My bond with Nina felt more like encountering a long lost friend or sibling ¨C it wasn¡¯t anything like the overpowering need that consumed me any time I was near Jane. In all honesty I don¡¯t know how Nina had felt about the situation ¨C I never gave her the chance to tell me. I merely exined that I was already mated and I wished her the best. Matthew was there of course, and I even understand him keeping tabs on her in the meantime. It makes sense ¨C if she ended up mated to an Alpha and they found out who I was, they might be a threat to me. I know I would feel compelled to destroy any fated mate of Janes ¨C purely for existing. However the idea that Matthew had called her after all this time, brought her here when I nearing the end of my life.. I can¡¯t evenprehend this. I understand his thought process, but I cannot ept or forgive it. His heart might have been in the right ce, but he crossed a line and he knows it. I¡¯m still staring at the door to my office, and now that I scent the air, it seems so obvious that Nina is here. I remember her scent as if it was yesterday. Where Jane is sweetness and sunshine incarnate, all soft florals and gentle amber, Nina is bolder, spicier and woodier. She¡¯s a more dominant wolf to be sure, another Alpha and born leader, but she isn¡¯t my little wolf. I give Matthew onest re before storming into my office, stopping dead in my tracks when I see Nina. She stands when I enter, offering me a soft smile. She¡¯s tall, lean and lovely ¨C with raven hair, caramel skin and rich choctey eyes. Only a blind man would think she isn¡¯t beautiful, but she isn¡¯t my type. My type is pint- sized, blonde and with eyes like the forest ¨C so fair that I can see even the slightest of her blushes painting her skin pink. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± I say by way of greeting, my voice as rough as gravel. Nina arches a finely sculpted brow. ¡°Well hello to you too.¡± She quips. My wolf rumbles uncertainly in my chest. He¡¯s always been crazy about Jane and I don¡¯t think he has any true interest in Nina, but he still doesn¡¯t like me showing our mate such disrespect. ¡°Tm sorry, I don¡¯t mean to be rude. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin¡± Nina tells me, seeming entirely unfazed. I suppose that¡¯s the difference between an alpha and an omega. Jane would either quiver or defy me, but Nina simply seems above it all. ¡° Matthew already told me everything, besides,¡± She adds wryly, nodding towards the waiting room. ¡°I may or may not have overheard your little chat.¡± Sighing as I recall just how loud we¡¯d been during our argument, I begin, ¡°Then you already know what I have to say. I¡¯m sorry Matthew called you here, but I¡¯m afraid it was a mistake¡± Nina c0cks her head to the side. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I growl, wishing she would show me some reaction other than this nonchnce. ¡°If you truly know my situation then you know things are pretty bleak. No one should have to cope with this stress ¨C especially not when we don¡¯t have a pre-existing rtionship. I made an exception for my daughter, but she wants to be with me because she¡¯s too young to know better.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°And if I want to be with you too?¡± She poses, raising both brows now. ¡°What if I don¡¯t know better myself?¡± ¡°Why in the Goddess¡¯s name would you want to invite this misery upon yourself?¡±I demand. Nina sighs, and I catch a sh of annoyance in her warm eyes. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t get a choice in things when you rejected me all those years ago. You never asked me what I wanted or how I felt ¨C you simply told me that nothing was ever going to happen between us.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± I say simply. ¡°Well, if you had asked me, I would have told you that I was raised my entire life being groomed to be an Alpha¡¯s mate. My parents somehow sensed my fate and began training me from a young age. They came from a very poor background, so they wanted the very best for me, they wanted me to be able to seed when I eventually found my mate.¡± Nina shares, sounding a bit bitter now. ¡°You can imagine how disappointed they were when I found you and you wouldn¡¯t even give me the time of day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I profess honestly. ¡°You have to know it wasn¡¯t about you ¨C I was just already in love.¡± ¡°I get that.¡± Nina confirms, ¡°but now you need to understand that I have spent my life training to be a Luna and nothing else. I never had a career, I never searched for love or took on hobbies, everything I have ever done was geared towards this single goal. Preparing me for this role took all of my parents¡¯ money, and all my free time.¡± She continues, ¡°It¡¯s all they ever wanted and I epted it as my destiny because they sacrificed everything for me to achieve it.¡± I have a feeling I know where this is going, and the truth is that I understand more than she probably realizes. My upbringing wasn¡¯t so different. I was raised to be an Alpha and nothing else ¨C I never had any other options. ¡°But I haven¡¯t made my parents proud.¡± Nina tells me, ¡°and I haven¡¯t reached any of my own goals because all I am is a Luna without a pack.¡± ¡°I know how you feel.¡± I admit stiffly. ¡°My childhood and adolescence was consumed with training to be Alpha ¡°Yes, but you got to live up to your potential ¨C you got to fulfill your birthright!¡± Nina interrupts. For the first time I realize how angry she is. I never saw any of this emotion when we first met, though maybe they weren¡¯t as strong then. She was very young at the time, maybe she imagined my rejection would give her the chance to branch out and do what she actually wanted, but by then it was toote. ¡°How do you think my parents took the news that you were already mated?¡± She asks, clearly reading my thoughts. ¡°Do you think they were epting? That they said ¡®fuck all our sacrifices¡¯ you go live your bliss now? No! They dragged me around to every other Alpha in the world trying to pawn me off, and it never worked.¡± She huffs. ¡°Nina, I really am -¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re sorry again.¡± She interjects. ¡°I don¡¯t need empty apologies. I need action ¨C and you have a chance to make this up to me.¡± She exins. You need someone to help you through thesest months, and I need to be a Luna. I need to fulfill this goal, I need to achieve my destiny.¡± ¡°But it might only be for a few months.¡± I remind her gently. ¡°And I can¡¯t give you pups of your own, I can¡¯t be a true mate to you.¡± ¡°I realize that.¡± Nina informs me, ¡°And I have a n, if you¡¯re willing to hear it out.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± I encourage, curious now. ¡°I will y nursemaid to you. Whether you want me here or not, we are fated, and my wolf doesn¡¯t like seeing yours in pain. It wants to care for him and I. I want to care for you.¡± She shares, softening her tone. I¡®ll help you care for your daughter ¨C she¡¯s going to need a woman¡¯s touch, especially if you can¡¯t get better. My presence will keep your wolf calm and sane longer, which will extend my own rein¡­ and even if you die, I will finally be free of my parent¡¯s expectations. I will finally be free to live my own life.¡± This sounds like a very logical n, but the more I look at Nina, the more I suspect there is deeper emotion underneath all her tough words. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s being honest about her upbringing, but something about the light in her eyes makes me suspect she might be hoping for affection between us ¨C affection I cannot give. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be cruel, I just have to say it so that we¡¯re on the same page.¡±I forewarn her, ¡°but you need to know this rtionship won¡¯t ever result in love on my end. That isn¡¯t something I can give you.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± She answers stiffly. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that.¡± An hour ago I never would have agreed to this plot, but then again I hadn¡¯t known just how deeply my rejection had impacted her. I realize now that I owe Nina this much, and she¡¯s right about her wolf soothing mine. It might extend my pain, but it will also give me more time to ensure my family is safe and my legacy is secure. Taking a deep breath, I agree. ¡°Then we have a deal.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Jane Three Months Later I keep waiting for life to return to normal. But I¡¯m not sure it ever will. In the three months since I gave up Paisley for the second time, a lot has changed. The pup¡¯s 5th birthday came and went, and though my youngest came to celebrate the event with us, Ethan stayed behind in the NightFang pack with his new mate. The news about Nina had taken me by little surprise ¨C I¡¯d always known he would find a she-wolf to rece me, though I admit I hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so fast. I also hadn¡¯t expected it to be his fated mate. When the news broke, I pretended it didn¡¯t hurt, but I think everyone knew I was simply putting on a brave front. The distance between us makes it easier to convince myself Ethan doesn¡¯t still hold power over me, but the truth is not a day goes by that I don¡¯t think of him ¨C that I don¡¯t mourn his loss. Of course, I miss Paisley too, just not in the same way. Longing for my child is a very different matter than longing for my mate, and though she is not near me, we still talk every day. I never speak to Ethan, unless it is to arrange future visits or calls. I suppose the difference is that I haven¡¯t lost my daughterpletely, but I know I¡¯m never getting Ethan back no matter what I do. N?velDrama.Org ? content. But time passes whether we want it to or not, and as winter slowly thawed into spring, I saw my life changing in incredible ways despite my grief. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think I had a guardian angel watching over me. My friends have been obscenely generous since I returned to the Dark Moon pack, but my good luck goes far beyond Linda, Eric and Devon spoiling me. It seems like every time Ie up against a problem or stumbling block, it disappears before I can begin to truly worry: When my fragrancepany was having difficulty winning a bid on newboratory because our mainpetitor held political leverage over the seller, the other buyer suddenly walked away without any exnation, leaving the path clear for me to win the sale. When I came up against a permitting issue with the research and development wing of my production, the pack regtory agency abruptly changed its policy, allowing me to secure my permits. When my car broke down, the dealer delivered a new, upgraded model to my door before I could even get an estimate on the repairs from my mechanic, stating a factory recall had entitled me to a brand new vehicle ¨C but I never even called them. Of course, it¡¯s not only my problems solving themselves, it¡¯s also oddities like winning that spa voucher. I¡¯ve won raffles at the pups Academy and random sweepstakes without ever entering. And when I attended a silent charity auction, I ended up winning an all expenses paid, dream vacation for the pups and I, even though I didn¡¯t bid on it. I¡¯ve even started receivingvish nursery furniture and infant essories which I was too shy to put on my baby shower registry, not wanting to impose on my friends. Sometimes I actually wonder if my mother¡¯s ghost is going to reappear and exin that she¡¯s been pulling the strings from the afterlife, because I can¡¯t think of any other exnation. I know my friends are responsible for some things, but any goodwill they felt they owed me has been repaid a thousand times over at this point. Despite the good luck, I¡¯ve been going to therapy twice a week- once with the pups and once on my own ¨C in order to try and move forward from everything that happened. It hasn¡¯t been easy for any of us, but I can truthfully say that we¡¯re all doing better every day. In fact, I¡¯m feeling so steady and grounded that I¡¯ve finally decided to go out with Devon on a real date ¨C not a family activity or a forced outing to prove anything to myself or Ethan, but a true evening of romance. I don¡¯t know if I feel anything for Devon yet, but I figure I have to keep my heart open to the possibilities. After all, Ethan found his fated mate, my mate might be out there too. My wolf hates the idea, but listening to her instinctsnded me in a terrible rtionship more than once, so this time I¡¯m listening to my head. Besides, Devon has been a devoted friend through thesest months, going to Lamaze sses and doctors appointments with me, providing a male role model for my boys, and showering Riley and I with affection ¨C I couldn¡¯t ask for a better boyfriend, right? I¡¯ve been trying to find the right time to bring up the topic of dating with him, but every time I decide to attempt it I end up losing my nerve at thest moment. So tonight I didn¡¯t give myself time to think. I stopped at his house on my way home from work, only pausing to ask my sitter to stay a bitter with the pups. When I knock on the door, it takes a moment for Devon to answer. However, once he does, his entire face lights up. ¡°Jane!¡± He smiles and hugs me warmly, ushering me inside. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I hesitate for a moment. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay? It¡¯s the best surprise I¡¯ve had all day!¡± He insists. ¡°Can I get you something to drink?¡± ¡°Just water.¡± I request, rubbing my growing belly. I¡¯m almost five months along now, and my baby is currently tapping dancing on my dder. ¡°Could I use your restroom though?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He agrees, ¡°You know the way.¡± I give myself a pep talk over the mirror once I¡¯ve relieved myself, telling my reflection I¡¯vee too far to chicken out now, When I finally emerge, Devon is waiting for me with a knowing expression. ¡°Is there a reason you were telling yourself to woman up¡¯ in there?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I flush. ¡°You heard that?¡± ¡°I did.¡± He answers gently, passing me a ss of water and pulling out a chair for me in the dining room. ¡°Well, I came to see you because I¡¯ve made a decision.¡± I announce, summoning my strength. ¡°Yes?¡± He prompts easily. ¡°Well, you know I¡¯ve been working through a lot of my insecurities in therapy and trying to get a handle on my trust issues.¡± I begin, realizing how telling this simple fact is. Before Devon I never would have shared such personal details with anyone. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to put pressure on you I mean, know how odd this situation is and I know Ie with a lot of baggage.. I mean I already have four pups and another on the way, it¡¯s not like with other she-wolves. Not that my children are baggage, just that there are lots of strings attached and they¡¯re wonderful strings but-¡° ¡°Janey, you¡¯re rambling.¡± Devon chuckles, reaching out to take my hand. He gives it an affectionate squeeze, and I gulp in a deep breath. ¡° Just tell me, whatever it is ¨C it can¡¯t be that bad.¡± ¡°I want to go out with you.. like, on a date.¡± I blurt out before I can stop myself. ¡°If you¡¯re still interested, I mean. I think I¡¯m ready.¡± Devon blinks, looking somewhat stunned. Still, he doesn¡¯t release my hand, and I have to take that as a good sign, right? The seconds drag by, and when he doesn¡¯t say anything, my heart sinks. ¡°Oh,¡± I murmur, pulling my hand away. His warm fingers tighten around my own, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± I inquire, staring at the table where our hands lie sped. ¡°Look¡± Devon sighs, ¡°When we first reconnected, I was hoping you might finally see me in this light.. after all this time. And I thought if I could just make you see how good we could be together, then eventually I could work up to sharing the truth with you.¡± He drags his free hand through his hair, ¡°But that was before I really understood how badly Ethan hurt you, and I¡¯ve seen all the progress you¡¯ve made in thest few months. I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I did anything to set you back after you¡¯vee so far¡­ and I can¡¯t in good conscience start something with you without telling you.¡± ¡°Without telling me what?¡± I press, my heart thumping nervously in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with baggage, Jane.¡± He remarks pointedly. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to scare you away, but I also don¡¯t want to be another man who lies to you.¡± Now I do pull my hand away, sensing betrayal ahead. Not Devon. I think. Please don¡¯t let kind, caring Devon be like all the rest of them. Haven¡¯t I been mistreated by enough men? Weren¡¯t Eric and Ethan enough tost me a lifetime? ¡°Have you been lying to me?¡± I squeak. ¡°Yes,¡± Devon answers gravely. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Ethan Unlike most kids, I never hated going to the doctor. I never feared shots or had anxiety visiting the dentist. It wasn¡¯t until Paisley was born that I began dreading the sympathetic smiles of nurses or grim faces of physicians with the unfortunate burden of bearing bad news. Over the years, watching my baby battle her heart condition taught me to absolutely despise hospitals and the sterile scents of testing facilities. I can¡¯t walk into a doctor¡¯s office without my heart sinking into my stomach, even if it¡¯s just for a routine wellness check. Those feelings of dread only grew when it became my turn to battle for my life, though Paisley is still at the heart of it. I wouldn¡¯t care so much about my fate if it weren¡¯t for her. I know Jane and the other pups are safe with Devon, I know they¡¯re healing and well on their way to bright futures. What¡¯s more, over thest three months Matthew and Nina have helped me make ns to ensure the pack¡¯s survival and prosperity if the worst should happen, but I¡¯m terrified of what my death will do to Paisley. The pack will recover. Jane, Parker, Ryder and Riley will recover.. Paisley might not. So when I enter my doctor¡¯s office this afternoon, my insides automatically tie themselves into knots. I¡¯vee to expect bad news from appointments like these, and even though I¡¯ve been improving in recent months, I can¡¯t unlearn all those years of fear and heartbreak. It¡¯s something of a surprise then, when my doctor enters with a wide smile on his face. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I narrow my eyes at him, not trusting that he¡¯s entered the right room. My suspicion only grows when he greets me with the same warm expression, ¡°Hello Alpha.¡± I cock my head to the side, ring my nostrils as if I imagine I might be able to sniff out whatever trick is about to be yed on me. ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡± I demand, wondering if he¡¯s trying to soften some imminent blow with his friendly demeanor. ¡°Oh Goddess, how bad is it? How long do I have?¡± The physician rolls his eyes and gives me an exasperated look. ¡°Honestly Ethan, it¡¯s not bad news. Have you no hope at all?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I quip, still overwhelmed with suspicion. ¡°If it¡¯s not bad news, then what is it?¡± I press, ¡°Are you trying to sell me something, or butter me up so I¡¯ll give you a rmendation to the board?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how your mate puts up with you.¡± He jokes, but his eyes linger on me, as if he¡¯s trying to gauge my reaction. The pack had been taken by genuine surprise when I introduced Nina as my fated mate. After everything that happened with Jane, Eve and the kidnapping, no one ever expected our family to split up. In the end I gave the excuse that traumatic experiences like ours could bring couples closer together or tear them apart, and we unfortunately qualified as thetter. That had provided the tabloids with plenty of material, but things really notched up when I announced my rtionship with Nina. The gossip has been endless and unbearable. Seeming to gather that I¡¯m not going to give him any insights on my private life, my doctor eventually continues. ¡°Yourtest scans are excellent, Alpha.¡± He announces. ¡°The fluid around your spinal cord has finally reduced enough that our chances of a sessful surgery are now around 50 percent ¨C which is a vast improvement from a few months ago.¡± ¡°50 percent chance of sess?¡± I repeat. ¡°And what is failure, exactly? It doesn¡¯t work and we try againter, or it doesn¡¯t work and I die?¡± Now he does frown. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve been paralyzed for four months now. Your wolf is bing more erratic by the day, even with your mate and your pup helping to calm him. By my estimate, you only have three or four months left before you cross a point of no return. Now, we can wait another month or two and hope that your chances will improve into the 60 percent range, but I can¡¯t predict what mental state you¡¯ll be in by then.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the best improvement I can hope for, ten percent?¡± I inquire, the gears turning in my mind. ¡°I¡¯d say so, and while the physical damage might be reversible, the mental may not be. I¡¯m advising you ¨C as your physician and as a member of this pack who wants you to remain Alpha ¨C do not wait on this surgery. Now is the best chance you have toe out of this in one piece, and if you wait we all might pay the price.¡± He deres firmly. ¡°Your family most of all.¡± I nod, clenching my eyes shut against the truth of his words. ¡°I need to talk to them.¡± I answer. ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision without letting them know what¡¯s at stake.¡± The doctor offers me a sad smile, ¡°Ethan, I understand what you¡¯re going through better than you think, and I know it¡¯s difficult with a little one at home. Just remember, it might feel important to stay with her as long as you possibly can, but if this works you can have a whole lifetime with her ¨C in my books that¡¯s worth risking a few months that will probably be incredibly painful and traumatizing for her.¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± I confirm, ¡°I still have to talk to them first¡± When I reach the penthouse about an hourter, it¡¯s to the sound of Nina¡¯s exasperated cry.¡± Paisley, this isn¡¯t funny! Come out this instant!¡± Despite the frustration in her voice, I feel my lip quirking up in amusement. Paisley has not exactly epted Nina, and she gets up to no end of mischief when I¡¯m away. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say my clever pup has decided to y hide and seek with my fated mate ¨C despite the fact that Nina never agreed to a game. When I walk in, I find Nina standing in the middle of the hall way, holding one of Paisley¡¯s dresses in her hand. She turns toward me with zing eyes, She did it again!¡± She exims. ¡°I told her it was bathtime and she pretended toe along- then the moment I turned my back she disappeared!¡± Nina waves the dress at me, as if in usation.¡± And of course this whole house smells like her so tracking her is like trying to find a needle in a haystack.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I muse, striding into the living room, ¡°if I were a sneaky little sausage called Paisley, where would I be?¡± I ask loudly, ducking down to peek under the couch. I hear a small giggle from the kitchen, and though Nina whips around with her ears cocked to the noise, I hold up a hand to stop her. ¡°She¡¯s not here¡± I project, pulling back one of the curtains. ¡°Did she disappear?¡± ¡°Honestly Ethan, I know you think it¡¯s cute but she¡¯s too old for this!¡± Nina hisses. Poor she-wolf, it¡¯s not her fault that Paisley is so set against her. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever dreamed of having children of her own, but I don¡¯t think she dislikes them either ¨C and Paisley has made her experience of step- motherhood very difficult indeed. I pause to drop a kiss on her forehead, taking the dress from her hand. ¡°She¡¯s just a pup, Nina.¡± I remind her in a whisper. ¡°And she¡¯s had a very hard life. She misses her Mommy, don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Nina softens slightly, ncing sympathetically towards the kitchen. She exhales heavily, and makes a gesture encouraging me to get on with the game, before stalking into the living room and slumping onto the couch. I, on the other hand, continue the hunt, prowling into the kitchen and making ominous announcements every few feet, ¡°Fee, Fie, Fo, Fum, I smell the blood of a Paisley pup!¡± asionally I open a cab or drawer, making disappointed noises when I fail. ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s not in the freezer¡­ Not in the microwave ¨C that¡¯s a relief.¡± Then, I whip open the cabs nearest her, shouting ¡°a-ha!¡± Of course they¡¯re empty, but my perceived failure only sends my little girl into a riot ofughter. Chuckling deeply I finally pry open the door concealing my daughter, who¡¯s curled up in a little ball, wearing only her underwear. ¡°Daddy, you found me!¡±¡® Paisley chirps happily, leaping into my arms. ¡°I did!¡± I exim, kissing her cheeks, forehead and nose. ¡°You haven¡¯t been making trouble for Nina, have you munchkin?¡± ¡°Maybe just a littles.¡± She flushes, peeking up at me from beneath hershes. ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± I scold, ¡°Such a naughty pup. Don¡¯t you know Nina only wants to take care of you?¡± ¡°But Daddy, she¡¯s so funny when she gets all mad.¡± Paisley objects, as if this justifies everything. I set her down and pull her dress over her head. ¡° March your cute butt over there and tell her you¡¯re sorry.¡± Paisley pauses, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Do I have to take a bath after?¡± ¡°Eventually, but first we need to talk.¡± I answer seriously. ¡°Bout what, Daddy?¡± She inquires. I take a deep breath, wishing this was as easy as sniffing her out. ¡°About our future ¨C and how long I¡¯m going to be in it.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Ethan Paisley looks confused by my announcement, but Nina sits up at attention. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°He said I¡¯m finally a viable candidate for a spinal surgery that might restore my mobility.¡± I exin, not wanting to beat around the bush, ¡°and save my life.¡± ¡°Ethan that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Nina beams, looking as though she wants to hug me. Unfortunately for her I still have Paisley in my arms, so she doesn¡¯t move from the couch. I look to the sweet bundle in my arms. Her brow is furrowed in thought, and I can see the gears turning in her young mind. ¡°Like one of my surgries, Daddy?¡± She asks eventually. ¡°When they don¡¯ know if it ¡®ll actually work or not?¡± Goddess how I hate that she knows to ask these questions, that her own experiences have made her more attune to the flipside of my words than a grown she-wolf. ¡°Yes, angel.¡± I confirm. ¡°There¡¯s only a fifty percent chance it will work if I do it now. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°Like half and half.¡± She nods, gnawing on her lower lip in thought and looking so much like Jane I could cry. After a moment she looks back up at me, and I know what she¡¯s going to ask before the words leave her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the other half?¡± Fuck. I think miserably, did she have to inherit her mother¡¯s brains? She¡¯s too bloody smart for her own good. I sit down next to Nina, settling Paisley in myp and looking at them both, though the majority of my attention stays on my daughter. My fated mate has been incredibly helpful and supportive thesest few months, but she¡¯s not the one I¡¯m worried about. ¡°Basically, this is my only chance.¡± I confess, staring deep into her emerald eyes. ¡°If I wait, it still might not work and I probably wouldn¡¯t be myself anymore even if it did. And if it fails, well, I might note home again.¡± Actually, if it fails, I won¡¯te home again. The other option is permanent paralysis, but I¡¯ve already decided that I would rather meet my end on the operating table, then spend the rest of my life trapped. It¡¯s not that I want my life to be over sooner than it has to be, I just don¡¯t want to put Paisley through the trauma of watching me go slowly mad, and I don¡¯t want to risk harming her. If the surgery doesn¡¯t work Il have two months left with her at best ¨C before my sanity breaks for good. And though every day with my baby means the world to me, this is about her, not me. I want her to remember me bravely facing the end, not foaming at the mouth and snarling at her. So, if I go through with the surgery Ill include a provision to deliver euthanasia in the event of the procedure¡¯s failure ¨C the only question is whether I go under the knife now, or wait for better chances. ¡°But if you don¡¯t have the surgery, you¡¯ll die anyway.¡± Nina states softly, ncing apologetically at Paisley. I know she hates having these grown up conversations in front of a child, but I¡¯ve put my foot down about this. I¡¯m not going to hide the truth from Paisley, I¡¯m not going to give her aplex about fearing death, and I¡¯m not going to let her face the future unprepared. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I confirm, squeezing my daughter a bit tighter. ¡°Why do you have to die at all, Daddy?¡± Paisley pouts, right on cue. I know she both understands these concepts without fully appreciating theplexity or permanence of it all, which means we often end up in conversations like this. ¡°Because everyone does sooner orter, Princess.¡± I remind her, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to leave you any sooner than I possibly have to, which is why we have to make this decision together. If the surgery works then I can live a long time. I can get old and wrinkly, and growl at all your boyfriends when you start dating and walk you down the aisle at your wedding.. but if I don¡¯t have it then I won¡¯t even make it to your next birthday lovey, and nothing we can do can change that.¡± ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t work you might go even sooner!¡± She argues, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°I know¡± I grimace. ¡°And I don¡¯t want that, but the pack is secure now because of Nina and Matthew, and if anything happens to me you¡¯ll always have your Mommy and your siblings.¡± I exhale, feeling the weight of the whole world on my shoulders as I try to make a five year old understand a lifetime she can¡¯t evenprehend yet. To her two months feels like years, and I¡¯m only too aware of it. ¡°I want to be in your life for years, Paisley, not months ¨C don¡¯t you?¡± She stares up at me for a few minutes, chewing over the idea in her mind. Tears are streaming down her cheeks now, but I don¡¯t try to stop their flow. I know she needs to work through all these feelings on her Own. Eventually she crosses her arms over her chest and tilts her chin up defiantly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Fine, but you should know I already has a boyfriend¡± This announcement is enough to distract me momentarily. ¡°What, you do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She answers primly. ¡°Billy, from school.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I try to tell my growling wolf to calm down. She¡¯s five, five year olds hold hands on the ygrounds and call it dating, it isn¡¯t real. ¡°And how long has Billy been your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Since yesterday.¡± Paisley announces, ¡°He carried my bookbag for me today and everything.¡± ¡°Did you know about this?¡± I ask Nina, still trying to calm my irrational protectiveness. ¡°I did not.¡± Nina smirks. ¡°We were too busy ying surprise hide and seek.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I strangle a protective snarl and try to make my voice even. ¡°How about I take you to school tomorrow and I can meet this Billy?¡± I suggest. ¡°Ethan, you cannot run around growling at kindergarteners.¡± Nina scolds. ¡°Il take Paisley tomorrow like usual.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Daddy.¡± Paisley agrees, facing me so she can¡¯t see Nina¡¯s astonished expression, as far as I know the two have never agreed about anything. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scare off my boyfriends, even if you are dying.¡± There¡¯s nothing like a child¡¯s honesty to cut you down to size. I think wryly. ¡°Alright, alright. You Win, now go get in the bath so I can talk to Nina.¡± Paisley scampers off much too willingly, which makes me suspect that she has no intention of getting in the bath and every intention of eavesdropping on us. ¡°I better hear sshing, youngdy!¡± I call after her. There¡¯s a tiny huff and then the bathroom door pulls shut, shortly followed by the sounds of the tap running. ¡°Well?¡± I ask, turning back to Nina. ¡°What do you think?¡± She leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees. ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t think my opinion matters here ¨C you just got the only one that does.¡± There isn¡¯t any bitterness in her voice, only honesty. ¡°I¡¯d still like to know what you think. I know when we agreed to this arrangement I warned you it might only be a few months, but I doubt you expected it might only be three.¡± I reason, searching her pretty features. It¡¯s the strangest sensation, to be with someone who feels so familiar, to whom I am undeniably connected and who is undeniably attractive, yet feel absolutely nothing. Every time I consider a she-wolf in a romantic light, I can only think of Jane. It starts as aparison, then explodes into unrequited longing. Goddess how I miss her. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, I¡¯m not thrilled that my reign as Luna might be so short, but the way I see it, I¡¯m in the same boat as Paisley. If you don¡¯t do this, the best I can hope for is what, three more months? Four?¡± She guesses. ¡°More like two.¡± I correct gently. ¡°That¡¯s when Matthew and I decided.. well, we¡¯ve made arrangements.¡± I exin. Nina nods. ¡°In my books, five months isn¡¯t much better than three.¡± She shares, sping her fingers together. ¡°I want you to live for your sake and your daughters ¨C but also for my own.¡± Now I hesitate. ¡°Are you saying that you would want to stay with me afterwards, if it goes well? ¡°That was the agreement wasn¡¯t it?¡± Nina inquires. I help you, and you give me the spot I deserve by your side.¡± ¡°I know, but I mean, would you want to make it official ¨C to actually be mates?¡± ¡°Yes Ethan.¡± Nina assures me. ¡°I think you should go through with this surgery, and if it doesn¡¯t work then I¡¯ll help ensure all your ns for the pack and Paisley are carried out per your wishes. But when it seeds, I want us to get married, and start a family of our own.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Jane I¡¯m staring at Devon with utmost apprehension, my thoughts racing at a mile a minute. What in the Goddess¡¯s name is he about to tell me? All of a sudden, I realize that whatever it is ¨C I don¡¯t want to hear it. My heart is racing every bit as fast as my thoughts, pounding violently against my ribcage. To imagine that yet another person in my life ¨C one I taught myself to trust despite all my bad experiences, who I¡¯vee to trust above anyone else save Linda- might have betrayed me, is just too much to contemte. Devon is watching me anxiously, trying to work up the courage to say whatever it is he intends. The hand I rejected a moment ago now sps his other, shaking with the force he¡¯s using to lock his fingers together. Already I know whatever ising must be very bad indeed- or he wouldn¡¯t be so nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Devon.¡± I choke suddenly, lurching to my feet. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t be here right now.¡± ¡°Jane wait-¡± He stands as well, reaching towards me as if he worries I won¡¯t be steady on my feet. ¡° It¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°No,¡± I shake my head, cradling my hand over the curve of my belly. ¡°I have to go.¡±I stalk out the door before he can stop me, and though the heavy wood ms behind me, I can hear him swearing up a storm. I rush to my new car, it¡¯s silver paint still gleaming with a factory wax finish. I slide into the drivers seat and start the engine, locking the door when I see Devon rush out of the house behind me. I shift it into gear and take off towards my apartment, tears streaming down my cheeks. I thought I¡¯d cried a lot during my first pregnancy, but this one is quickly proving me wrong. ¡°Goddess Damn It, Ethan!¡± I cry into the empty car. Wasn¡¯t it hard enough with the quadruplets? Couldn¡¯t you give me even one baby that won¡¯t rip my heart out just getting here?¡± I know the only thing that¡¯s going to make me feel better right now is seeing my pups, but I also know I can¡¯t go home to them in this state. It¡¯s not only that I don¡¯t want them to see me cry, Dr Nora has been warning me about not imposing my personal traumas on them. I don¡¯t want to teach them that people are bad and not to be trusted, even if my experiences have made me feel that way. Sobbing, I pull over and lower my head to the steering wheel, letting the tears wrack my body until I can breathe again until the deluge finally ebbs and slows and I can think clearly. I do a few breathing exercises, and dry my face, checking the rearview mirror to make sure my skin isn¡¯t too splotchy. When I¡¯m finally ready I get back on the road, but when I arrive at the apartment I realize Devon has beaten me there. Apparently my stopover to cry gave him the headstart he needed, because his car is parked outside. He must not have realized I wasn¡¯t home yet, because his car is empty and unattended. I go upstairs, keeping up my breathing exercises in the elevator. When I arrive, the babysitter has already left and Devon is alone with the pups. I can hear theirughter before I even walk through the door. I push inside, finding Devon on the floor beneath a wriggling puppy pile. Three dark heads pop up when I enter, and suddenly the excited pups are charging me, Mommy¡± Three beloved voices cry in unison. ¡°Hello my babies!¡± I exim, pulling them into my arms and kissing their sweet faces. As soon as I see them my spirits lift, even though the traitor lurks in the background. It¡¯s amazing how they can make my heart swell with a single word, a single touch. I feel so much lighter, even when Parker looks up at me with an impish grin and deres, ¡°Mommy, your tummy gets rounder every day!¡± ¡°I know.¡± I chuckle, ¡°And just you wait, by the time I¡¯m ready to bring this baby into the world ¡®Il be so big and fat I¡¯ll have to waddle like a penguin. I won¡¯t even be able to stand up by myself, you three will have to buy a crane just to lift me.¡± The pups giggle. ¡°Mommy we don¡¯t have money for a crane.¡± Ryder objects. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Riley interjects, ¡°we¡¯ll take cares of you and then you¡¯ll never have to get up ¡®gain.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I inquire. ¡°You¡¯ll wait on me hand and foot?¡± I lower my voice to a scandalized whisper. But what if I have to pee?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Parker muses, ¡°She pees all the time now.¡± ¡°Maybe you can learn to sleep standing ups?¡± Ryder proposes, ¡°then you won¡¯t have to worry bout getting up again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± Devon cuts in,ing to stand behind them. ¡°if you pups can wait on your Mommy while she¡¯s resting, I¡¯ll handle getting her up and ?own.¡± ¡°How chivalrous.¡± I remark, the humor gone from my voice. ¡°Pups, can you give me and Devon a moment alone please?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Riley narrows her eyes, her young voice rising in a familiar lilt. ¡°Are you gonna tell secrets?¡± ¡°No sweetheart, we just need to talk.¡± I lie, hating that this man is making me mislead my children. The children scamper off to their bedroom, and I wait until the door closes behind them to turn on Devon. ¡°I say I can¡¯t do this¡¯ and run out, and your response is to chase me down?¡± I demand. ¡°Jane, please, just hear me out?¡± Devon pleads, keeping his voice low and ncing to the pups door. ¡°I haven¡¯t been actively lying to you, I¡¯ve just been withholding something- something personal about myself that I was too afraid to share ¨C surely you can understand what that¡¯s like ¨C of all people.¡± Despite myself, my heart softens towards the man. At the same time, I know better than to let my guard down just yet. ¡°If I can understand it so well, why didn¡¯t you tell me before now?¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to scare you.¡± To my amazement, Devon¡¯s voice is thick with emotions.¡± I didn¡¯t want you to hate me¡­ before I even got a chance to prove to you that I¡¯m not¡­ that I¡¯m not a monster¡± ¡°I. why would I think you¡¯re a monster?¡± I ask, uncertain that I heard him correctly. Devon is many things, but I have a hard time imagining anything that could make him think so poorly of himself. ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll listen,¡± He begs. ¡°If you listen, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°Okay¡± I agree, ¡°Come sit down.¡± We go into the living room, and I settle on the couch. Devon takes a seat beside me, and takes a deep breath. ¡°When I left the Nightfang pack, I didn¡¯t really have a n.¡± He begins, looking at me with wide, sad eyes. ¡°I just knew that I had to go, I needed to find a new pack and try to start over. So I went searching, I traveled around looking for any ce that felt like home. I approached different Alphas inquiring if they might have a ce in their leadership structures ¨C not even as a Beta, just in any position where I might be able to make something of myself¡± ¡°About six months in, I was up north, visiting this pack called the Night Walkers. I was young and naive, I didn¡¯t know anything about most of the territories I was visiting -I walked in blindly, and in most cases it turned out okay. But the Night Walkers¡­ it wasn¡¯t until after I arrived that I realized they weren¡¯t called that because of their wolves¡¯ qualities or habits, it was because they were cross-bred with another species.¡± ¡°Another species?¡± I repeat, not believing my ears. What do you mean, like another kind of shifter?¡± ¡°No,¡± Devon gulps. ¡°Like.. vampires.¡± ¡°Vampires?¡± I parrot dumbly. ¡°But they were ouwed centuries ago. No one has even heard of a vampire being in shifter territories in living memory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± Devon nods, ¡°but I was wrong. They¡¯re kept it a secret by necessity, because if other wolves knew about them, the entire pack would be at risk.¡± ¡°So what happened?¡± I press, fascinated now. ¡°I walked in like a fool, and I survived two weeks before.. before they turned me¡± Devon confesses, not able to look me in the eyes now. ¡°It took me two years to get the bloodlust under enough control to finally get out, and ever since I¡¯ve been doing everything in my power to keep the secret under wraps. I made a career for myself despite everyth¨ªng, I¡¯ve put it behind me, but it¡¯s still a part of who I am.. it always will be.¡± ¡°Are you saying¡­ Devon are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re a vampire?¡± I gape. When he looks at me, his eyes are no longer the dark pools I¡¯vee to know. Instead they¡¯re glowing crimson ¨C unlike any wolf I¡¯ve ever seen. Yes ¡° Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Jane ¡°So, what does that mean exactly? If I prick my finger in front of you, are you going to go all Drac on me?¡± I squeak, my m¨¬nd absolutely reeling with this revtion. ¡°Of course not.¡± Devonughs, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ever rejoined shifter society if I couldn¡¯t control myself, Jane.¡± ¡°It must be difficult though, if you see or smell blood?¡± I guess. ¡°No harder than it is for you to see a nice mealid out in front of you. As long as I¡¯m not starved to the point of insanity, I can easily keep that part of me in check.¡± He exins ¡°Well what about food? I mean I¡¯ve seen you eat regr meals.¡± I¡¯m leaning towards him now, so intrigued by this news that I can¡¯t bring myself to be frightened or upset ¨C not yet anyway. ¡°I can eat regr food.¡± He shares, the corners of his mouth tugging into a frown as he watches my avid expression. ¡°I just also have to drink blood a few times a week.¡± Now a healthy dose of fear does trickle through my senses. I¡¯m trying to resist the urge to flinch away from him. I¡¯m trying to be kind and understanding, I don¡¯t want to make him feel like a monster just because he experienced something bad. It¡¯s not his fault, it¡¯s not his fault, it¡¯s not his fault. I chant in my mind. He¡¯s still Devon. ¡°Does that mean.. do you have to hunt people?¡± I whisper. Devon shakes his head, never breaking eye contact ¨C it¡¯s almost as if he thinks I might run if he drops his gaze from my own. ¡°No, I get it from a blood bank. And if things get really bad I can always hunt animals, but I don¡¯t have to kill them in order to sustain myself ¨C I only have to take a little.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±I state, struggling to process this, ¡°what about other powers? How are you able to be out during daylight?¡± ¡°Janey, not everything you read in the horror novels is true. Devon teases. ¡°I¡¯m still alive ¨C not undead. The sun doesn¡¯t hurt me, neither does garlic or holy water. Just like silver bullets don¡¯t hurt wolves at least, not any more than regr bullets.¡± ¡°So no fun vampire abilities?¡± I press, smiling now, ¡°you can¡¯t turn invisible or hypnotize unsuspecting v!rgins?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯tsay there were no advantages, just that they aren¡¯t the ones you might assume.¡± Devon exins, ¡°I can run even faster in human form than my wolf can when I shift, I don¡¯t need to sleep anymore, and I¡¯m extremely hard to kill.¡± ¡°Will you live forever?¡± I murmur, my mind already leaping to thoughts of how sad this would be for him ¨C to outlive everyone he loves and cares about. ¡°No.¡± Devon replies gravely, his face taking on some of the grief I already suspected. ¡°But I will live longer than any of you.¡± He gestures to the pups bedroom, and I feel my heart swell with sympathy. That also means that if he were ever to have children of his own, he¡¯d have to watch them die. No parent should have to experience such a loss, but then again I¡¯m not sure if he can even father pups. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Devon.¡± I breathe, wrapping my arms around his shoulders. He remains very stiff for a moment, apparently shocked by the affectionate gesture. However after a moment he rxes, and returns the hug, holding me more tightly than I suspect he intended. ¡°How did you get away in the first ce?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy.¡± He confesses, his nose buried in my long hair. ¡°I had to fight. I had to do a lot of things I¡¯m not proud of. And then it took many years to re-establish myself among regr wolves. It wasn¡¯t easy to keep the secret, but I managed to keep the truth from myst pack, and I have no intention ofing out here.¡± ¡°Do vampires have specific traditions arounding out?¡± I tease, peeking up at him and desperately wanting to take the horrible grimace off his handsome face. ¡°Any parades or gs you wave?¡± ¡°No.¡± Devonughs, finally releasing me from the hug. He looks down at me with a warm smile and wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really not scared of me?¡± ¡°No.¡±I answer honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve met plenty of monsters in my life Devon, and none of them slept in coffins. I don¡¯t think being a shifter or a vampire or.. or a troll decides a person¡¯s character. That has toe from within. I know you¡¯re a good person, and if you want to lurk around cemeteries in the dead of night or hang upside down from the ceiling like bat, that¡¯s your own business. I won¡¯t judge.¡± Devon chuckles again, ¡°How is it you can be so sweet, and such a brat at the same time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a talent.¡± I grin, ¡°and if my mother were alive, she¡¯d be beyond thrilled to see I¡¯m getting my just desserts by having such adorably mischievous pups.¡± As I speak, I look towards their bedroom door, praying they haven¡¯t been eavesdropping on this conversation. As loving and open minded as my babies are, I don¡¯t trust them to be so epting of a vampire in the house ¨C even if it is Devon. Of course, I should have known better. Eavesdroppinges as naturally as breathing to my pups, so if the opportunity arises, they¡¯re bound to jump right on it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 3rd PerSon Riley, Ryder and Paisley were huddled behind their bedroom door, their ears glued to the wood as they eagerly listened in on their mother¡¯s conversation with Devon. Of course, their excitement faded more and more with every word the grown ups spoke, quickly transforming into disbelief and fear. When the conversation finally concluded and Jane set a date to go out with the Beta, the pups finally backed away from the doorway. They looked around at one another with stunned expressions, their small mouths hanging open and their eyes wide with shock. ¡°A vampire?¡± Parker whispered in horror. ¡°What is Mommy thinking?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not thinking.¡± Riley answered, wringing her little hands. ¡°She just sees her friend.¡± ¡°But vampires are dangerous! Everyone knows that.¡± Ryder added, shaking his head. ¡°Ryder¡¯s right.¡± Parker agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t cares what he says, or how nice he is, sooner orter he¡¯ll turn on her ¨C just like Daddy did.¡± ¡°We has to do something.¡± Riley frowned, ¡°If he does turn on her, she might not survive. What if he sucks out all her bloods? Or makes her move into his coffin with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna live in a coffin!¡± Ryder eximed in outrage, ¡°if she tries to make us move with her, I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Hey, if Mommy goes to live in a coffin, we all goes, for protection.¡± Parker scolded, ever the voice of reason and responsibility among his siblings. Just then the phone rang, and they listened as Jane answered thendline in the other room. The moment she picked up they knew it must be Paisley on the phone, because their mother¡¯s voice sounded the way sunshine felt. Then her footsteps were approaching, and Parker, Ryder and Riley backed away from the door so she wouldn¡¯t know they¡¯d been listening. The door swung inward a momentter, and Jane¡¯s beautiful face was smiling down at them, ¡°pups, your sister is on the phone, do you want to talk to her?¡± The pups gratefully epted the phone, and then Paisley¡¯s familiar voice was floating out of the receiver. ¡°You guys, thank goodness, we has an emergency.¡± ¡°Talk about a ¡®mergency?¡± Ryder sighed. ¡°Mommy¡¯s dating a vampire!¡± ¡°What!¡± Paisley squeaked, ¡°since when?¡± ¡°Is Devon.¡± Parker revealed, ¡°he¡¯s been lying to her this whole time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believes this.¡± Paisley moaned. ¡°Mommy¡¯s dating a vampire, and Daddy¡¯s getting married!¡± ¡°Married?¡± Ryder, Riley and Parker repeated aghast. It was true that they were all furious with Ethan for hurting Jane, and they didn¡¯t trust him as far as they could throw him. Still, they knew there was something profoundly wrong with the Alpha choosing another woman over their mother. ¡°To who, that Ninady?¡± Riley questioned. ¡°Yes!¡± Paisley shared, sounding deeply forlorn. ¡°Sorry Paisley, but I don¡¯t think that reallypares to a monster drinking Mommy like a juice box!¡± Parker scoffed. ¡°Daddy had his chance with Mommy and he ruined it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯ understand!¡± Paisley insisted. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t reject Mommy cuz he wanted to. He was paralyzed when he killed King Aimon, and now his wolf is trapped and he might die. He made Mommy take us away cuz he couldn¡¯t protect us anymore.¡± The three pups sat by in total silence as their sister¡¯s Words washed over them, unable to process the gravity of what they were hearing. Are you serious?¡± Riley inquired after a moment, her voice barely louder than a whisper. ¡°Why didn¡¯ you tell us?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t even s¡¯possed to know.¡± Paisley exined. ¡°I figured it out and then Daddy swore me to secrecy.¡± ¡°But that means..¡± Ryder mused aloud, slowly piecing together the puzzle. ¡°It means Daddy isn¡¯ bad after alls.¡± Parker dered gravely. ¡°We have to stop his wedding, and we have to find a way to get them backs together and keep Mommy away from Devon.¡± I know.¡± Paisley confirms, ¡°and I has a n.¡± Ryder, Riley and Parker exchanged a meaningful nce. ¡°We¡¯re listening.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Ethan ¡°Daddy!¡± Paisley¡¯s sweet voice whispers in my ear, as one of her sharp little fingers jabs my side. ¡°Daddy, are you awakes?¡± My eyes are still closed, and it feels as though I just fell asleep a moment ago. I¡¯m not sure what time it is, but I know something must be up if Paisley is trying to wake me. Normally she climbs right into bed with me and snuggles up without a word, perfectly content to snooze until I¡¯m ready to get up ¨C even if her tummy is growling with hunger, she¡¯ll happily choose cuddles over food. ¡°Daddy,¡± she whispers again, giving me another prod. ¡°No.¡± I moan, throwing an arm over my eyes dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m asleep.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Paisley giggles, the sweet sound lifting my sleepy spirits. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°So am I¡± I grumble, pulling the covers up over my head to hide from the adorable creature. A momentter the duvet is yanked back down, and Paisley is sitting on my chest, determined to interrupt my rest. ¡°Daddy I needs to talk to you.¡± Begrudgingly I peek one eye open, assessing the serious pup and the low light filtering in through the windows. The sun must barely be rising, but my daughter¡¯s beautiful green eyes arepletely alert. What¡¯s wrong princess?¡± I ask, encouraging her to lie down ag¨¢in. She happily agrees, sprawling on my broad chest and resting her cheek against my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± She says. ¡°Mhmm, about what?¡± I encourage, petting her tiny limbs. ¡°Well, your surgry¡¯s in two weeks.¡± She reminds me, as if I could forget. ¡°And I know everything¡¯s gonna be okay,¡± Paisley pauses, betraying her fear that this isn¡¯t actually true. ¡°But just in case it isn¡¯ I was thinking that you should go see Mommy and Ryder, Riley and Parker onest time¡­ in case it¡¯s goodbye forever.¡± To be honest I¡¯d been thinking about this idea myself, but every time the notion rose in my mind I forced it back down, telling myself I was being selfish, putting my needs above theirs. When I don¡¯t respond, Paisley presses on. ¡°You could take me for a visits, see everyone again, and then leave me ¡¯til after the surgry¡¯s done with. That way¡­¡± She trails off, unable to finish the grim sentence. Still, I know where she was headed. That way if I don¡¯t survive, she¡¯ll already be with Jane and her siblings when they get the news. Nina won¡¯t have to bear the burden of taking my daughter back to her mother, and Paisley will be with the best support system possible. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. I know.¡± I confirm, stroking her dark hair. With her perspective in mind, I can¡¯t think of any reason to say no. Paisley is giving me the perfect excuse to see my beloved family before I go under the knife, and this truly will be the best thing for her if the worst happens. ¡°I agree.¡± I breathe, hugging her a bit more tightly. ¡°We should go for a visit ¨C as soon as possible.¡± When I tell Matthew my decision, he heartily agrees, but Nina is another matter entirely. I tell her my decision over breakfast, waiting until Paisley left for school before sharing the idea with my fated mate. Nina puts down the piece of toast bnced between her perfectly manicured fingers, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± ¡°Listen,¡± I begin, exhaling heavily. ¡°Paisley might be young, but she was absolutely right. If I¡¯m.. If I die on the operating table, I don¡¯t want my family¡¯sst memory of me to be that day at the rest stop ¨C when I took Paisley away. I want to make sure they know how much I love them, and I want to see them onest time for myself.¡± ¡°Ethan, you can¡¯t tell Jane how much you love her. It will undo everything you¡¯ve been working for thesest few months.¡± Nina objects, shifting restlessly in her chair. ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to right a letter for Paisley to give her if I don¡¯t make it, but I still need to see her one last time, even if I can¡¯t tell her how I feel. And I can tell the other pups.¡± I insist. ¡°Besides, this way Paisley will be with Jane and her brothers and sister already. You won¡¯t have to worry about taking her to the dark moon pack if I die.¡± ¡°Forgive me, Ethan, but it almost sounds like you¡¯re expecting the worst to happen.¡± Nina frowns. ¡°Are you nning on dying?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± I rumble, annoyed by the question even though I know it¡¯s well-intentioned. ¡°I¡±m just trying to be realistic, Nina. I have a fifty-fifty chance. I don¡¯t want to leave this earth with things unfinished. I need my children to know I love them. I need Paisley to be with her mother if she loses me.¡¯ ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nina concedes. ¡°You¡¯re right. But if you¡¯re going to do this, then I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯sa good idea.¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not Sure how Jane or the pups would handle that, and I don¡¯t want to hurt them worse than they already are.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The way I see it, you need someone to watch your back.¡± Nina argues, ¡°and besides, how would it look if you went off to see your ex and left me behind. If you do survive the surgery, we have to look like we¡¯repletely united, otherwise the pack will never support our marriage.¡± Of course, I think. Our marriage. The one you¡¯re determined to make happen and that I¡¯m going along with because I owe you for screwing up your life n. The one neither of us will be happy in, but we¡¯re agreeing to for convenience and status. ¡°Alright.¡± I agree. ¡°But there may be times I want to be alone with them, and I¡¯m going to need you to respect that.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nina smiles gently. ¡°We¡¯re a team, Ethan. And I¡¯m determined for us to be a strong team. This trip can be a good thing for us, as long as we y it right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right.¡± I allow, unable to push away the intrusive thoughts banging on the door to my consciousness. Thoughts about how calcting Nina is, how determined she seems to be Luna, and how little she seems to care for anything else. I know that isn¡¯t entirely fair of me ¨C there¡¯s nothing inherently wrong with ambition and Nina exined why it was so important to her when we struck this deal. I just worry about how far she¡¯s willing to go to protect this dream. Either way, by the next morning Nina, Paisley and I are piling into the car to travel to the Dark Moon pack, for better or worse. We drive all day long and into the evening, Nina and I taking turns at the wheel. Paisley slept most of the way, but she perked up the nearer we drew to the capital city. We pull up outside Jane¡¯s apartment around eight o¡¯clock at night, and though I debated the idea of going straight to our hotel and approaching the family the next morning, Paisley convinced me that we should go see them first. We take the elevator up to the top floor, and Paisley skips down the hallway towards the apartment, obviously overjoyed to see her Mother and siblings. I¡¯m beaming as I watch her, thrilled to see her so happy for once. I don¡¯t regret agreeing to let her stay with me, since I know she would have kept endangering herself in order toe back to me, but I do feel guilty. I hate knowing that she feels responsibility for my wellbeing, that she thinks she has to take care of me. No five year old should bear that burden, even if they want to. The apartment door opens before Paisley can reach it, pulling me out of my thoughts and into the present. Riley, Ryder and Parker pour out of the house, tackling their sister and immediately mbering onto her in a puppy pile. They¡¯re squealing andughing with joy, and I find myselfughing along with them. As soon as they hear my voice, the pups¡¯ dark heads pop up, and then they¡¯re racing towards me. ¡°Daddy!¡± They cry, astonishing me as they pile into my arms. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re so happy to see me after everything I did, but ¡®Il be damned if I¡¯m going to question it. I hug them tightly, tears burning in my eyes as their excited sounds and sweet kisses rain over me. I swear to the Goddess, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I haven¡¯t seen Jane yet, this moment would be enough to let me die a happy man. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you all so much!¡± I tell them honestly, unable to hold back my feelings. ¡°We missed you too, Daddy.¡± Riley shares, nuzzling my chest and breathing in my scent. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone too long.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re sorry we were so grumpy before.¡± Parker adds, Ryder nodding in agreement. I clench my eyes shut, fighting back a fresh wave of tears and dropping kisses to their heads. There¡¯s only a split second between when I hear the elevator ding behind us, then smell Jane¡¯s perfect scent, and hear her voice. ¡°Ethan?¡± I turn around with the pups still in my arms, and there she is ¨C as beautiful as the day I met her. And by her side is Devon, with a possessive arm wrapped around her waist. Next Chapter Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Jane Of all the things I expected to find when I came home today, Paisley, Ethan and his fated mate were just about thest things on my list. I¡¯m so stunned when I see my ex-husband that it takes me a moment to realize that Paisley is buried beneath her siblings on the floor. It¡¯s not until I hear her muffled voice crying, ¡°Mommy!¡± that I¡¯m able to pull my attention away from her father. ¡°Paisley?¡± I respond hopefully, feeling my heart immediately leap into my throat. After a moment her little head appears, and her eyes widen when she sees my round belly. ¡°Mommy you¡¯re tummy¡¯s ginormous!¡± She exims. She¡¯s not the only one who seems preupied with it. Ethan is staring at my belly too ¨C as if he¡¯s never seen a pregnant she-wolf before. I try my best to ignore him, instead lowering myself to the ground to take Paisley into my arms. ¡°I know, angel.¡± Iugh, pulling my daughter close as soon as she¡¯s within reach. ¡°You should have seen me when I had all four of you inside me. I was like a giant, intable beach ball!¡± Paisley giggles, and I can¡¯t help but notice that Parker, Ryder and Riley are climbing all over Ethan. I¡¯m amazed, because thest time we were all together they didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this I want my children to be happy, I want them to have a loving father figure. The problem is that I don¡¯t trust Ethan not to turn on them when the chips are down.. The baby kicks as if it can sense its long lost sister is in my arms, and Paisley gasps in shock. Mommy, your tummy kicked me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the baby saying hello.¡± I share, so happy to have her with me again that I could cry. Ethan still hasn¡¯t stopped watching us, and now his eyes are so wide I wonder if he¡¯s in shock too. Though I don¡¯t know why he¡¯d be in shock, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been blindsided here. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± I tell Paisley, kissing her beloved little face, ¡°but what are you doing here?¡± ¡°We just thought we were overdue for a visit¡± Ethan answers, rising to his feet and reaching for the woman I¡¯ve been trying very hard to avoid noticing so far, ¡°Jane this is Nina. Nina, meet Jane.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± I greet her stiffly, not moving from my spot on the floor. What.are you supposed to say to the woman for whom your mate leaves you? I mean, I know it didn¡¯t happen until months afterward, but it hurts all the same. Just seeing Ethan with another Woman makes me feel sick. ¡°Hello Jane, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± She smiles. Oh I¡¯m sure you have. I think bitterly. I can only imagine what Ethan has told her about me. My thoughts immediately spiral into tails of betrayal and ipetent mothering, and I have to forcibly drag myself out of my mind. Just focus on the present Jane, focus on the fact that all your babies are here together ¨C the way they should be. Ethan continues introducing Nina around, to the other pups and Devon, even to the babysitter. Meanwhile I continue cuddling Paisley, then dragging her brothers and sister into myp even though there¡¯s simply no room for them. I know it¡¯s past their bedtime, and I really don¡¯t care. I just want to hold them like this forever. Of course, eventually we have to get off the floor, if for no other reason that I have to pee for the thousandth time today. I put the pups to bed, reading them a silly story and smothering them with kisses before watching them form their usual puppy pile. When I emerge from their bedroom, Nina is dozing on the couch, and Ethan and Devon have gone into my home office and closed the door. Curious, I approach the door, reflecting on how much easier it was to sneak around when I wasn¡¯t carrying ten extra pounds of puppy in my mid- section. I hear Devon first, his usually gentle voice umonly serious. ¡°I have to tell you the truth, Ethan.¡± At once I realize he must be preparing to confess his vampirism to Ethan, and at first I lose interest. After all, I already know this information. However before I can walk away Ethan¡¯s deep voice reaches my ears, and I stop short. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan responds, his tone so sharp it takes me aback. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on our deal.¡± ¡°I should have told you when this whole thing began, but I wanted to help you and I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d understand.¡± Devon continues, only serving to confuse me more. What whole thing? Help him with what? What deal?! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I understand?¡± Ethan answers, sounding confused. ¡°I¡¯ve always been on your side, Devon. I didn¡¯t hold it against you when you fell in love with my mate or left the pack. I didn¡¯t question it when you came back, and besides, I owe you. I had no business asking you to take on such a huge burden after all this time, but you did it without hesitation. We¡¯re family, Devon, you have to know that you can tell me anything.¡± Who is this Ethan and what happened to the horrible tyrant who¡¯s been making me miserable thesest few months ?I think bitterly, wishing my ex would show me even a fraction of the kindness he¡¯s showing Devon. And wait a minute ¨C he didn¡¯t hold it against him? I thought Ethan made Devon leave when he found out about his feelings for me. And what burden? None of this makes any sense. ¡°I know.¡± Devon sighs, ¡°But I¡¯m supposed to be protecting your actual family, and I¡¯m not the wolf you think I am.¡± ¡°Devon, we¡¯ve all done things we regret ¨C me more than anyone. I don¡¯t believe that makes you a bad person, or an unfit guardian. I know who you are deep down, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I can practically feel Devon¡¯s frustration floating through the door. Ethan is being a typical Alpha, stubbornly defending his friend even though he doesn¡¯t know the full story and trying tofort Devon instead of just listening to what he has to say. It hasn¡¯t escaped my notice that Devon said he¡¯s supposed to be protecting us, but I don¡¯t have time to process that now, because he¡¯s clearly reaching a breaking point. ¡°It¡¯s not what I¡¯ve done ¨C it¡¯s what I am!¡± Devon exims, his voice somewhere between a whisper and a shout. ¡°Look, some shit went down in the years I was away. I worked really hard to put my life back together afterwards and I¡¯m proud of how well I¡¯ve done, but most people wouldn¡¯t want me anywhere near them if they knew the truth.¡± Ethan pauses, apparently having finally decided to listen to our friend. ¡°And what is the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just a shifter anymore,¡± Devon begins, taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m also a vampire. A Hybrid.¡± Ethanughs, then stops when Devon doesn¡¯t join in. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious. You can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°I assure you, I am.¡± Devon confirms. There¡¯s a beat of silence, during which I can only imagine Devon is baring his fangs or making his eyes glow red, and then Ethan is cursing violently. ¡°What the fuck, Devon! You¡¯re telling me this now! How could you keep this from me?! How many conversations did we have putting all our ns in ce? How many opportunities did you have toe clean? I trusted you with my mate, with my pups!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this, Ethan! Not being a vampire, and not stepping into your shoes ¨C even though we both know that I¡¯ll never be enough to fill them!¡± Devon counters hotly. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t even be in this position if you hadn¡¯t abandoned them!¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t fair, you know I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡± Ethan fights back, sending me reeling. ¡°I did what I had to in order to keep them safe. You ¨C more than anyone ¨C knew how much it hurt me to let them go, how desperate I was to protect them!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And I agreed because I knew that no matter what I am, I would die before I hurt them. I just didn¡¯t trust that you¡¯d see it the same way if you knew.¡± Devon shares. ¡°Or maybe you thought you¡¯d finally have a chance to be with Jane now that I¡¯m out of the way.¡± Ethan uses. Devon scoffs, ¡°Of course I did, that was part of the hope for both of us, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I can imagine him shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s toote to let your jealousy win now, brother.¡± Ethan¡¯s deep voice sounds softer then, weaker ¨C almost as if he¡¯s deted. ¡°I know.¡± He agrees. ¡°I know, I just. it¡¯s harder than I expected, actually seeing you two together.¡± I back away from the door then, suddenly not wanting to hear any more of this. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but a few things are painfully clear. First, that Devon has been working with Ethan all along. He lied to me about more than just being a vampire, but from the sounds of it he did so to try and help my ex. Second, that for whatever reason Ethan felt like he had to send the pups and I away. And third, that he¡¯s struggling to let someone else protect us. His words ring in my mind. I trusted you with my mate. My mate. My wolf repeats wistfully, He still thinks of us as his mate. There are tears in my eyes, and though I¡¯ve learned never to trust the impulse to hope, I can¡¯t stop a kernel of hope from blooming in my chest now. Whatever is happening, our story isn¡¯t over yet, and I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of this if it¡¯s thest thing I do. Next Chapter Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Jane The day after Paisley, Ethan and Nina arrive in the Dark Moon pack, we spend the day at the park with Devon and the other pups. We packed a pic, went on a hike, and stopped at the yground afterwards so the pups could expend any energy they had left over. For the most part I watched Ethan with the pups, searching for any signs of strange behavior ¨C anything that might exin the conversation I overheardst night. I¡¯m sticking close to Devon and seriously debating justing out and asking one or both of the men what¡¯s going on. However the fact that they¡¯ve clearly been colluding to keep me in the dark all this time makes me think I¡¯m better off investigating on my own. I keep reying their secretive whispers in my head, trying to untangle the hidden meanings in their words. For whatever reason, Ethan clearly asked Devon to look out for me and the pups. He¡¯d said he didn¡¯t have a choice¡­ whatever that means. As I watched Ethan gallop around the yground with our pups today, I had to note that he certainly looked happy to be with them again. He kept stopping to watch them y, an expression of joy and longing dominating his handsome features. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was also a deep sadness I couldn¡¯t ce, one which kept creeping into his eyes every time he stopped for too long. Eventually one of the pups would notice and drag him back into the game, but something about it set off rm bells in my mind. My wolf would begin to whine and pace every time he started looking that way, insisting that something was very, very wrong. The more time that passed, the more certain I became that she was right, but I¡¯m sure if I try to confront him about it he¡¯ll jump down my throat. I have to bide my time, I have to figure this out without letting Ethan know I¡¯m onto him. After returning home, we made ns for the eight of us to go to dinner at our favorite restaurant, but when it was time to go the pups started insisting they should ride with Devon and Nina. This surprised us all, and we collectively froze, staring down at my mischievous quadruplets. Devon¡¯s sedan was just barely big enough to hold the six of them, which meant Ethan and I would be forced to drive to the restaurant separately. ¡°Pups, what are you up to?¡± I inquire. ¡°Why are you so determined to ride with your Aunt and Uncle?¡± ¡°Cuz Devon has a really cool car, and we want to get to know Nina better!¡± Parker exins with an innocent smile. ¡°Now why don¡¯t I believe you?¡± I respond, bracing my hands on my hips and looking from one precious face to the next. My best guess is that they simply want to get me and Ethan alone together, but I¡¯m not sure why they might think this would do any good. Alone time was never our problem. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jane.¡± Devon shrugs, ¡°It¡¯s only a short ride.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Ethan agrees, ¡°Besides, I need to talk to you about a few things in private, this is as good a time as any.¡± I¡¯m sure the color drains from my face, I¡¯m not sure I want to be alone with Ethan if this is the case. Besides, I don¡¯t trust that this isn¡¯t some sort of clever scheme engineered by my babies. I keep watching the pups suspiciously, narrowing my eyes. ¡°You four better not be up to anything.¡±I warn. ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you are.¡± ¡°We promise, Mommy.¡± They chime in unison. So Ethan and I leave for the restaurant, and I find myself squirming in my seat, my hands cradling my belly protectively when the baby begins to kick. I hiss in a gasp as a particrly sharp thump hits my uterine wall, and Ethan nces over in concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°This kid of yours is tap dancing on my dder.¡± I inform him dryly, watching him closely for a reaction. A month ago I wouldn¡¯t have dared to remind him that the pup growing inside me is his, but afterst night all bets are off. Ethan looks as though he¡¯s fighting the impulse to speak, his lips twitching before he eventually breaks, ¡°Can I?¡± He asks, lifting his hand towards my stomach. ¡°Go ahead.¡± I invite, bracing myself for his touch. A momentter his huge hand is syed over my belly button, and I hesitantly slide it to the left ¨C to the spot where the baby was just kicking. It only takes a second before another thump crashes into Ethan¡¯s palm, and now it¡¯s his turn to gasp. For the briefest of seconds, I think I might glimpse wetness on his lashes, but then we stop at a red light and he promptly mps his eyes shut. Something¡¯s wrong. My wolf insists for the dozenth time. His wolf doesn¡¯t feel right. He hasn¡¯t felt right since he rejected us, but now he feels really strange ¨C like he¡¯s only half there. The baby seems to sense its father¡¯s presence, because it really begins to wallop it¡¯s tiny feet against Ethan¡¯s hand now. ¡°Oof, I guess it likes you.¡±I observe, feeling a bit short of breath from all the internal activity. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is yet?¡±Ethan inquires, removing his hand atst, and elerating as the light changes. ¡°No, I wanted it to be a surprise.¡± I murmur, eyeing him curiously. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ethan blinks, almost as if he forgot. ¡°I thought I might leave Paisley with you for a few weeks.¡± ¡°Really?¡± This wasn¡¯t what I was expecting, but I¡¯m beyond excited by this idea. ¡°What about her school?¡± He shrugs, ¡°Its kindergarten. She can practice her shapes and letters just as easily here as she can at home.¡¯ I suppose this makes sense, but I also don¡¯t know why he¡¯s suggesting this now ¨C especially after turning up here without any warning. It¡¯s not like him. ¡°Ethan, is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Ethan assures me, not sounding entirely believable. ¡°I just think she¡¯s been missing you and the other pups.¡± ¡°Well we¡¯d love to have her, as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± I offer, trying to drown out my wolf¡¯s pitiful whines. ¡°Of course not. She should be with you all¡± Ethan responds easily, withplete conviction. ¡°Does that mean.. are you regretting taking her back?¡± I question, suddenly wondering if I misunderstood his conversation with Devon. Has my imagination been steering me in the wrong direction all along? Ethan shoots me a look of genuine horror. ¡°Never.¡± He softens as we pull into a parking ce in front of the restaurant. ¡°I just know that it¡¯s not the same. I feel guilty that I can¡¯t give her everything she deserves.¡± ¡°Wee to parenthood¡± I scoff, though not unkindly. I¡¯ve struggled with the same thing from the day my babies were born, and I don¡¯t know any parent who hasn¡¯t. ¡°I know, but it was different before I knew you were alive. I didn¡¯t know there was an option then.¡± He admits, frowning as he exits the car. I follow suit, wanting to ask a thousand questions and more, but before I can say another word, my phone chirps. I look down, seeing a message from Devon. You need toe home, the pups locked us in a closet. When we arrive home a little whileter, we find the pups huddled outside the coat closet, giggling up a storm. Their mouths drop open when they see us, ¡°What are you doing here? Riley questions indignantly, ¡°You were s¡¯posed to go to dinner.¡± I roll my eyes, nudging them out of the way so I can reach the door. ¡°Lesson number one for kidnapping, my loves ¨C confiscate your victims¡¯ phones.¡± The pups groan, and I hear Ryder mutter, ¡°We forgot the phones!¡± I unlock the closet door, pulling it open to reveal a very disgruntled looking Devon and Nina. I usher them out into the open, ¡°What happened!¡± ¡°Ask your pups.¡± Nina instructs, her eyes narrowed with rage. Devon isn¡¯t quite so annoyed. After all, they can¡¯t have been locked up for more than fifteen minutes. ¡°When we got to the car there was a nail in the tire. We came back up here to try and find your car keys and the pups told us they were in the closet. When I couldn¡¯t find them Nina came in to help.. and the rest is history.¡± I turn on my pups, crossing my arms over my chest. I¡¯m about to scold them silly, but before I can say a word, Ethan¡¯sughter fills the air.¡± Aren¡¯t you clever, you sneaky sneaks!¡± He praises, ruffling their hair. ¡°Ethan.¡± I hiss pointedly, calling his attention to my stern expression. ¡°What?¡± he says, looking nonplussed. ¡°Is that really all you have to say to them?¡± I growl. ¡° They basically kidnapped our dates.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not all I have to say.¡± Ethan answers, turning back to our children. I expect him to adopt his Alpha voice, to give them the lecture they deserve. Instead he kneels down to their level and pulls them into his arms. ¡°I love you.¡± I couldn¡¯t be more shocked. I want to throw my hands up and demand answers, but before I can Nina stomps over to Ethan. ¡°A word, Alpha?¡± She grits out, positively fuming. He disappears with her into the quest bedroom, and I tum to Devon, more confused than I can remember being in quite some time, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± And wouldn¡¯t you l know it, but the beta lies right to my face. ¡°Jane, I have no idea¡± Next Chapter Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Jane Before I became a mother I used to sleep like the dead. Truly, a tree could fall right by my bed and I wouldn¡¯t wake. I always slept through the night, and I never struggled to rest in cars, trains or nes. Now a cricket can chirp a mile away and I¡¯ll jolt up like someone has screamed in my ear. Of course it¡¯s not only sounds and disturbances that wake me now. My wolf always knows when one of my children needs me ¨C even if they don¡¯t make a peep. So when I wake in the middle of the night with my wolf urging me to check on the pups, I don¡¯t question it. I slide out of bed and pull on my robe, striding out into the darkened apartment. I find Paisley standing in the middle of the hallway, staring at her father¡¯s closed door. ¡°Paisley, why are you still up?¡± I whisper,ing forward and brushing her hair back from her eyes as she looks up at me. ¡°Cuz I can¡¯t get in bed with Daddy when he¡¯s with Nina.¡± She replies sadly. My stomach sinks, I hate the idea of Ethan sleeping with Nina too, and I wonder how many nights my little girl has stayed up this way, wishing she could be with him but feeling like she¡¯s not allowed. ¡°Well why don¡¯t youe get in bed with me?¡± I suggest warmly. ¡°You know I miss my snuggle- bug.¡± To my surprise, Paisley¡¯s lower lip quivers as is she¡¯s on the verge of tears. She frowns up at me with wide eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What? of course you can.¡± I encourage, leaning down to her level. ¡°No. Because Mommies always know when something¡¯s wrong.¡± She whimpers, shaking her head. My heart aches, and all my instincts tell me this is rted to Ethan¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I concede. ¡°But you know, Mommies also know how to make things better.¡± I remind her gently. Tears spill over Paisley¡¯sshes, and she sniffles hopelessly. ¡°Not this time.¡± She murmurs miserably. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can make this better.¡± Something cracks open inside me, and it takes all my strength not to burst into tearS myself. Theres no worse feeling than seeing your child in pain and not being able to fix it for them. ¡°Hmm, well how about this: Why don¡¯t youe give me a cuddle, and we can talk about it and see if it¡¯s really as bad as all that¡± ¡°No.¡± Paisley refuses, even as she climbs into my arms and wraps her little limbs around me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±, Kissing her wet cheeks and carrying her into the living room, I admit, ¡°Paisley, I know something is going on with your Daddy.¡± ¡°You do?¡± She hups, not letting go of me even as I lower us to the couch. I carefully untangle her legs from my middle so that they rest on the cushions and I¡¯m able to lean backpletely. ¡°You said it, remember?¡± I ask when we¡¯re finally settled. ¡°Mommies always know.¡± That was all it took. As soon as the words are out of my mouth, Paisley breaks down into sobs. I don¡¯t want Daddy to die!¡± My heart stops beating, and I temporarily forget how to breathe. She¡¯s just a pup. I think frantically, she probably misunderstood something. ¡°Oh my angel, why would Daddy die?¡± I ask, my voice suddenly very hoarse. ¡°Because his legs don¡¯t work, and his wolf can¡¯t get out!¡± Paisley wails. ¡°What do you mean his legs don¡¯t work?¡± I inquire, feeling a sh of relief. She must have misunderstood. ¡°He¡¯s walking around like usual.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°He has these weird, fancy race things.¡± ¡°Race things?¡± I repeat. ¡°Braces?¡± Paisley nods, rubbing her red-rimmed eyes. ¡°He has metal all over his legs, it walks for him.¡± I don¡¯t want to believe her, but suddenly all the tiny clues that have been piling up around me in recent monthse together. This all started at the hospital in the Southern Isles, after Ethan had back surgery. His doctors wouldn¡¯t tell me how things went because he wasn¡¯t awake yet, even though they knew we were mates. When I finally saw him again his walking gate hadpletely changed, and he was always holding his body away from me, even on the few asions we¡¯d been close enough to touch. ¡°He¡¯s paralyzed.¡±I realize, understanding atst that he must have been more severely hurt in his fight with Aimon than any of us knew. Suddenly I remember the King biting down on Ethan¡¯s spine, and little by little the rest of the puzzle pieces lock into ce. ¡°He can¡¯t shift. His wolf is trapped.¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Paisley confirms, still weeping, ¡°and now he¡¯s gonna have a surgry, but it¡¯s probably gonna kill him!¡± No! My wolf howls in misery. No, no, no. He can¡¯t die! ¡°How long have you known about this?¡± I ask, trying to get ahold of myself. ¡°Since afore Christmas.¡± Paisley admits. ¡°Is why I had to stay with him. He needed me to take care of him.¡± ¡°Oh Paisley,¡± I cry, hugging her close. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my poor sweet pup, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve been dealing with this all on your own.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not on her own.¡± Nina¡¯s voice interrupts us, and I turn my welling eyes to the other she-wolf. I was so preupied with my daughter I didn¡¯t even notice her approaching us. ¡°Paisley, you should go back to bed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell my daughter what to do.¡± I growl defensively, still hugging the precious bundle close. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to you in private.¡± Nina answers, unapologetic. Sighing I kiss Paisley¡¯s hair, ¡°why don¡¯t you go get in my bed, baby. Il be there soon.¡± Paisley sniffles but obediently hops off the couch and disappears down the hall. Swiping at the tears on my cheeks, I stand and turn to face Nina. ¡°So she told you.¡± The other woman observes coolly. ¡°And thank the Goddess she did.¡± I bite. ¡°Some one should have told me a long time ago. ¡°No one was going to go against the wishes of a dying man.¡± Nina hisses. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t either. He¡¯s trying to do the best thing for everyone involved here. You shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°But if none of it was real-¡°I object. ¡°But it was real, Jane.¡± Nine cuts me off. ¡°He might have been motivated by things you didn¡¯t understand, but he thought long and hard about this. You have no idea how much he struggled with this, how difficult it¡¯s been for him to ensure your family and the pack will be okay after he¡¯s gone. This is what he wants ¨C you should respect that.¡± ¡°Oh my Goddess.¡± I realize suddenly, her words triggering thoughts of all the good luck I¡¯ve had in recent months. All the things which have urred that have helped secure my pup¡¯s future and my own stability. ¡°All the gifts.. the surprises. My mortgage, the lotteries ¨C it was all him, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nina scowls. ¡°But that was for the pups, not you.¡± ¡°But Linda and Eric and Devon..¡± I trail off, thinking of my friends, everyone who has taken credit for Ethan¡¯s kindness. ¡°They were all in on it? Everyone knew but me?¡± ¡°Ethan didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ept his decision if you knew the truth ¨C but this is the way he wants it. You need to allow him the dignity of dying on his own terms Jane.¡± Nina intimates, never softening her tone or wavering her expression. ¡°But this surgery, it might work ¨C right? There¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll die.¡± I suggest, trying to understand. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He has a 50% chance of survival, Jane.¡± Nina informs me simply. ¡°He¡¯s preparing for the worst because he¡¯d be a fool not to. He has to prepare for the worst even as he hopes for the best. And if the best happens we¡¯ll all be grateful, but it won¡¯t change any of this. If Ethan had wanted your help he would have asked for it ¨C instead he came to me.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re happy are you? You¡¯re pleased to nurse a dying man even though you know he can never give you a future or a family, knowing he already has his heirs?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my fated mate.¡± Nina growls. ¡°I don¡¯t care what state he¡¯s in, or what he can give me, my wolf needs his ¨C and his needs mine.¡± ¡°And my daughter?¡± I hiss. ¡°What are you nning on doing with her if the surgery fails?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s leaving her with you for the next few weeks ¨C that way if the worst happens she¡¯ll already be with you, and that¡¯s where she¡¯ll stay.¡± Nina scoffs. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. So he can say goodbye.¡± ¡°You mean it¡¯s happening that soon?¡± I squeak. ¡°Of course.¡± Nina shakes her head. ¡°Either he does this now, or his wolf is driven mad and his Beta puts him down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± I murmur, so overwhelmed that all my feelings wink out, reced with a yawning void. ¡°Believe it, Princess.¡± Nina derides. ¡°This is the new reality, and we all have to live in it ¨C for better or worse, Next Chapter Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Jane I call Linda first thing the next day, determined to figure out the truth. I¡¯m still reeling from my conversations with Paisley and Nina, still trying to wrap my mind around the idea that Ethan is paralyzed. I hate to think that all this has been happening right under my nose, and I feel so stupid for not seeing it sooner. My wolf tried to tell me that something was wrong with Ethan, but I was so ready to believe he didn¡¯t want me. I expected him to hurt me, so I didn¡¯t question it when he did ¨C even though we¡¯de so far together. My hands are shaking as I dial my best friend, wondering what Ethan could have possibly said to convince her to lie to me this way. She answers promptly, ¡°Hello, my love.¡± Her voice is familiar and warm, and her betrayal cuts through me. Linda was my friend, not Ethans ¨C she was supposed to be on my side no matter what. ¡°Linda,¡± I breathe, barely able to contain my hurt. I¡¯d nned on having an open and logical conversation with her, but now that she¡¯s actually on the line, I don¡¯t think I can. ¡°Were you ever going to tell me?¡± There¡¯s a pregnant pause on the other end of the call, and when Linda finally answers her voice is stiff and stilted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I know about Ethan.¡± I dere hoarsely. ¡°I know about all of it, and I¡¯m just trying to figure out why you ¨C my supposed best friend- didn¡¯t think I deserved to know what was happening in my own life, to my own family?¡± Linda curses under her breath. ¡°Oh Jane,¡± She murmurs, sounding miserable now. ¡°I tried to convince him to tell you. I tried to convince him not to go through with this ridiculous n ¨C but he had leverage-¡° ¡°What leverage could possibly be worth breaking my heart and depriving my children of their father?¡± I demand fiercely, interrupting her even though I know she¡¯s trying to exin. ¡°We owed him everything, Jane. If it weren¡¯t for him the Southern Isles would be in ruins, Eric would be dead and we never would have gotten to be together. Besides I hid you and the pups from him for years¡­ I betrayed my Alpha, and he wasn¡¯t going to let me forget it. He used his power and authority to make me promise¡­ but more than that, it was his dying wish.¡± Linda shares, her voice growing thick with emotion. ¡°I know how hard it¡¯s been for you and I¡¯m so sorry Jane, but it wasn¡¯t easy for him either.¡± I scoff, ¡°well he certainly made it look easy. You should have heard the things he said to me¡­ he knew all my weak spots and he struck everyst one of them ¨C knowing exactly what it would do to me, and then ming me when I fell apart.¡± ¡°He was trying to protect you, Jane.¡± Linda growls. I know he was cruel, but you didn¡¯t see what I did. You didn¡¯t have his beta calling you in a panic because he was suicidal over losing you and the pups.¡± ¡°How in the hell would pushing me away protect me?¡± I exim, furious tears pouring down my cheeks. I can only handle one thought at a time, but her second point hasn¡¯t escaped me. I can¡¯t even imagine a suicidal Ethan. That¡¯s not something I would think is even in his DNA. He¡¯s always been so determined, so resilient, it seems impossible that he might consider ending it all. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it!?¡± Linda counters, sounding equally angry now. ¡°He couldn¡¯t protect you. He found a way to fool the pack, but if anyone came after you or the pups, he¡¯d be helpless to stop them. Besides, the longer his wolf is trapped, the more dangerous he bes. He wasn¡¯t going to risk going moon mad and hurting you or the pups. Pain slices through me, ¡°I thought¡­ I assumed he was just being prideful, that he couldn¡¯t stand the idea of being paralyzed, having to rely on others to take care of him,¡± ¡°Well you assumed wrong.¡± Linda snaps. ¡°He did it all for you and the pups. And yes, he was a monumnental jerk when he ended things with you, but he¡¯d only just gotten the news. When you came back and he saw how badly he¡¯d hurt you, he decided to fight- but even then it was only in order for you and the pups to have a bright future. He didn¡¯t give a damn about himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he arranged all the gifts,¡± I guess, ¡°that was his way of looking out for us even after he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Linda confirms, sounding very tired now. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been hurting Jane, and you at least had the pups. Before Matthew called Nina and Paisley came back, he was coping with all this on his own.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Matthew called Nina?¡± I inquire, distracted again. ¡°Nina told me Ethan reached out.¡± ¡°Then she was lying.¡± Linda exins. ¡°Nina was there waiting when Ethan got home with Paisley. She convinced him to let her stay and help.¡± ¡°She also told me that Ethan only sent all those gifts for the pups. She insisted that everything he said to me was real.¡± I rte, my heart suddenly pounding in my chest. Was she lying, is it possible that Ethan still cares? It feels dangerous to think that way, but my wolf is already getting carried away. Linda rumbles a soft growl. ¡°Then she¡¯s up to something. The gifts were as much for you as they were the pups, and though he fully intended to push you away, he never wanted to. He loves you, Jane. He loves you enough to put your well-being above his own happiness ¨C and he always has.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I squeak, not trusting the hope bubbling up inside me. Over the years I¡¯ve learned just how dangerous hope can be, the mere hint makes my heart want to shut down, certain this is some sort of trick. ¡°Of course.¡± Linda doesn¡¯t sound angry or frustrated anymore, only sad. ¡°You have no idea how much it killed him to lie to you, to let Devon try to take his ce. If you realized how deeply it pained him, you¡¯d never even question it.¡± ¡°Where exactly does Devon fit in all this?¡± I suddenly inquire, realizing that my would-be boyfriend must have been in on this from the beginning. This exins their conversation the other night, and Ethan¡¯s anger that Devon withheld the truth about his vampirism. If he wanted us to be safe, a vampire was probably thest thing he wanted. ¡°Where does Devon fit in all what?¡± A familiar voice sounds behind me. I turn, startled to find Devon standing behind me, a deep frown on his face. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± I sigh, for Linda¡¯s benefit. ¡° Linda, I¡¯ve got to go. I¡¯m sorry I came at you the way I did. Can we talk moreter?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She agrees. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, talk soon.¡± I end the call and turn to face Devonpletely, feeling at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He inquires,ing forward. ¡°Maybe you can tell me.¡±I answer Coolly. ¡°It seems when you came clean about being a vampire you left out a few details. Like the fact that you¡¯re only here because my mate is dying and somehow convinced you to rece him.¡± Devon winces. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. I never lied about my feelings Jane. I¡¯ve always loved you, and I truly want to be with you. That¡¯s why I came clean in the first ce.¡± ¡°But you knew about Ethan, didn¡¯t you?¡± I interrogate. ¡°You knew he still loved us and he only pushed us away to protect us. You knew that I didn¡¯t have to be suffering that way.¡± ¡°Yes, I knew.¡± Devon confesses, staring me straight in the eye. ¡°But you would have suffered either way. Ethan made up his mind and there was no arguing with him. You know what it¡¯s like when an Alpha gives orders ¨C you might be able to defy them as his mate, but the rest of us don¡¯t have that luxury.¡± He reminds me. ¡°I wish I could tell you there was another way, but if Ethan dies.. well, we thought it would be easier for you to move on if you hated him.¡± Shows what they know. Ethan¡¯s death was never going to be easy, because all my anger and hatred was just a mask for the loss of my mate ¨C for a pain too unbearable to confront. ¡°And if he lives?¡± I demand, feeling more and more furious with myself for believing their lies so easily. I¡¯m directing my anger outward now, but my wolf is howling in my head, horrified to think we had so little fate in our mate. ¡°Did none of you think to tell me we might have a future together after all ¨C or did you think I was too fragile to cope with any of this?¡± Devon sends me a truly pitying look, and I understand that I¡¯ve missed something. ¡°What?¡± I prompt him fiercely. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± ¡°Jane, if Ethan lives he¡¯s going to marry Nina. That was their deal.¡± His words m into me with crushing force, and suddenly it feels nearly impossible to breathe. Pain tears through my midsection, and I bend double, clutching my belly as my uterine walls mp and clench with excruciating force. Devon is immediately by my side, asking me what¡¯s wrong. I can only whimper, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s too soon!¡± ¡°What is Jane? Talk to me, what¡¯s happening?¡± Devon begs. I nce up at him with wide eyes. ¡°I think the baby ising.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Jane The next few hours are a terrifying blur. Mybor came on fast after Devon revealed that Ethan is going to marry Nina if he survives his surgery. I suppose it was the shock, or perhaps all the stress of thest 24 hours building up and pouring over. Either way, my body quickly doubled over with contractions; and a fresh wave of fear assailed me. I¡¯m only five months along, if I have my baby now it¡¯s chances of surviving are next to nothing. Still, I know whatbor feels like ¨C even if I¡¯d forgotten just how acute the pain is. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I read once that women have a special hormone which makes them forget just how traumatic childbirth is, so that they¡¯ll be more willing to reproduce again. Right now I believe it ¨C I remembered that the pain was extreme, but living it is another thing entirely. My body feels like it¡¯s trying to tear me apart from the inside out, and suddenly I¡¯m furious with Ethan for putting this child inside me ¨C for causing me this pain. At the mere thought of Ethan, my wolf begins to whine. I need him. I need him right now! Two days ago I wouldn¡¯t have considered asking for him I still believed he hated me. But now I know the truth, and it¡¯s impossible for me to hold back. ¡°I want Ethan,¡± I moan, btedly realizing that Devon and I are no longer alone. The scent of a familiar and loathsome she-wolf is heavy in the air, and a momentter I hear her voice. ¡°Damn it. Get her to the hospital.¡± Nina orders sharply. When the hell did she get here? I don¡¯t want her here! She¡¯s trying to steal my mate! I try to growl at the other she-wolf, but neither she or Devon seem to hear me. They continue talking as if I haven¡¯t made a sound. I blink my eyes open, even though I don¡¯t remember closing them. I look up at the ceiling, and confusion washes over me. I turn my head to the side, seeing Devon and Nina¡¯s profiles towering over me. When did I lie down? I wonder dazedly, groping for the ground beneath me. It¡¯s soft and cushy, and I understand I¡¯m on the couch. I want to speak, to tell these two to stop ignoring me and bring me my mate, but I can¡¯t seem to summon the words. ¡°In the meantime I¡¯ll call Matthew so he can tell Ethan some sort of emergency arose back home.¡± Nina continues uninterrupted. ¡°We can be gone within the hour.¡± ¡°What, why?¡± Devon inquires, clearly not understanding. Because she¡¯s a snake! I want to scream. She knows he won¡¯t leave me like this. ¡°He can¡¯t find out about this.¡± Nina exins, sounding exasperated. ¡°If he thinks she¡¯s in trouble he¡¯ll drop everything. He¡¯ll cancel the surgery.¡± ¡°Nina, that¡¯s his decision.¡± Devon argues. ¡°Im sure he can reschedule.¡± ¡°Of course he can reschedule, but if they make up then you and I will be screwed.¡± Nina insists, obviously annoyed that Devon isn¡¯t happily going along with her ns. ¡°I think you underestimate Ethan, if you think he would change his mind that easily. You have no idea what they¡¯ve already been through.¡± Devon defends. ¡°And if he does change his mind, then we should let them be happy.¡± ¡°And what about our happiness?¡± Nina inquires fiercely. ¡°They had their shot twice and look at how it¡¯s turned out! Shouldn¡¯t we get a turn, a shot?¡± Stop standing there and talking! I want to cry, I need a doctor! I know I didn¡¯t actually say anything, but thank the Goddess Devon and I are on the same page. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± He hisses. ¡°I¡¯m taking Jane to the hospital, but don¡¯t expect me to lie for you Nina. If she asks me what happened, I¡¯m going to tell her.¡± ¡°Im not concerned with Jane. She already did everything in her power to change his mind and it didn¡¯t do any good. Ethan is the problem. Tell her what you like, and leave Ethan to me.¡± She sighs, sounding almost regretful then. ¡°You¡¯ll thank me for this one day. When you and Jane are happily married.¡± ¡°You underestimate Jane.¡± Devon informs her, sliding his arms beneath my body. I want to sit up and put my arms around his shoulders, but instead I feel my limbs hanging limply. ¡°Mark my words, she¡¯ll come after him when she¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Well I won¡¯t give him up easily.¡± Nina replies, ¡°So if she doese, she¡¯d better be ready for a fight.¡± I don¡¯t remember much after that. I only recall shes ¨C the inside of Devon¡¯s car, being put on a gurney at the emergency room, nurses puncturing my skin with needles, and my doctor promising that everything will be all right. From then on I only dream, my mind conjuring the different lives I might have. I¡¯m on a country road, traveling down a strange but lovely path. I¡¯m surrounded by flowers on either side, in the middle of a sprawling valley. There are mountains in the distance, and moonlight casts shadows over the ground in front of me. I graze my fingers over the blooms burgeoning at my sides, moving forward even though part of me wants to stop and take in my surroundings. I cannot seem to slow down or make my feet still, and after a while I realize that I¡¯m not traveling on a road at all, but in time. Time, which presses on whether we want it to or not, and regardless of whether we¡¯re ready for the future awaiting us. The time road suddenly splits in a prominent fork, and for the first time I have to decide which route to take. On the right I can see myself walking hand in hand with Devon, a baby strapped to my chest, with all four of my pups around us. The children areughing and skipping along, and when I look up at Devon, there is a serene smile on my face. Nina¡¯s words ring in my head, warning me to be ready for a fight if Ie after Ethan. At once I understand that this is the choice I must make. If I stay in the Dark Moon pack, I could have this idyllic future with Devon. Our love might not be the burning, passionate kind, but it would be strong and true. He would protect our family, and I wouldn¡¯t ever have to worry that he would stray. It¡¯s sweet and secure, guaranteeing a loving father for my children, and safe harbor for my heart. Almostpulsively, I look down the left fork, eager to see the alternative. At first I¡¯m simply praying that Ethan will be there. After all, the Goddess has sent me visions before, and if this is no mere dream, then I might very well be seeing Ethan¡¯s fate on the operating table. I needn¡¯t have worried ¨C Ethan is alive and well on this road, though it takes my eyes a moment to adjust. Once they do, they fill with tears. I was expecting a picture simr to the one with Devon, an insight to what our lives will be like a few months or years down the road. Instead I see two young teenagers outside a bakery, bickering and flirting until the boy drops his head and ims a kiss which changes the girl¡¯s life as she knows it. Ethan and I, the first day we ever acknowledged our feelings. At first I wonder if that¡¯s the moment I¡¯ve been holding onto all these years ¨C a childhood infatuation I¡¯ve been clinging to even though those teenagers are long gone. Then I watch as the scene changes, showing me the day Ethan convinced me to elope with him. I watch our entire history unfold, for the first time seeing the events with Eve and Petra from his perspective. I keep watching, until we¡¯re right up to Aimon¡¯s defeat. Over and over again, I see the same pattern unfolding: me being skittish and distrustful, and Ethan patiently and bossily guiding me back to my center- to him. It¡¯s almost too painful to watch the most recent chapter, but when it finishes Ethan and I shift into our wolves and take off into the night, together in our truest form. That¡¯s the way it¡¯s meant to be, I think wistfully. Not some unrealistic ideal of safe, pain-free love ¨C but the riotous, all-consuming passion of our wolves. They¡¯re the ones who chose each other, and they¡¯re bond is too deep to ever break.It¡¯s so clear now. For years Ethan has been putting in the work in our rtionship. Chasing me down, proving himself to me, protecting our family over and over again. And now he¡¯s made the greatest sacrifice of all. It¡¯s my turn. I decide fiercely. He¡¯s always been there to bring me home ¨C even when I didn¡¯t want to listen. He needs me to bring him home now, and I¡¯m not going to let anything stand in our way - including his own stubbom will An soon an I wake I¡¯m going o tell Devon l¡¯m sorry, and then I¡¯m going to go back to the NighFang pack and make sue Ethan knows that I¡¯ll be waiting for him when hees out of surgery. And it Nina tries to stop me? Well, let¡¯s just say shall live to regret it Next Chapter Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Jane When I wake, my first thought is of my baby. I jerk up in bed, clutching my belly. What happened? I think frantically. I try to take stock of my body. I certainly don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve just given birth. As if my baby can sense my anxiety, a little kick taps the wall of my uterus. ¡°Oh, thank the Goddess.¡±I breathe, patting the spot. ¡°Hello angel.¡± ¡°Jane, you¡¯re awake!¡± I hadn¡¯t even realized Devon was in the room with me until he spoke. ¡°Devon!¡± I exim, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The doctor said it was pre-termbor, but they were able to stop it.¡± Devon exins, and when he doesn¡¯t say anymore, I suspect that¡¯s all he knows. It¡¯s not surprising, given what I¡¯ve learned about how strict doctors can be with patient confidentiality. The words ¡®pre-termbor¡¯ send a stab of fear through my body. I¡¯m only five months along, that¡¯s too soon for this baby to be born. ¡°Stop it for how long?¡± l inquire, even realizing my friend probably doesn¡¯t know. Thankfully a doctor swoops in at precisely that moment, a chart in hand. ¡°Hello Jane, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I answer uncertainly. ¡°Is my baby going to be okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± He smiles, ¡°we think your cervix was injured when you delivered your quads, this happens sometimes with babies following multiples. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to put a stitch in your c3rvix to make sure it¡¯s nice and strong, and we¡¯ll give you a gel to apply daily, plus some progesterone shots. We¡¯re going to do everything possible to keep this pup inside you until at least 37 weeks.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Will I have to be on bedrest until then?¡± I inquire nervously, immediately thinking of my ns to go after Ethan. ¡°No, once you¡¯re released you can go back to your usual routine, but we are going to keep you here under observation for a while, just to be safe.¡± The physician exins. ¡°What, for how long?¡± I counter, trying to remember if Nina told me precisely how soon Ethan would be having his surgery. The doctorughs, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jane. It will only be a couple of days, and then you¡¯ll be free to go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too long.¡± I insist. ¡°Can¡¯t you release me sooner?¡± The physician sighs,ing to sit on the edge of my bed with a patient expression. ¡°Jane, whatever else is going on in your life, it can wait. This baby isn¡¯t ready to be born yet. If you were to deliver now, it would have less than a forty percent chance of survival, and even then it would probably have life- long problems. We need to get you to at least 24 weeks to be viable, but as long as you follow our instructions, there¡¯s no reason to think you can¡¯t carry to full term.¡± I hug my round belly, knowing he¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been through this with the quads, who were born at 28 weeks, but even that had been a challenge, especially with Paisley¡¯s heart condition. Three preemies was difficult, a fourth almost dying was heartbreaking. ¡°Okay,¡± I nod, looking to Devon. What day is Ethan¡¯s surgery?¡± He winces, sighing. ¡°Three days Janey. First thing on Wednesday morning.¡± ¡°So if I¡¯m released in two.¡± I muse aloud, quickly estimating that likelihood of it happening early enough in the day for us to make the drive and reach Ethan before he goes into the hospital. Devon studies me closely. ¡°If you want to go after him, I¡¯ll take you as soon as you¡¯re out.¡± He promises after a moment. My lip quirks as I recall his conversation with Nina. ¡°You knew I would.¡± ¡°I did.¡± He grins, clearly thinking the same thing. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure how much you were aware of, after you copsed.¡± ¡°I heard everything. I confim. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to let that bitch get away with this.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He smiles, the expression bittersweet. He looks both proud and pained at the same time. But Jane, we might not be able to get there in time ¨C to see him before he goes under.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him.¡± I decide, determined to do whatever it takes in order to reach him in time. I can¡¯t let him face possible death without knowing that I love him, that I know the truth and I¡¯ming after him. I see my phone sitting on my bedside table, and I eagerly reach for it, feeling a stab of guilt when I see the familiar photo of my pups on the lock screen. ¡°Oh the pups.¡±I mp my eyes shut, hating that it took me so long to think of them. Are they okay, where are they?¡± Devon smiles. ¡°They¡¯re in the children¡¯s yroom, do you want to see themn?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I exim eagerly. The pups rush in a little whileter, big smiles on their faces. Before the doctor can stop them, they climb up onto the bed and mber around me. ¡° Hello my angels, how are you?¡± I cry, wrapping them in a fiveway hug. ¡°Jane they really shouldn¡¯t-¡± The doctor tries to object, but I bare my teeth at him. No one keeps me from my pups. Meanwhile the pups aren¡¯t paying any attention to the man in the white coat. They¡¯re smothering me in kisses and feeling my belly, all curiosity and relief. ¡°Mommy this is getting ridiculus.¡± Parker tells me sternly, his small hands framing either side of my stomach. ¡°If this new baby is gonna keep making you sick all the time, we¡¯re gonna have some disgreements.¡± ¡°Do you want to tell the baby?¡± I inquire, stroking his dark locks. ¡°You know it can hear in my tummy? It already has ears and everything.¡± Parker¡¯s eyes widen slightly. ¡°Baby.¡± He says firmly. ¡°You have to be nice to Mommy. She¡¯s working very hard to grows you and is not very grateful to repay her like this¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Riley chimes in, lowering her lips so close to my belly that they¡¯re almost touching. ¡° You have to be gentles with Mommy. Daddy said So. ¡°When did your Daddy say that?¡± I ask curiously, petting her soft cheek. ¡°Right afore he left.¡± Ryder shares sagely, also patting my tummy. ¡°I guess the baby didn¡¯ hear cuz you were already here.¡± My gaze immediately goes to Paisley, who is being very subdued. She¡¯s curled under my arm, snuggled up to my side and simply watching the other pups lecture their unborn sibling. ¡°It must have been really hard to say goodbye to your Daddy.¡± I observe, hating the serious expression she¡¯s wearing. Paisley nces up at me and nods. Her green eyes are shining, and I know she¡¯s close to crying. ¡° Have you told your brothers and sister what¡¯s really going on with him?¡± She nods, sniffling, and the other pups raise wide eyes to me. ¡°We wanted to tell you, Mommy.¡± Ryder confides, looking guilt-stricken. I shake my head. ¡°None of that is important now. What is important is that we¡¯re going after him. Okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Paisley asks, no longer looking so upset. ¡°Yes my love, we¡¯re going to face this as a family. And before he goes into surgery, we¡¯re all going to tell him just how loved he is, and how proud we are to be his family.¡± I insist. ¡°The mean doctors are gonna keep me here for a while, but I want you to go home with Devon and pack your bags. As soon as I¡¯m ¨®ut of here, we¡¯re going to see him.¡± I spend the next hour calling Ethan¡¯s phone over and over again. It goes to voicemail every time, and eventually I get a message from Nina informing me that she¡¯s changed my number in his phone to a photo-less contact titled, ¡°spam likely¡±. I¡¯m spitting with rage by the time that happens, and I try to call the pack headquarters, reaching out to Matthew and calling every number I can possibly think of. It doesn¡¯t do any good. Matthew tells me that Ethan made up his mind about this, and he wasn¡¯t going to go against his wishes in hisst days. The pack headquarters insist that Ethan is out of the office and also out of reach, but I know Nina must be behind this. I swear I could kill her, she doesn¡¯t even know if Ethan is going to live, and she¡¯s stealing my only opportunity to say goodbye to him. In the end I have to wait until I¡¯ve been released from the hospital. They don¡¯t let me out until the end of the day on Tuesday, even though I begged and pleaded to be discharged. As soon as they do, Devon and I pile the pups into the car, and speed through the night, determined to reach Cite de Nuit in time to see Ethan before his surgery. I wish I could say it had been enough. I knew almost soon as we set out that we didn¡¯t have time to get there, but I was praying for the miracle. But there was no miracle ¨C we arrive at the hospital just after 8am, but surgery started at 6. We¡¯re toote. Next Chapter Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Jane When we arrive at the hospital, Ethan is already in the operating theater. My heart sinks when the nurse at reception tells us we¡¯re toote, but it stops beatingpletely when we walk into the waiting room and see Nina and Matthew seated on the ufortable couches. They¡¯re both wearing guarded expressions, but neither can hide their surprise when Devon and I enter with the pups. I¡¯m sure in time we¡¯ll have it out, but other than some narrowed eyes and posturing, neither one of them objects to our presence. In truth, they seem fairly resigned, and when I ask if there¡¯s been any news, they simply frown and squeeze their linked hands. ¡°Nothing yet,¡± Matthew shares. ¡°The whole thing should take a few hours.. they told us that we¡¯d get a chance to say goodbye if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± It seems as if every word out of his mouth is apanied by a wince. ¡°He won¡¯t wake up, but they¡¯ll take us back before he goes.¡± I can only nod, clutching Paisley tightly. All of the pups are upset, but she needs me more than the others right now. We pile onto one of the sofas together, all my babies gathered around me as we settle in for the wait. No one says a word, but in my head I pray and pray, begging the Goddess for a miracle. I¡¯ve done nothing else over thest two days, and I can only hope she¡¯s been listening. I¡¯m not sure how much times has passed, because every time I look at the clock my vision begins to blur and I have to mp my eyes shut. The air is thick with tension, and every few minutes I catch Nina watching me. I can still hear her arguing with Devon in my memories and as badly as I want tosh out at her, I keep my mouth shut. She, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t seem to share my restraint. ¡°I take it you didn¡¯t actually go intobor the other day?¡± Nina observes after a while, nodding towards my belly. ¡°Actually I did.¡± I correct her, ¡°but they stopped it ¨C no thanks to you.¡± I add spitefully. ¡°Come on, Jane. You have to realize that none of this was personal.¡± Nina sighs in answer, rolling her doe-like eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that ¨C if this is anything, it¡¯s personal.¡± I counter. ¡°It¡¯s personal to you and me both. You might be fated, but I love Ethan. He¡¯s everything to me.¡± ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t love him.¡± Nina replies haughtily, but there¡¯s a hidden well of emotion in her gaze, and I wonder if she isn¡¯t making a confession. Unfortunately it disappears almost as quickly as it appeared, reced with sharp usation. ¡°Not that it matters. I never even had a chance with him ¨C he only ever wanted you.¡± ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t personal?¡± I mock, hating how childish I sound but not caring enough to change my tone. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just stay away?¡± Nina exims, exasperated. ¡°If he lives he¡¯ll take you back in an instant and if he dies that no one will give a damn about me. Not when you were Luna for so long, and you have his pups.¡± My wolf growls in my head. I hate to say it, but I¡¯m actually feeling a little sorry for the other she-wolf. She¡¯s basically just admitted she has feelings for Ethan, and after years of living in someone else¡¯s shadow, she finally got her chance ¨C only to watch it slip away. I can certainly rte to that. I¡¯d thought she was only here to increase her own power, but looking at her now it¡¯s only too easy to recognize the face of a woman driven out of her head by Ethan ckwell. And I know because I see it in the mirror every day. She cared about Ethan enough to nurse him all these months, even knowing she might never gain anything in return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nina.¡± I exhale heavily. ¡°If the worst happens, I promise not everyone will forget you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You can¡¯t know that.¡± She grumbles, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Yes I can.¡± I insist. ¡°Because I¡¯m not going to forget what you did for Ethan ¨C what you sacrificed.¡± I promise, softening my tone. ¡°But if he lives, I¡¯m not just going to stand back and let you t?ke him. I¡¯m d one letting people walk all over me. I¡¯ve been weak long enough.¡± At first Nina¡¯s expression was vulnerable, but now it hardens and she bares her fangs, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me in a fight, Omega.¡± Fours small growls sound around me, and I see all my pups raising their hackles towards the she- wolf. A rush of pride washes over me, even though I have no intention¡± updated by jobnib¡± of letting my babies help mebat this woman. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that.¡± I tell her smugly, I have a whole pack on my side.¡± Before Nina can answer, a white-faced nurse appears, and I immediately surge to my feet as fast as my pregnant body will allow me. Everyone around me does the same, and the scrub nurse looks back and forth between us in confusion.¡± What¡¯s happening?¡± Matthew asks anxiously. The young practitioner takes a deep breath, and the ground suddenly feels as if it¡¯s crumbling beneath my feet. I know whatever ising next isn¡¯t good. ¡°Well, the initial operation was sessful.¡± She exins. ¡°The doctor was able topletely repair the Alpha¡¯s spine.¡± Nina is holding her breath beside me, and I understand the impulse. This sounds like good news, but the nurse is acting much too grim. When she continues, I know my instinct was right. ¡° Unfortunately however, there¡¯s been aplication with the anesthesia. The surgeon has been trying to wake him for half an hour, but he¡¯s noting out of it.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Devon presses, Wrapping a supportive arm around my shoulders. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up soon, he might go into aa.¡± The nurse exins, frowning at the pups before looking back up at me. ¡°He might never wake up.¡± ¡°They said we¡¯d get to see him.¡± Matthew reminds her hoarsely. ¡°To say goodbye, if it came to it.¡± ¡°Do you think we could go back now?¡± Nina asks excitedly. ¡°It would have to be one at a time.¡± The nurse hedges, wIinging her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nina immediately announces, shooting me a nce as if the pups and I are just a second thought. ¡°You can go with your litter afterwards.¡± Ethan My wolf races through the snowy mountains, bounding through thick white mounds of powder as evergreens whir past me at lightning speed. My heart soars ¨C my inner animal hasn¡¯t been free in so long that I almost forgot what this felt like. I can¡¯t even remember when I was able to run this wayst. I don¡¯t even know where I am, but I don¡¯t care. Voices are calling to me from afar, at first too jumbled and cacophonous to distinguish, but slowly they come into focus. There¡¯s one that¡¯s only too familiar, one which calls to my wolf like nothing else. It feels as though they¡¯re two halves of the same soul and yet, my wolf doesn¡¯t want to follow it. The faster he runs, the farther away that voice seems to float. and the strange thing is, I don¡¯t miss it. It almost feels as though my wolf is searching for something ¨C but what? There¡¯s a white light in the distance, and I feel like a pup again, without a care oI responsibility in the world. There is only the promise of peace, and I¡¯m so exhausted that I¡¯d do any thing to attain it. I can finally rest. I think dazedly, despite the fact that I can¡¯t remember why I¡¯m so tired. The light is getting closer and closer now, and I pick up my pace, desperate to reach it. I feei like I¡¯m flying, as if my feet might leave the ground permanently at any moment. Yes. I chant in my head. At last. A single second before I thought I might actually sprout wings, another voice breaks through the serene mountain air. It¡¯s melodic and silky, filling my senses like a ray of sunshine. ¡°Ethan,¡± it resonates, making my heart pound and my feet slow. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Come back to me.¡± I know that voice. My wolf pauses, looking back over our shoulder and gazing into the endless forest. Unlike the first voice, this one makes me stop dead in my tracks. It doesn¡¯t feel like it belongs to some distant part of me, instead it¡¯s like a torch that sets my soul alight. It¡¯s not peaceful, orforting. It¡¯s a burning, all- consuming me which illuminates the world around me. For the first time I realize that nothing had been in color before this moment, but now that I hear her, the monochromendscape bursts into a riot of brilliant pigment, each one more vibrant than the next. Jane. I realize, finally recognizing the source. I start to turn back towards the beautiful sound of my mate, but for some reason my body continues t¨° float towards the white light. No matter what I do, I can¡¯t seem to go back. No! It can¡¯t be toote. But the more time that passes, I realize that it can. I think I¡¯ve gone too far. Next Chapter Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Ethan I blink my eyes open to bright white lights and the sterile scent of a hospital. It takes a few moments for my senses to focus on the details around me. At first I see only my surgeon¡¯s face hovering above me. Has the surgery not begun yet? I wonder dazedly. I could have sworn I¡¯d already started counting backwards for the anesthesiologist. But when my doctor speaks, there¡¯s a smile in his voice. ¡°Wee back Ethan. Everything went perfectly. You¡¯ve been asleep for a while, but your family is eager to see you. My family, I muse, the wheels in my mind turning much too slowly. Does he mean Nina and Matthew? But even as I think these words, my wolf pipes up. I smell Jane. I smell the pups! They¡¯re here! He exims. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. No, they can¡¯t be. It¡¯s not possible. I reply, groaning internally at the pain this simple fact causes me. Jane¡¯s scent washes over me, much too potent to be my wolf¡¯s imagination. Gentle fingers stroke my cheek, and the next thing I know, her sweet voice is floating through my consciousness. ¡°Open your eyes, Ethan.¡± I hadn¡¯t even realized that I closed them again. I¡¯m hovering on the edge of sleep, barely able to tell dreams from reality. I shake my head stubbornly, determined to stay in the dream. ¡°No.¡± The word is little more than a whisper, my lips slurring the hard consonant. ¡°Wanna stay.. in dream.¡± I feel soft, familiar lips graze my temple, and I want to cry for wanting Jane. ¡°Okay, my love. There¡¯s no rush.¡± She feels so real- sounds so real. My wolf is whining in my head, and I gradually lift my heavy eyelids, caving to his pressure. At once I see Jane¡¯s stunning features hovering above me. Her face is blurred around the edges, like an out of focus photo, but I don¡¯t care. She¡¯s beaming down at me, her emerald eyes swimming with tears. ¡°Hello mate I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything so beautiful, and suddenly I¡¯m afraid I imagined the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Am I in heaven?¡± I murmur, trying to reach for her but realizing I can¡¯t lift my hand. That fact alone tells me this isn¡¯t entirely my imagination ¨C if I had it my way she would already be in my arms. ¡°No, of course not.¡± Jane answers, caressing my jaw. ¡°You¡¯re just a little hazy from the drugs.¡± ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± I mutter, soundingpletely drunk. ¡°It¡¯s all okay now, Ethan.¡± She soothes, using the same loving tone I¡¯ve often heard her use when the pups are upset. ¡°The surgery was a sess. You¡¯re going to be able to walk again ¨C your wolf won¡¯t be trapped anymore.¡± My mind is moving at a sluggish pace, but the mention of my surgery jolts me into the present quicker than anything else. ¡°You mean you know?¡± ¡°Yes, you impossible man.¡± Jane replies, hupping augh. ¡°I know.¡± No, no, no! Now that my mind is working, waves of violent emotion are mming into me one after the other. This isn¡¯t right. She can¡¯t know. ¡°No,¡± I manage to shake my head, my voice sounding strangled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Hush now.¡± Jane croons. She strokes my hair back from my crown, and something deep inside of me starts to crack. ¡°We have a whole lifetime to fight about this, Ethan.¡± I can¡¯t even begin to decipher all the feelings warring inside of me, I only know I¡¯m suddenly drowning beneath the onught. It¡¯s a giant tangle of fury, anguish, guilt, fear, grief and the Goddess only knows what else. I jerk against the dead weight of my arms and legs, hating that I can¡¯t move. I growl my frustration into the to0-bright room, and the machine beside me starts beeping faster and faster. Suddenly the doctor reappears, recing Jane. ¡°Easy Alpha, this happens sometimes with anesthesia. Just give it some time and the mood swings will pass.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the drugs.¡± Jane¡¯s voice intimates, sounding pained. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I think maybe you should step out, maybe send his mate in.¡± The doctor suggests, sounding farther away now. A ferocious snarl rips out of my chest at the suggestion. My mate is already here! My wolf thunderS. I want to shout at the man for suggesting Jane leave, but I can¡¯t make the wordse, as if some part of me is still enough in control to realize admitting this would be a disaster. Despite myck of speech, they seem to get the message. ¡°Nevermind.¡± The doctor sighs, stepping back. Jane returns to my side, and though she looks a bit subdued, there¡¯s still a stubborn tilt to her mouth that tells me she hasn¡¯t given up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± I tell her again, knowing precisely how contrary I sound. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Her lip quirks and I want to throttle her and kiss her at once. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to like the idea of me leaving. ¡°That was my wolf.¡± I mumble drunkenly, ¡°He¡¯s not being reasonable.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jane observes smoothly, a sharp edge entering her voice. ¡°So you think it was reasonable to push me away for the sake of your own stubborn pride? To break my heart and the pups¡¯?¡± ¡°I never wanted to hurt you.¡± I fight back a sob, wishing for the thousandth time that I could move. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°Shhh,¡± Jane breathes, ncing at the racing heart monitor again. She lowers her cheek to my chest, as if she¡¯s trying to hug me without actually jostling my body. Instead she lets me feel her warm curves pressing against my side, her slender limbs cradling whatever they can reach. It¡¯s a terribly awkward position, but I¡¯ll be damned if it isn¡¯t effective. I can feel my wolf calming by the second, and I manage to lift my arm for the first time, circling it around her back to hold her close. Something tiny bumps my hip, and I realize it¡¯s the pup in her belly, kicking out to say hello. A few stray tears escape the corners of my eyes, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± I inquire desperately. Jane doesn¡¯t move an inch, in fact if anything she simply cuddles closer. ¡°Because mates give each other what they need, even when they don¡¯t want¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you see that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do!¡±I rumble in agony. ¡°I¡¯m no good for you. You deserve better.¡± ¡°I disagree, and so do the pups.¡± Jane informs me simply. ¡°You¡¯re always taking care of everyone else, Ethan ¨C even when it kills you. Now it¡¯s time you let us return the favor.¡± ¡°No.¡± I growl, trying to sound authoritative even though I¡¯m still slurring like a man who¡¯s ten drinks in. ¡°Im the Alpha, I make the rules.¡± The brazen she-wolf onlyughs, and the sound wraps around me like a warm nket. ¡°Trust you to issue orders when you¡¯re high as a kite and weak as a kitten.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Janey.¡± I reply fiercely, knowing my body is betraying me even as I scold her. As my body slowly wakes it only pulls her closer and closer, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to be in the bed with me before too long. There¡¯s a sharp intake of breath, and Jane turns her face into my muscr pec as if to hide herself from view. ¡°What is it?¡± I demand, looking around the recovery room. We¡¯re alone in a closed off bay, surrounded by curtains. ¡°Nothing, you just¡­ you haven¡¯t called me that in so long.¡± She answers, her voice thick with emotion. I wince, realizing I¡¯ve slipped up again. ¡°It was just a force of habit. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± I answer, only half lying. If my wits were sharper I wouldn¡¯t have slipped up, but it sure as hell means something. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Jane replies with a sniffle, sounding emotional but certain. ¡°You can growl and snarl all you want, Ethan. Try to push us away until you¡¯re blue in the face. We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be with Devon.¡± I remind her, ¡° And I¡¯m marrying Nina as soon as I¡¯m well enough.¡± Now it¡¯s Jane¡¯s turn to growl. I¡¯m d she can¡¯t see my face, because the sweet omega¡¯s jealous snarl has me smiling like an idiot. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± I sigh, deciding there¡¯s no use arguing about this now. ¡°How did you find out about this anyway?¡± ¡°It was Paisley. She¡¯s been so worried about you.¡± A note of disapproval enters her voice, and I know mama wolf is rearing her head. ¡°What were you thinking ¨C asking such a little one to lie for you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to.¡± I confess. ¡°She figured it out all on her own. I tried to exin that this was for the best. I told her that she needed to stay with you over and over again, but she vowed to keep running away until I let her stay.¡± Before Jane can answer, I realize that my neck and arms aren¡¯t the only limbs waking up. My legs feel weighed down and leaden- but I feel them. There¡¯s a muscle ticking in one of my thighs, and a strange tingling in my toes. ¡°Oh my Goddess.¡± I utter in amazement. ¡°It really worked. Jane, I can feel my legs!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Ethan As soon as I announced that feeling had returned to my lower limbs, the doctor promptly reappeared to run a few tests. He forced Jane to move away from me, which I both hated and appreciated ¨C it¡¯s impossible to think clearly when she¡¯s so close ¨C before poking and prodding my extremities with a pleased expression. ¡°As I said, everything looks great, Ethan.¡± He concludes, ¡°it couldn¡¯t have gone better, even if the anesthesia did give us some trouble. I¡¯m thrilled with these results.¡± ¡°How soon will I be able to walk again?¡± I ask eagerly. ¡°And shift, how soon can I shift?¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re in much better shape than most patients because your braces have been regrly exercising your joints and ligaments.¡± He begins evenly, but you have lost some muscle tone because they haven¡¯t actually been putting in the work of moving you around.¡± ¡°So he¡¯ll need physical therapy?¡± Jane guesses, standing near my head. ¡°Yes, though since wolves heal so quickly, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± The doctor smiles. ¡°As for shifting, as soon as your Body can manage the strain, you should transform. I know your wolf is dying to get out, and it¡¯s important to give him the freedom he seeks as soon as you¡¯re able ¨C for the sake of your mental health.¡± ¡°Can you give me a ballpark?¡± I request, gnashing my teeth. ¡°Are we talking days, weeks or months?¡± ¡°It could be days, or it could be a few weeks.¡± He answers with a shrug that makes me want to growl. ¡°Every body is different.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s an Alpha.¡± Jane reminds the physician. I think I detect a note of humor in her voice, as if she¡¯s teasing me for my earlier words. However when I look at her, I see only an expression of pure innocence. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he heal faster, the more power he has?¡± ¡°Listen,¡± The doctor sighs, ¡°In all likelihood, he will heal more quickly than other patients because he is so powerful, but I don¡¯t like to give my patients false expectations. It¡¯s critical to be realistic about your recovery so that you can manage your feelings and expectations as you progress.¡± ¡°So prepare for the worst but hope for the best.¡± I assess, repeating the mantra I¡¯ve been using to guide all my ns thus far. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly.¡± He agrees, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to go ahead and update your other visitors now you¡¯re awake. I don¡¯t want to overwhelm you, so I¡¯m going to limit it to two at a time.¡± He¡¯s ncing curiously at Jane, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s wondering about our rtionship. As far as my pack knows, Nina is my mate. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s one of the others in the waiting room, and though I don¡¯t want Jane to leave, I know it¡¯s for the best. I can¡¯t let her think that her scheming is going to pay off. As hard as it is, I have to continue with my ns for her own good. ¡°Can¡¯t the pups see him at once?¡± Jane requests, sounding hopeful. ¡°I mean, if we stack them on top of each other it would be the equivalent of two adults.¡± I¡¯m chuckling before I can really process her words. It¡¯s been so long since I heard Jane joke or make light of anything. I¡¯m thrilled to see her so yful and confident, which is only further evidence of Devon¡¯s good influence. When Jane was with me she was a basket case, but with him she¡¯s returning to her old self. ¡°Wait,¡±¡® I exim once I¡¯ve finished admiring her joke. ¡°The pups are here?¡± As if they¡¯d been waiting for their cue, suddenly four tiny bodies rush in, surprising us all. ¡°Daddy, Daddy! We made you a card!¡± They cry crowding around my bed. Pure joy explodes in my chest, making my heart swell sorge I worry it might burst right out of my ribcage. Paisley, Riley, Ryder and Parker are all here, grinning up at me with unconditional love and happiness. ¡°Pups, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here!¡±¡® I proim, pushing myself up into a sitting position. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you all.¡± Jane promptly steps closer, wrapping her arm around my back to help support me. My wolf purrs to feel her so close, but my attention is still locked on my beautiful pups. I could honestly cry ¨C I wasn¡¯t sure I was ever going to see them again, and now they¡¯re here with me, moring to hug me. Four small voices all rise with the same eager question. ¡°Mommy can I gets in the bed with him?¡± Jane, in turn, looks to the doctor, who exhales with obvious resignation. Clearly he sees there¡¯s not going to be any crowd control with this bunch. Only if you stay beside him.¡± He answers. ¡°No climbing on top of him, and no rough housing.¡± The next thing I know, the bed wobbles as the pups climb up the legs, climbing onto the mattress with me. Four small bodies pile around me, and I pull them close, raining kisses over their sweet faces. ¡°Oh, my angels, I love you so much. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here.¡± Paisley is wedged between Jane and I, her little arms sliding around my neck, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve been so scared!¡± She tells me, burying her face in the curve of my neck. Wetness seeps into my skin, and I purr for her the way I¡¯ve done since she was just a baby. ¡°Daddy how are you feeling?¡± Riley inquires, snuggling up to my other side. ¡°Relieved.¡± I confess, my eyes burning. All this time I¡¯ve been telling myself that Jane and the pups would be fine if I died, but the truth is that I¡¯ve been beyond worried to leave them alone in the world. I don¡¯t want to frighten the pups with too many grave feelings, but I don¡¯t want to lie to them either. I¡¯ve done enough lying for a lifetime, and as distraught as I am to discover Jane knows the truth now, I¡¯m so thrilled to finally be able to speak openly with my family. ¡°I was so afraid I¡¯d never see you again.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ¡®lieved too, Daddy.¡± Ryder shares, giving me a toothy smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t know what was gonna happen.¡± ¡°Pups there you are!¡± Devon¡¯s voice sounds from the curtained doorway, and when I look up, I see him standing there with his hands on his hips. What were you thinking, sneaking back here?¡± ¡°Did you find them?¡± Nina¡¯s voice precedes her by a few moments, and then she¡¯s there too, looking in on the scene with wide eyes. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re awake!¡± She rushes forward. ¡°Thank goodness! I was so worried when you didn¡¯t immediately wake up.¡± ¡°Ah yes, I was about toe tell you.¡± The doctor states simply, ¡°It seems Ms¡­¡± He pauses, realizing that Jane still shares my name. ¡°ckwell was able to get through to him.¡± ¡°What?¡± I inquire, baffled. ¡°You were having some trouble finding your way back to us.¡± Jane shares, still tucked against my side. She nces at Nina then, as if she¡¯s unsure whether to continue. ¡°We starteding back one by one to try and help.. and to say goodbye if we failed.¡± One look at Nina¡¯s face tells me that she had visited me before Jane. I curse internally, that¡¯s definitely not going to help with rebuffing Jane. She knows my wolf responded to her over my fated mate. Suddenly I realize that my dream was no mere fantasy. I¡¯d heard Nina calling to me in my subconscious ¨C but I hadn¡¯t wanted her. I¡¯d only wanted Jane. ¡°I¡¯m just d it worked.¡± Nina announces stiffly, patting my shoulder. ¡°Now we can pick up where we left off.¡± I¡¯m thankful for her determined statement. That¡¯s exactly what I need right now, a buffer between Jane and I to ensure my lovesick wolf doesn¡¯t give in to her charms. ¡°Alright, now I really must insist that some of you return to the waiting room, we don¡¯t want to overwhelm the Alpha.¡± My surgeon deres. ¡°Come on, Jane.¡± Devon extends his hand to her, you should get off your feet for a while.¡± Jane rolls her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine Devon¡± ¡°I dunno Mommy, the doctor did say you should take it easy.¡± Parker asserts, watching Jane with a bemused expression. I can only smile, only five years old and my heir is already taking charge. I¡¯m so busy admiring his strength that it takes a moment for his words to click. ¡°The doctor?¡± Ryder pipes up next, from my other side. ¡°Yeah, we would have been here sooner ¨C xcept Mommy was in the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± I demand fiercely, raking my eyes over Jane. She¡¯s frowning at Ryder. ¡°Oh sweetheart, that might have been the best way to break the news.¡± ¡°What news!¡± I exim. ¡°Are you alright? Is the baby?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± She assures me, ¡°you¡¯re the one who is recovering.¡± ¡°Exin.¡± I order, attempting to re my beautiful mate into submission. ¡°right now.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Ethan Jane notches her chin up defiantly, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we had a little scare but I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Now why don¡¯t I believe you?¡± I rumble ominously. I rake my eyes over her body, searching for signs of illness. Her skin is glowing and dewy, and after so many months of horrible morning sickness, her figure has rounded out to be full and lush. The only hint of distress I can decipher are the dark circles under her eyes, but those could easily be the result of traveling with a litter of five year olds and waiting for news of my surgery. ¡°Devon?¡±I turn to my old friend, praying that he can be trusted to tell me the truth when my wayward mate will not. ¡°It was just a bit of pre-termbor Devon exins, shooting a reluctant look at Jane. ¡°The doctor was able to stop it before she got too far along.¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± Jane uses, narrowing her eyes at Devon. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at him, you should have told me. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at him, you should have told me yourself.¡±I scold, untangling my arm from Paisley and Riley in order to reach out and feel Jane¡¯s round tummy. My hand sys over her belly button, ¡°Why did it happen, how are they going to stop it from happening again? ¡°My c3rvix was struggling to handle the weight of the pup, that¡¯s all.¡± Jane sighs, guiding my hand around the way she had in the car, moving it so I can feel the movement of the babe in her womb. It¡¯s not kicking like before, but simply fluttering like a butterfly¡¯s wings against my palm. I imagine the pup doing somersaults in its protective bubble, and love surges in my veins, making me feel as if I¡¯m back in my dream and flying through the mountains as my wolf It¡¯s the most incredible indescribable feeling. ¡°It really does like you, you know.¡± Jane observes with a tender smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t move this way for anyone else.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes are bright and shining, but I know her Wiley ways too well. The clever creature is trying to distract me, to make me rethink my ns for the future, ¡°Stop trying to butter me up and tell me what the doctor¡¯s advised. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to rest, I just have to do some daily injections and use this progesterone gel. It¡¯s really fine, Ethan.¡± Jane answers, rolling her eyes. I arch my brow in challenge, pinning my mate with a disapproving scowl. She softens slightly, lowering her eyes to the ground and making my wolf purr with pleasure. Instead I look to Devon,¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Before he can answer I catch Matthew and Nina exchanging a worried nce, with thetter shifting nervously on her feet. Before anyone says a word, I realize that something isn¡¯t adding up.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Wait a minute,¡± I say, turning back to Jane. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Ryder had said they would have been here sooner if it wasn¡¯t for Jane¡¯s hospitalization, which means they must have had at least 24 hours notice before my surgery. So why hadn¡¯t I heard from them? If Jane was determined enough to drive through the night to reach me, surely she would have tried contacting me in other ways. ¡°Paisley told me on yourst night in the Dark Moon pack, Jane remarks smoothly. Unfortunately, I went intobor before I could confront you. As for why no one told you about my condition?¡± She turns her fiery eyes on Nina. ¡°I think that¡¯s a question for your fiancee. Didn¡¯t you wonder why she rushed you out of the city so quickly?¡± My wolf surges to the surface, but I instinctively sense that it¡¯s too soon for him to emerge. I¡¯m not strong enough yet, even if this conversation is pushing my temper right to the edge. ¡°Jane, please take the pups back to the waiting room. I need a word with Nina, Matthew and Devon¡± I want to stay.¡± Jane counters immediately. The pups can go to the supervised children¡¯s y area of course, this prompts the pups to immediately object as well, insisting they should stay too. I wasn¡¯t asking I reply stonily, letting some of Alpha influence enter my tone The pups obediently climb down off the bed, but my stubborn mate is another matter entirely. Jane squims in response to the power washing over her, but she doesn¡¯t budge, instead digging in her little heels and shooting me mutinous nces from beneath hershes. Oh Goddess, don¡¯t look at me like that, baby. I think, wishing I could kiss her pouting lips without ruining everything I lower my lips to her ear, unable to keep the gravel out of my voice. ¡°Be a good girl and go have a snack or put your feet up for a bit.¡± I command. ¡° Trust me, I¡¯m nowhere near being finished with you, but right now I need to sort a few things out with this lot.¡± Jane peeks up at me uncertainly, but my words seem to mollify her. She leads the pups out of the room, cradling her pregnant belly in one hand. As soon as their footsteps disappear into the distance, I turn on the three remaining wolves. ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± Slowly the storyes out. First about Jane¡¯s copse in the apartment, and Nina¡¯s insistence that Devon remove her before I could learn the truth. Then the hidden-phone calls and subterfuge to keep Jane from getting in contact before my surgery. ¡°We were just trying to follow your wishes.¡± Nina concludes mildly, reaching for my hand. I jerk it away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± I growl. ¡°You knew I would want to know about Jane. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have conspired to get me out of the city before I could find out. You knew I would dy the surgery.¡± ¡°And if you had then it might have been toote! Nina exims defensively. ¡°Jane and the pups are fine, we had to do what was necessary to ensure you would be too.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t know she was fine!¡±I thunder, rattling the curtain rods surrounding the bed. ¡°She might have needed me, but you intentionally kept me in the dark and we both know it wasn¡¯t for my sake! It was for yours!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way Ethan, but you¡¯ve been doing exactly the same thing to Jane for months¡± Devon interjects, frowning deeply. ¡°What you¡¯re feeling now is a fraction of what you put her through.¡± I know that!¡± I hiss. ¡°But Jane has never been a danger to me! I kept her in the dark to protect her, you kept me in the dark when she might have really needed me!¡± ¡°We were just trying to fulfill your wishes¡­ Matthew insists, speaking up for the first time. We thought that you wanted to keep her as far away as possible.¡± I turn to re at Matthew, ¡°I wanted to keep her away from me, not neglect her when she was in trouble¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have it both ways, Ethan¡± Devon counters gruffly, ¡°You can¡¯t keep Jane out of your life and still ask for the right to interfere in hers ¡°Why not?¡± I demand. ¡°What is so wrong with wanting to care for her from a distance? I disqualified myself as her mate a long time ago. I¡¯m just trying to make amends.¡± ¡°It sounds more like you¡¯re trying to punish yourself¡± Devon grumbles, ¡°you¡¯ve decided you aren¡¯t good enough and you don¡¯t even care whether she and the pups agree¡± He scrubs his hand over his face, looking exhausted ¡°Look brother, I know I¡¯m not exactly your favorite person right now, and I probably don¡¯t have any business advising you about anything after my own deception but Jane is a big girl and she knows what she wants. At a certain point you have to stop patronizing her and respect her own right to decide what¡¯s best for her. I destroyed her I remind him, my frustration growing more profound with every word of this conversation. ¡°I did unforgivable things which can never take back Jane might be willing to forgive me, but that¡¯s not because I deserve forgiveness it¡¯s because she¡¯s too kind for her own good.¡± The others stare at the ground, unable to argue with my logic ¡°I want better for Jane than she would want for herself, and if that¡¯s a crime then you can just add it to my list of offenses. It will certainly have plenty ofpany.¡±I continue, replete with renewed certainty. ¡°Punishing myself isn¡¯t a bad thing when it¡¯s warranted. I probably deserved to die, but the Goddess saw fit to give me a second chance and I¡¯m not going to waste it.¡± Matthew shakes his head, ¡°Ethan, has it urred to you that giving Jane what she wants might be better for her, even if the thing she wants is you? ¡°Matthew, every time I try to do the right thing in this rtionship, it ends up backfiring horribly ¡°I grit out, lifting my fingers to list off the evidence I tried to protect her by putting her on house arrest, and she was demeaned and demoralized. I tried to convince her to stay with me, and our pups were kidnapped and they all almost died. I tried to break things off to keep her out of harm¡¯s way, and in doing so I crushed her spirit and pushed her into the arms of a vampire! I exim, ncing apologetically at Devon and adding, ¡°no offense. ¡°None taken He remarks dryly. The point is that I can¡¯t be trusted to be anywhere near Jane or my pups, because one way or another, I¡¯ll find a way to ruin it! I¡¯m a broken person.¡±I look to Nina then, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a man of my word, and I made a promise.¡± Nina blinks, ¡°You mean.. are you saying that we can still get married? I nod. ¡°Im not happy with you right now, but yes. When I¡¯m well enough and things with Jane and the pups are settled, we¡¯ll get married just like we nned. ¡°And how are you going to settle things with Jane?¡± Devon inquires. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you all.¡± I answer. I need your help ¨C just onest time.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Jane By the time Ethan finally calls me back in to see him, he¡¯s been moved into a private room in the hospital¡¯s VIP wing. I leave the pups with Devon, eager to have some more alone time with my stubborn mate. I know he¡¯s still reeling from everything which has happened in thest few days, but I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to let him push me away again. Now that I know what he¡¯s thinking, I feel ready for anything.. When I arrive upstairs, a pair of male nurses are helping Ethan try to stand. His back is to me, so I pause in the doorway to watch, my heart thumping loudly in my ears. ¡°Okay Alpha, we re just going to try and put some weight on your legs. Take it slowly, and don¡¯t be surprised if it doesn¡¯t happen right away. These things take time.¡± Ethan grunts and nods, using his hands to push off the bed while the nurses spot him. Through the open back of his hospital gown I can see a thick white bandage stered to his spine, and as he gets his feet underneath him, I¡¯m also treated to a sh of his sculpted behind. I barely fight the impulse to wolf whistle, afraid of startling him when he¡¯s so unsteady. I didn¡¯t realize I was holding my breath until I see Ethan straightening up, standing on his own for the first time in months. Pride and happiness wells up inside of me, and my wolf dances for joy in my head. He¡¯s really going to be okay. Ethan manages to take a few steps, the nurses praising him with every inch of progress he makes. I can¡¯t see my mate¡¯s face, but I can only imagine the maelstrom of emotions he¡¯s feeling joy, relief, impatience, restraint, frustration with his wolf. Almost as if he heard my thoughts, he shakes his head, ¡°Damn, my wolf is really pushing to get out¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is, but you need to wait until you¡¯re able to get around better.¡± One of the nurses advises. Ethan is walking without their assistance, heading for the restroom, but it¡¯s very slow going. The three men disappear inside for a moment, and I hear the unmistakable sounds of a flushing toilet and running sink. When they reappear in the doorway, Ethan doesn¡¯t look the least bit surprised to see me. I realize he probably smelled me the moment I arrived, and part of me wonders if he hadn¡¯t been showing off for me ¨C just a little. ¡°Spying little wolf?¡± He inquires, watching me with more warmth than I¡¯ve experienced in a very long time. ¡°Peeping actually.¡± I correct him cheekily. ¡°Those with more warmth than I¡¯ve experienced in a very long time. ¡°Peeping actually.¡±I correct him cheekily. ¡°Those gowns give quite a view¡± Ethan chuckles as he climbs back into bed, thanking the nurses and dismissing them. Once they leave, he pats the mattress beside him in invitation, and I slowly move forward, feeling both hopeful and uncertain. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±I inquire, gingerly sliding onto the raised bed. Ethan shifts onto his side, propping himself up on one elbow so he can hover over me while I rest on my back. His free hand automatically goes to my belly, and I feel the sudden urge to cry. I¡¯ve been craving this closeness from him for so long, it¡¯s difficult to believe this is real. ¡°I feel better than I have in a long time.¡± He finally answers, his deep voice low and even. I want to ask him a thousand questions and more, but as determined as I am to restore our rtionship, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit skittish with him. I know he pushed me away to protect me and that he still loves me, but I¡¯m also afraid he¡¯s going to continue rejecting me. I want to steal as much time with him as I can before that happens, before I have to go on the offensive. So instead of saying what I really wish, I ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the pack finding out about all this Ethan shrugs, ¡°All the hospital staff are under NDAs. And it would be different if the surgery hadn¡¯t worked. Now that I¡¯m on the mend l¡¯ll be able to defend my title again¡± I nod, recognizing the truth of his words. The people might be furious he lied, but unless someone is able to steal his position as Alpha, the scandal won¡¯t truly hurt him beyond his approval ratings. I¡¯m still processing his words when his knuckles graze my cheek, and I realize he¡¯s been intently watching me. ¡°Did you get some rest? ¡°With four little ones?¡± I snort, ¡°hardly.¡± Instead the pups and I had gone to the cafeteria and filled up on jello. I normally wouldn¡¯t have permitted such a treat so early in the day, but my pregnancy cravings had been demanding I indulge in the dessert myself, which would have made denying it to the pups very difficult indeed. Right on cue, a huge yawn overtakes me, and I find myself blushing. ¡°Sorry, it was a long night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, sweetheart.¡± Ethan murmurs,stroking my hair. ¡°I want to let you sleep, but we need to talk about something first.¡± I grimace. ¡°I don¡¯t think I like the sound of that. Ethan offers me a sad smile, ¡°I want you to listen to me very carefully, Jane.¡± His hands are still petting me in familiar, soothing patterns, and I immediately understand that my instincts were correct. I¡¯m not going to like whateveres next¡­ ¡°I already know what you¡¯re going to say, Ethan.¡±I interrupt, hating how vulnerable I feel lying under him this way. It¡¯s very difficult to be intimidating when prone beneath a lethal predator, with all the grace and agility of a beached whale. ¡°And I¡¯m telling you right now that I¡¯m not going to go along with this. I¡¯m not going to let you push me away anymore. I know you did all this because your wolf was trapped and we weren¡¯t safe with you. I know you made promises to Nina. But I¡¯m not going to let her take you from me because of a few months of strife. You¡¯re my mate, not hers.¡± ¡°Jane, this is about so much more than my wolf.¡± Ethan corrects me grimly, ¡°I love you more than anything, but disqualified myself as your mate long before any of this began.¡± Pain blooms in his dark eyes, and I immediately open my mouth to argue. I can¡¯t stand to see him in any more pain, not after everything he¡¯s been through. However, Ethan¡¯s finger presses to my lips before I can conjure the words. With a rush of defiance, I catch the offending finger between my teeth, nibbling Ethan¡¯s thick digit and flicking my tongue against the tip. Ethan groans and his eyes sh. The next thing I know, he¡¯s withdrawing his finger from my clenching fangs and mming his mouth into my own. The moment our lips connect, I whimper with relief and slide my arms around his neck. How long have I been dreaming of being back in this man¡¯s arms? Of hearing him say that he loves me? Cupping my cheek in onerge hand, he sears me with his kiss, lighting a fire deep in my bones and turning my entire body to liquid. I melt against him, letting him take charge, letting him delve his tongue into my mouth to taste me fully. My blood is rushing in my ears, utter tion making me feel as light as a feather. My wolf is whining in my mind, and heat is pooling low in my belly. The kisses blur and blend until they no longer feel like individual meetings of our lips teeth and tongues. Instead they disappear into one blissful joining, a perfect dance as our bodies reacquaint themselves at longst. It feels achingly right, and I don¡¯t want it to ever end. The only thing missing is Ethan¡¯s hands on my body. It isn¡¯t fair that he should make my every nerve- ending explode with sensation and need, only to neglect them. It¡¯s been too long, I don¡¯t understand how he can have so much restraint. 1 arch my back up towards his chest, rubbing my taut nipples against his muscr pecs in a desperate bid for relief, and Ethan growls into my mouth. I try to guide his hand to my breast, so muchrger and more sensitive in my pregnancy. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I know if he would only let himself, he would have a field day exploring and teasing the tender flesh. Unfortunately it seems this was the wrong move, because Ethan drags his mouth from mine. He rests his forehead against my own as we both gasp for air, trying to catch our breath. When he¡¯s calm again, Ethan picks up the conversation where we left off. ¡°I proved I¡¯m not worthy of you years ago, Janey. The moment I took Eve¡¯s word over yours,I betrayed you.¡± He sighs. ¡°I failed you over and over again by not realizing how unhappy you were in Our marriage, how degraded you felt as my wife. ¡°We¡¯ve been over this.¡± I insist, still squirming with desire. ¡°Whatever mistakes you made, I bnced them out when I faked my death and hid the pups from you. We¡¯re even Ethan. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t, baby.¡± He croons, making my heart stop and start with the term of endearment¡± Because I didn¡¯t learn my lesson. I was so consumed with winning you back that I let Eve and the rogues march into our lives unencumbered. You and the pups almost died, and then I let my pain consume me sopletely that I broke your spirit. No one who can do that to their mate should be allowed anywhere near them ever again.¡± ¡°But I love you. The pups love you. We want youin our lives.¡± I counter-determinedly. ¡°I¡¯Il be in your lives. But Im not going to make the mistake of thinking that I¡¯m better than I am anymore.¡± Ethan replies decisively. ¡°Im not going to hurt you again.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re already hurting me.¡± I exim. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me by not being with me!¡± Ethan gazes down at me with a furrowed brow, and hope wells in my chest. Is he finally going to see reason? Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Jane Ethan winces, then kisses me again, long and deep. When he pulls away, I feel tears in my eyes. I already know he hasn¡¯t been swayed by my pleading. ¡°I know it hurts right now, Jane.¡± He acknowledges, looking truly aggrieved. ¡°It hurts me too. But one day you¡¯ll see that I¡¯m right.¡± His thumb brushes a stray tear from my cheek. ¡°You were so much better off without me. You built a fragrance empire and raised three amazing pups all by yourself. But a few months with me and you were on my floor, begging to be a ve again.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t because I was with you, it was because I wasn¡¯t!¡±I argue fiercely. ¡°It was because of what I did to you!¡± Ethan explodes, his wolf glowing in his eyes. ¡°I took a strong, independent woman with the world at her feet, and turned her into a hopeless, broken shell of a person without dignity or a single shred of self worth. ¡°You took a woman who had been going through the motions for years, how to actually live again.¡± I correct him. ¡°Which is why I was so devastated when I lost you. You taught me how to trust again ¡°And then I smashed it into pieces!¡± Ethan reminds me, mping his eyes shut and pursing his lips. ¡°Listen Jane, I know this isn¡¯t what you want and believe me when I say that I wish things could be different,¡± He sighs. ¡°But they can¡¯t. I promised myself I would never put you at risk again, and being with me has done nothing but break your heart and crush your soul time and again I have to take responsibility for that, and that means protecting you from myself even and especially when you dont want me to.¡± My tears are falling freely now, and I¡¯m clinging to Ethan as he rubs my back. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not going to give up, I¡¯m not going to let you get away with this I hup, ¡°And you can¡¯t marry Nina.¡± I assert inanely. ¡°You¡¯re my mate. She can¡¯t have you. Ethan purrs, and I want tosh out at him forforting me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, Janey. The Writing is on the wall.¡± He nuzzles my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s just be together this onest time. Let me hold you, let me kiss you and watch over you while you rest¡± He suggests, stealing another deep kiss from my tear-stained lips. ¡°And when you wake up we¡¯ll start fresh. This is a new beginning for both of us it doesn¡¯t have to be sad¡± ¡°But it is sad.¡±I insist sullenly. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing you can say that will convince me otherwise. This isn¡¯t right¡± ¡°shhh,¡± Ethan croons, stroking my hair. ¡°it will all seem better in the morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s stupid¡± I sniffle. ¡°It¡¯s already morning. He chuckles, pressing his lips to my temple in quick session. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I snuggle closer, deciding that even if Ethan can¡¯t be reasoned with right now, I might as well get a few cuddles out of this while the opportunitysts. I¡¯m not giving up, but he has a point a limited amount of time that he¡¯ll allow me to be affectionate with him this way, so I might as well take advantage of it and save the fighting forter.¡± You know the problem with this n, don¡¯t you?¡± I inquire, turning my face up to his. ¡°Tell me?¡± Ethan encourages, gazing down at me with utmnost affection. I run my hands over his powerful shoulders, btedly wondering how he managed to stay in Such amazing shape while he was paralyzed. ¡°Now I never want to fall asleep.¡± ¡°Hmm, Ethan rumbles thoughtfully. ¡°That is a dilemma. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to kiss you until you¡¯re too exhausted to continue.¡± I can¡¯t help the smile that stretches across my features. ¡°Deal.¡± When I wake up, I feel as though I¡¯ve been emotionally wrung out and there are no more tears or feelings left in my overwrought body. I slip from Ethan¡¯s bed, not wanting to be there when he wakes. He¡¯s only going to send me away, and I need some time to regroup. I know that Ethan has the upper hand here. He¡¯s been nning for months while I¡¯ve been in the dark. Now I have to find a way to beat him at his own game, and I don¡¯t have much time at all. My only advantage is that Ethan wasn¡¯t prepared for me to learn the truth that and he clearly has a weak spot where I¡¯m concerned. He still loves me, still wants me, and I can use that against him. Not to mention, I have four not-so-secret weapons up my sleeve, and a fifth on the way. When I find the pups in the on-site childcare center, they¡¯re just waking from their own naps. I eagerly pull them into a hug, feeling a familiar spark of emotion reignite in my chest. ¡°Hello my babies.¡± ¡°Mommy, mommy, we missed you!¡± Riley exims. ¡°How¡¯s Daddy?¡± Paisley adds anxiously. ¡°Your Daddy is being really hard headed¡±I confess, trading out my girls for Parker and Ryder. They¡¯re quickly getting too big for me to hug them all at once, and I miss the days when I could fit all my pups in my arms at once. But we¡¯ re not going to let him get away with it, okay? I search their young faces for understanding I¡¯m going to need your help, my loves. We have to beat Daddy at his own game and it wont be easy. ¡°Mommy. Parker eyes me curiously, a mischievous light in his eyes. ¡°Are you saying we gets to plot? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°And scheme? Ryder adds in an excited whisper. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I confirm, grinning at the excited pups. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. ¡°But you never lets us y tricks or hatch dibolical ns!¡± Riley exims in disbelief. ¡°Well I think diabolical is a strong word, angel I reply, knowing that my daughter¡¯s definition of diabolical is more akin to general shenanigans than any kind of menace. Still, Riley is easily the most devious of my pups, and I want to both encourage her cunning and ensure that she only uses her powers for good. ¡°We¡¯re just going to be convincing Daddy to see the error of his ways. ¡°Was the error of his ways?¡± Paisley asks, furrowing her brow That¡¯s just an expression that means, where he went wrong or the mistake that took him down the wrong path 1exi ¡°And in Daddy¡¯s case that¡¯s thinking that we¡¯re better off without him. ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s not an error, I think the word you¡¯re looking for is just stupid Parker points out, quite astutely ¡°I love Daddy, but he¡¯s being a big dumb-dumb. I purse my lips to hold back myughter. My pups know better than to call other people stupid and in fairness, l¡¯ve never heard them lob the word at other children. Still, I can¡¯t argue with Parker¡¯s assessment, Ethan is definitely being a dumb- dumb. ¡°Well whatever we call it, we have to find a way to make him see how wrong he is.I answer. Now I have an idea for how we can start, but Im going to need your help for the rest.¡± The pups all crowd in a little closer, their expressions full of mischief. ¡°How do we starts?¡± ¡°Well, your Daddy is going to be in the hospital for a few days recovering, and since we¡¯ll be staying in the Penthouse while we¡¯re here, I was thinking we could move our things from the Dark Moon pack back in.¡±I share, already forming the ns in my head. ¡°By the time he gets home, all our stuff could be here and unpacked.¡± ¡°You mean we can sneak moves in? Ryder rifies eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right.¡± I praise him. ¡°Your Daddy¡¯s going to have a much harder time avoiding us if we live with him, and luckily for us my name is still on the deed from when we were married. So he can¡¯t kick us out.¡± ¡°Mommy that¡¯s brilliant!¡± Parker giggles. ¡°Well thank you,¡± I beam. ¡°I¡¯m going to move my business here too, which will take more time, but listen: we¡¯re a family, and I want us all to be on the same page¡± There¡¯s a small tremor in my voice. I think I know my pups¡¯ hearts, but I don¡¯t want to make this decision without giving them all a voice in the matter. ¡°So do we all agree that this is the Tight things to do? Do any of you want to stay in the Dark Moon pack, or think we should let Daddy marry Nina?¡± The pups exchanged a surprised look, and then Riley sighs dramatically, shaking her head. ¡°Oh no, you guys.¡± Shements gravely, ¡°I think Daddy¡¯s dumbness is rubbing off on Mommy.¡± She gestures to me as if I¡¯m a very pathetic figure indeed. ¡°She¡¯s ready losing her mind¡± I burst outughing, ¡°how dare you!¡±I joke catching Riley and tickling her until she¡¯s squealing and writhing on the floor. ¡°I was only asking! I just wanted to make sure we all agreed The other pups are giggling too, ¡°Of course we agree! Ryderughs ¡°Yeah Mommy, that was a silly question.¡± Paisley confirms ¡°All right, fair enough¡± I chuckle. ¡°Point taken. Nowe on you little rascals, it¡¯s time to pull one over on the Alpha.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Jane My n to sneak-move into the penthouse is working better than I imagined. Granted, I keep catching my pups practicing their maniacalughs in the mirror, but in the grand scheme of th¨¬ngs, encouraging their talents for mastermining dastardly plots isn¡¯t the worst idea. After all, I want to encourage their ambition in whatever they do even if it is taking over the world. Regardless of the burgeoning tricksters under my roof, everything else has gone fairly smoothly. I was able to hirest minute movers to pack up and bring everything from our apartment in the Dark Moon territory and transport it here. The only real challenge was making sure they didn¡¯t deliver it until after Nina had left the house for the day. Once they did, we hid everything away in our rooms, waiting for the opportune moment to bring it out. It hasn¡¯t been easy to share a space with Nina, but she spends so much time at the hospital that we hardly see her. Devon, who promptly told me about Ethan¡¯s ns to continue pushing me away and agreed to help my own schemes, has informed me that Ethan is suspicious about the pups and my absence from his bedside. At the same time, that Ethan is suspicious about the pups and my absence from his bedside. At the same time, there¡¯s not anything he can do about it while he¡¯s still convalescing. The surgeons released Ethan after a week, after he progressed enough in his physical therapy to be able to walk and run without assistance, and stay on his feet for an extended period of time. When the pups and I got the news that Ethan would finally be released, we waited for Nina to depart before unpacking all the boxes which had been delivered over thest few days. So when Ethan came walking through the door on Thursday evening, looking tired but pleased to be home, he was met with the surprise that he and Nina no longer live alone. The moment the door opens the pups shout, ¡± Wee home Daddy!¡± Jumping up and cheering beneath a sign bearing the same words. At first Ethan only grins, kneeling down and opening his arms to them. ¡°Oh thank you.¡± He professes warmly, hugging them close. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you four, where have you been?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been plotting!¡± Riley announces proudly, making me facepalm. ¡°Plotting?¡± Ethan repeats with a chuckle. ¡°Uh-oh, I¡¯m not sure I like the sounds of that.¡± He looks around the apartment for the first time, noticing all the pups¡¯ toys, as well as my furniture and decorations. Understanding immediately clicks on his handsome face, and he stands, cupping Paisley¡¯s head in his oversized hand, ¡°I see, you really have been plotting¡± Nina steps up behind him, her mouth hanging open in shock. ¡°Where did all this stuffe from? How did you even get it up here?¡± Luckily ¨C for her her harsh words are directed at me rather than the pups. I¡¯m still seated in the living room, waiting for the inevitable fall out of our silent coup. Nina¡¯s words seem to jolt something in Ethan¡¯s thoughts. He swings his head around until his narrowed eyesnd on me, ¡°have you been lifting boxes?¡± He demands, gesturing to my round belly. ¡°Oh honestly Ethan, they move into your house behind your back and all you care about is whether Jane¡¯s been lifting things!¡± Nina exims, obviously outraged. ¡°No.¡± Ethan answers, a note of warning in his voice, ¡°that¡¯s simply the first on my list of Concerns.¡± Don¡¯t worry Daddy, we helped her. And the movers brought everything upstairs.¡± Parker assures his father.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Movers? Ethan repeats, nodding. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think he looks impressed by our efforts, but I know my mate too well to think that willst. ¡°Well Janey, I have to hand it to you, I figured you were doing something naughty, but you really exceeded my expectations with this one. Nina grumbles something unintelligible under her breath, and I catch Ethan sending her a disapproving look. ¡°Nina could you take the pups to the park for a bit? I need to speak with Jane alone.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Nina bursts indignantly. ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t th¨¬nk so!I live here too Ethan. I have every right to be part of this conversation.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m not in the mood to argue.¡± Ethan bites back, sending a stern rumble in her direction. She balks and levels me with a vicious re. Fine, but if they try any ticks then I won¡¯t be responsible for my actions.¡± She threatens, stalk¨¬ng towards the door. ¡°Oh yes you will¡±I hiss, rising gracelessly to my feet, ¡°Those are my babies you¡¯re talking about. If you bring them back with a single scratch I will make you wish you¡¯d never been born.¡± The pups snigger behind their hands, and Nina throws her arms up in defeat. ¡°Honestly, what have I done to deserve this¡± She mutters, stomping out the door and leaving a litany orints in her wake, ¡°AIl I do is give and give, and this is the thanks I get! I swear¡­ mother frmni huffnrg grffmkr.¡± The pups trail after the grumbling woman, waving at me happily and blowing kisses. I wave in return, so distracted by their adorable gestures that I barely notice the angry Alpha closing in on me. Ethan moves to tower Over me, and I¡¯m amazed by how smooth his movements are. He¡¯s wearing his most foreboding expression, but I can only smile in return. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how well you¡¯re moving, you look so wonderful.¡± I praise. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Ethan shakes his head in warning, and points to the couch. ¡°Sit¡± I peer up at him from beneath my long, darkshes and reach for his hand, ¡°won¡¯t youe sit with me? I¡¯ve heard that couches can be very dangerous for pregnant she-wolves.¡± I can tell Ethan is trying to keep a straight face, but the corner of his mouth is twitching. ¡°Is that so?¡± He inquires menacingly. ¡°Oh yes, apparently they¡¯ve been known to swallow women whole!¡± I confirm, ¡°I definitely think I need protection.¡± Ethan¡¯s mouth ttens to a hard line. ¡°And yet you were sitting there just moments ago.¡± He observes. I make my eyes go wide and press my lips into a pout as I slide my hands up his muscr arms to his broad shoulders, ¡°well, you can never be too cautious.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get out of trouble by flirting with me, Janey.¡± Ethan admonishes, leading me to the sofa. Despite his stern words, he does sit down next to me. Of course, he¡¯s careful to keep space between us, but I know I¡¯m getting to him already. ¡°Did you really think this scheme would work?¡± I nod, tilting my head to the side as I study my mate. ¡°Do you really expect me to believe you¡¯re going to throw the pups and I out onto the street?¡± I counter shrewdly. ¡°The options for housing are not: this penthouse or the street, Jane.¡± He replies evenly. ¡°If you want to stay in town for a while I won¡¯t stop you, but I think it would be best for everyone concerned if you found a hotel or a rental space.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I hum thoughtfully, tapping my chin with my finger. ¡°No.¡±I decide after a moment. ¡°I think the kids and I will stay right here.¡± ¡°Jane.¡± Ethan growls my name in warning. ¡°Yes, my love?¡± I inquire innocently, scooting a bit closer to him. He takes a steadying breath, rising to his feet before I can sneak my way into hisp. ¡°The answer is no.¡± He deres firmly, towering over me. ¡°And yet, I wasn¡¯t asking.¡±I reply easily, crossing my arms over my chest to mirror his own stance. And believe me Ethan, when I say I¡¯m not going anywhere, I mean that you will literally have to drag me out of here kicking and screaming in order to make me leave.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be hard, I¡¯m twice your size, even if I¡¯m not back in top form yet.¡± Ethan observes,arching his brows in challenge. ¡°Maybe so,¡± I agree, curling my lips into a smirk as I settle my hands on my baby bump, ¡°but I¡¯ve already had one scare with this baby. Who knows what damage manhandling me might do? It¡¯s not like the old days when you could just toss me over your shoulder like a bag of flour.¡± If I had to guess, I¡¯d say that Ethan is currently counting to ten in his mind, trying to keep his temper under control. ¡°Janey, earlier this week you were telling me that you¡¯re perfectly fine. You can¡¯t have it both ways. ¡°That¡¯s true, assuming you believe I was being honest.¡± I counter with a shrug. ¡°I mean clearly I¡¯ve been traveling and lifting heavy boxes and doing all sorts of irresponsible things. Who¡¯s to say whether or not I was lying then so you wouldn¡¯t boss me around?¡± Ethan snorts, giving me a derisive look. ¡°Nice try little wolf, but I know you. You wouldn¡¯t risk your pup so recklessly.¡± ¡°True, but neither would you.¡± I bite back. ¡°And you can¡¯t bepletely sure that forcing me out of here won¡¯t hurt the babe, which means you won¡¯ty a hand on me.¡± ¡°I can just order you, I¡¯m the Alpha remember?¡± He threatens. ¡°Oh I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± I answer suggestively, openly ogling his powerful form. ¡°But if you recall, this all started because ¨C as your mate ¨C I can defy your orders when I put my mind to it.¡± I think Ethan is counting again, but I decide that enough is enough. ¡°Face it, Ethan.¡± I dere triumphantly. ¡°You¡¯re stuck with me. And there¡¯s not a damn thing you can do about it.¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Ethan ¡°You¡¯re letting them stay?¡± Nina demands, ring at me as she wears a hole in the floor, pacing back and forth with the indignant energy of a she-wolf scorned. Unsurprisingly, she was less than amused to learn I decided to allow Jane and the pups to stay with us ¨C though in truth it hadn¡¯t been much of a choice. My mischievous mate forced me between a rock and a hard ce, and I wasn¡¯t about to drag her out of the penthouse kicking and screaming. ¡°I can¡¯t just throw them out.¡± I sigh, wincing as I do the stretches my surgeon prescribed post-surgery. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Nina argues,ing to a stop in front of me. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to.¡± Though Nina is my fated mate, I find I have far less patience for her insubordination than I do with Jane. I¡¯m not sure what it is about the woman, but my wolf simply doesn¡¯t have the same soft spot for her. So while I might allow Jane to speak to me this way, my automatic instinct is to cut Nina down to size. Luckily I have enough self- control to avoid snapping at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need this right now, Nina.¡± ¡°Then when?¡± She presses, not taking the hint. ¡°If not now, then when?¡± ¡°Careful woman, you¡¯re working myst nerve¡± I warn. I don¡¯t appreciate her interfering with my family, especially not after she swept me out of the city knowing Jane was in trouble. ¡°You¡¯re already on thin ice and I¡¯m in no mood to be tested.¡± Nina flinches reflexively, another sign that we simply aren¡¯t well matched. She looks at me with true fear, not the sultry shudders Jane often disys when chastised. Perhaps I should feel guilty for being such an ogre, or for constantlyparing Nina to Jane, but I simply can¡¯t help it. How can I look at my fated mate without thinking of the woman who I truly love?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nina is eyeing me warily, but her reticence merely masks a cool determination I recognize only too well. ¡°Listen to me, Ethan.¡± She begins, trying to sound warm and gentle. It doesn¡¯t suit her. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re better, but I don¡¯t like what¡¯s happening here. You¡¯re letting Jane walk all over you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mate and she¡¯s breeding.¡± I answer simply. ¡°She deserves a little ck.¡± ¡°No, I am your mate!¡± Nina explodes. ¡°Me not her! What about what I deserve? I¡¯ve stood by your side all these months, asking for nothing more than to earn your respect but you couldn¡¯t even give me that.¡± Tears burn in her eyes, and a stab of guilt pierces the walls around my heart. ¡°I see what¡¯s happening Ethan! You¡¯re going to go back to her, and I¡¯m going to be nothing more than coteral damage ¨C again! She¡¯s already digging her ws into your wolf and you¡¯re just letting it happen.¡± Damn it. I think bitterly. I don¡¯t want to hurt Nina, but I can¡¯t make myself want her any more than I can make myself fall out of love with Jane. The truth is that I don¡¯t know why the Goddess sent Nina to me, but I have to think it was for a reason, if only to keep me on course. Maybe she¡¯s here to make sure I don¡¯t give into my feelings, and there¡¯s no denying that I need all the help I can get. Taking a deep breath, I say, ¡°Nina, I¡¯m not going back to Jane. I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s such a struggle for me ¨C but it is. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not determined to do right by you both.¡± Nina shakes her head, looking more vulnerable than I can ever recall seeing her. ¡°I¡¯m never going to be enough for you am I? You¡¯re never going to stop wanting her.¡± I rumble wordlessly, another pang of regret sounding in my heart. I¡¯d been afraid of this, but until now Nina has insisted she only wanted to be Luna. This is the first time she¡¯s admitted she might have feelings for me. ¡°I warned you from the beginning, Nina. I cannot be a true mate to you. I will do my duty to care for and protect you, but I cannot offer you love or pups.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She gestures to the spot where I stand, looking even more hurt than before. ¡°But you¡¯re c?red, and we¡¯re to be married.¡± ¡°I will not father pups with anyone but Jane.¡± I exin mercilessly, knowing that there¡¯s no space for misunderstandings here. Nina hups a sob, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you ¨C we¡¯re fated, why isn¡¯t that enough? Why aren¡¯t I enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I profess honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. I only know the heart wants what it wants. Still, I¡¯ve been up front with you from day one. Did you think you could change my mind?¡± ¡°I thought my sacrifices to care for you would be worth something ¨C appreciated.¡± Nina uses bitterly. ¡°They are, but appreciation only goes so far.¡± I dere softly, watching as Nina wraps her arms protectively around herself ¡°Maybe in time¡±I suggest weakly. ¡°No!¡± Nina hisses. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want lies and cations. If you don¡¯t love me now, you never will and we both know it.¡± ¡°I really am sorry.¡± I repeat helplessly. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what you were hoping for, but we¡¯ll still marry ¨C your still be my Luna. Jane will give up eventually and take the pups home, and everything can go back to the way it was.¡± Nina clenches her eyes shut, but she nods reluctantly, almost as if she¡¯s making the gesture against her better judgment ¨C as if she doesn¡¯t truly believe it. ¡°Whatever you say, Ethan.¡± The next day I wake up to the feeling of my wolf crawling beneath my skin, desperate to get out. He¡¯s been plenty restless since the surgery, but today feels different, as if he cannot wait a moment longer. I barely make it out of bed, untangling myself from the puppy pile surrounding me on all sides. The pups had imed their territory in my bed on my first night home, evicting Nina from her rightful spot, though not by force. She simply doesn¡¯t have the patience to sleep with tiny feet jabbing her all through the night, and so the moment theye for cuddles, she disappears. In time I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll go back to sleeping with Jane, or splitting time between us, but they¡¯ve wanted to be near me since the surgery, and there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d turn them away. So on this day I slide off the mattress and onto the floor, careful not to wake them even though a war is being waged beneath my skin. I instantly understand that the time hase for me to transform, whether my body is healed enough to handle the change or not ¨C there¡¯s no holding my wolf back. I haven¡¯t shifted in so long that it takes a minute for my wolf to break out into the open, pain tearing through my body like a firebrand. Eventually he emerges with a triumphant howl, and for the first time in months, my soul is finally free. The sounds of my roars and howls wake the pups, who jump up rubbing their tired eyes before understanding sets in. Four luminous smiles greet me when they see the huge furry beast at the foot of the bed, and then they¡¯re on me, giggling and crying out in excitement. ¡°Daddy you¡¯re a wolf!¡± Paisley exims, leaping onto my back. She flops onto her belly, hugging my furry body with all her strength. Parker and Ryder are down on all fours, yfully growling and wavering from left to right as if preparing to pounce. I drop my front legs onto the hardwood floor, showing them my fangs and wagging my tail even as Paisley jolts around on top of me. My body is still sore and aching, but I¡¯m overflowing with adrenaline and euphoria, as lighthearted as a pup myself. The next thing I know, Riley is charging towards me between her brothers, a war cry on her lips and a devilish glint in her eye. I pounce before the little imp can reach me, smothering her with wolf kisses as she giggles and squeals. By the time Jane and Nina arrive on the scene, the pups and I are loping around the room, wrestling and pouncing, making a mess of the entire room. ¡°Ethan you shifted!¡± Nina exims, looking thrilled. ¡°We should go for a run!¡± Unfortunately for Nina, Jane is beside her ¨C and I can¡¯t seem to see anything else. My sweet little mate is silent, watching the pups and me y with an incandescent smile. I bound over to her, unable to help myself. In this form the scent of the pup growing in her womb is stronger than ever, and I can¡¯t resist nuzzling her swollen belly with my velvety muzzle. I nose my way under the hem of her pajama top, swiping a few licks over her belly button and purring when a tiny foot thumps against my tongue. I immediately know that Jane is the one I want to run with, not Nina. I carefully close my teeth around her sleeve and start dragging her to the 8 door. If I were still in charge, I would have done everything in my power to fight these instincts, but I¡¯m not in control now ¨C my wolf is, and he wants Jane. Luckily she¡¯s only too eager to spend time with me, and she shifts in a heartbeat. We fly out the door in perfect sync ¨C together atst. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Jane Ethan and I run through the quiet streets of the city as our wolves, not minding one bit that we¡¯re on pavement and not in the forest. We bound around shopkeepers and early morningmuters without a care in the world, oblivious to the curious looks we¡¯re drawing. I¡¯ve always preferred running at night, but I couldn¡¯t ask for a better opportunity to convince Ethan to stop being so stubborn. When I saw him in his wolf form with our pups climbing all over him this morning, pure joy washed over me. I might not have known how Ethan has been struggling thesest few months, but I can¡¯t even imagine how painful it has been to have his wolf trapped this way. In fact, after the shock of my revtion about his lies wore off, the weight of the sorrow he must have been feeling since the Southern Isles almost destroyed me. I¡¯ve been determined to hide my pain from him since I¡¯m sure he¡¯d use it as another excuse to push me away ¨C evidence of his terrible influence or some other such nonsense ¨C but the truth is that I¡¯ve barely stopped crying since learning the truth. Granted, that¡¯s not such a drastic change frOm the way things were before ¨C learning the truth. Granted, that¡¯s not such a drastic change from the way things were before ¨C but the reasons are very different. The idea of my mate suffering alone all this time, believing he is not worthy of the pups and I, it would be too much to bear even if my hormones weren¡¯tpletely out of control. So I¡¯m beyond thrilled that Ethan¡¯s wolf is finally free again, and though most of that happiness is selfless love for my mate.. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t nning to use it to my advantage as well. I¡¯d hoped his wolf might be more susceptible to my charms than Ethan is when he¡¯s in full control, and I¡¯ll be damned if it didn¡¯t pay off. The moment he chose me over Nina my heart soared, even if I am starting to feel a bit sorry for the other Woman. We finally reach the woods after a lengthy romp through town, and I waste no time trying to provoke Ethan to chase me. If there¡¯s one way to make an impossible Alpha lose his head, it¡¯s to deprive him of the thing he wants most. So I pounce and nip at his ankles while he yfully growls in reply, then rub my body up against his and nuzzle his furry throat. I cover him with my scent, making sure it fills his senses to the brim. Then, when the time is right, I take off into the trees as fast as I can. I can already envision Ethan behind me, trying to resist his instincts to give chase. His wolf¡¯s prey drive will be in high gear now, and I can hear him pawing the ground in the distance, low grumbles vibrating in his chest. Eventually a frustrated howl shatters the morning air, and then pounding footsteps are charging after me. I can admit to feeling more than a little smug now, even though I know Ill have my hands full when he catches me. I know better than to think winning him over will be this simple, but it¡¯s certainly a step in the right d?rection. I direct my sprint towards the thermal pools hidden deep in the forest, hoping I can reach them before Ethan. My hard work pays off, and just as I enter the steam-filled clearing where the bubbling pools await, a massive but surprisingly gentle weight crashes into me. Ethan pins me to the ground, emitting a triumphant snarl. I don¡¯t submit immediately, bucking against him and growling over my shoulder, pretending to be outraged even though I¡¯m secretly goating. Yield. His fierce voice sounds in my head. You wanted a chase, now ept your defeat, mate. The word ¡°mate¡± sets off glorious bells in my mind, and I put on a show of begrudging surrender. I roll over beneath him, showing my belly and offering the curve of my neck. Ethan immediately lowers his muzzle to my tummy, Swiping a few licks over my navel. Naughty mate. He rumbles in my mind, running with such precious cargo. Exercise is good for the pup. I remind him defiantly. In fact, I think I might need some more. Don¡¯t even think about trying to get away from me now, Janey. He threatens, his glowing eyes boring into mine as he looms above me. Who said anything about getting away? I inquire innocently. In fact, the exercise I was thinking of requires that you stay very close. Janey, he growls in warning, but it¡¯s toote. I shift back into my human form, stretching out beneath him so he can see all my curves ¨C which are far more considerable th¨¤n when he enjoyed themst. I want Ethan¡¯s wolf to stay in control, but I also know how distracted he¡¯s been by the sight of my changing bodytely. If he can¡¯t stop staring at it when it¡¯s clothed, I have to think he¡¯ll be even more interested to see me in all my naked glory. Sure enough, Ethan¡¯s wolfish eyes travel from my face to my erged breasts, so sensitive to the touch. His gaze rakes further south, lingering on my belly, so obviously swollen with his child. His nostrils re as he breathes in the scent of my desire, which is always rampant these days. I can imagine how I must look to him, both full of maternal strength and utter vulnerability. Few things can make a mate feel more protective than a breeding mate, and I need to trigger those possessive instincts if I¡¯m going to win him back. ¡°Come swim with me, Ethan.¡± I invite, starting to crawl out from under him. He growls as I try to move away, and I freeze, blinking innocently up at him. ¡°Unless you want to stay here.¡± I adopt a shiver, gesturing to the fog blooming around us in the wintery air, ¡°though it¡¯s awfully cold.¡± Ethan transforms back into his human form, towering over me with narrowed eyes. ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing, little wolf¡­ I extend my arms to him, asking for assistance getting back on my feet. He pulls me up without hesitation, and I sidle close. ¡°Then I should be easy to resist, should I?¡± I challenge, turning away towards the pools. I sway my hips as I approach, sensing his eyes on my round backside and trying not to crow with my victory. I hear a smothered curse at my back, and then Ethan¡¯s footsteps in pursuit. I sink into the hot springs, warmth immediately enveloping my chilled limbs. There¡¯s a gentle ssh as Ethan enters the pool behind me, and I swim only far enough to ensure he¡¯ll follow. Dipping below the surface, Ie up again with water cascading down my naked body, tuning to find Ethan so close behind me that I don¡¯t even have to reach for him. His powerful arms automaticallytch onto me, no doubt concerned for the effort I might expend treading water. He¡¯s tall enough to stand here, but I cling to him for Support. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± I confess. It wasn¡¯t what I nned on saying, but the feelings are so powerful I can¡¯t keep them inside any longer. ¡°When l found out about the baby, I was so excited that we could go through this pregnancy together. I didn¡¯t want to do it alone again.¡± Ethan winces, instinctively pulling me a little closer. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡± He answers hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯l always be here, just not as your mate.¡± ¡°But I need you as my mate, Ethan.¡± I proim softly, peeking up at him from beneath myshes. Not just for protection and support. My body is desperate for attention from the pup¡¯s father ¨C it doesn¡¯t want anyone else.¡±I exin, sliding my arms around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t do this Jane, it¡¯s already hard enough.¡± Ethan grits out, though he doesn¡¯t push me away. ¡°Do you know what happens in the second trimester?¡±I continue, rubbing my beaded nipples against his bare chest. ¡°I¡±m on fire 24/7, and for weeks now I¡¯ve been trying to satisfy the ache, but nothing I do is enough.¡± I wrap my legs around his waist, rocking my hips against his long, hard member. His fingers dig into my sides, and I dip my head to nibble his neck. Ethan doesn¡¯t say a word, but a steady growl rumbles in his chest, and I know he¡¯s on the brink of giving in. ¡°Would it really be so terrible to give in, just this once?¡± I suggest, getting more and more tant with my seduction as my confidence grows. ¡°It¡¯s never just once.¡± Ethan snaps, his eyes glowing in the dim light. I shrug, feigning disappointment. ¡°Well if you¡¯re determined not to want me, I suppose I could ask Devon.¡± Before the words are even out of my mouth, I know I¡¯ve gone too far. A vicious snarl tears through the air, and as I look up at Ethan¡¯s furious expression I can only wonder if he¡¯s going to kiss ¡°Don¡¯t do this Jane, it¡¯s already hard enough.¡± Ethan grits out, though he doesn¡¯t push me away. ¡°Do you know what happens in the second trimester?¡± I continue, rubbing my beaded nipples against his bare chest. ¡°I¡±m on fire 24/7, and for weeks now I¡¯ve been trying to satisfy the ache, but nothing I do is enough.¡± I wrap my legs around his waist, rocking my hips against his long, hard member. His fingers dig into my sides, and I dip my head to nibble his neck. Ethan doesn¡¯t say a word, but a steady growl rumbles in his chest, and I know he¡¯s on the brink of giving in. ¡°Would it really be so terrible to give in, just this once?¡± I suggest, getting more and more tant with my seduction as my confidence grows. ¡°It¡¯s never just once.¡± Ethan snaps, his eyes glowing in the dim light. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I shrug, feigning disappointment. ¡°Well if you¡¯re determined not to want me, I suppose I could ask Devon. Before the words are even out of my mouth, I know I¡¯ve gone too far. A vicious snarl tears through the air, and as I look up at Ethan¡¯s furious expression I can only wonder if he¡¯s going to kiss me or kill me. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Jane ¡°Not want you?¡± Ethan snarls furiously, seeming angrier about that suggestion than my words about Devon. ¡°Not want you? That has never been the problem!¡± His hands are so fierce on my body, and I can see a wild sort of desperation in his handsome features. His eyes are glowing and his fangs extended -I know his wolf is right on the edge. ¡°Then show me.¡± I demand. Sliding my hand down between our flush bodies. ¡°Let me feel your desire, Ethan.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He groans, burying his head in my neck. ¡°Because you¡¯re punishing yourself for something that isn¡¯t your fault.¡± I murmur in reply, my lips brushing against his ear as I speak. ¡°And it¡¯s gone on long enough.¡± ¡°But it is my fault, Janey. Everything l lI do backfires, every time I try to do the right thing for you, I fuck up.¡± He confesses, sounding so vulnerable I ache. ¡°Then maybe you should stop trying to figure out the answer for me, and start working with me. Ask me what I want and give it to me, don¡¯t try to do it all alone.¡± I suggest, making my frustration with this impossible man clear in my voice. ¡°You might be the Alpha, but we¡¯re in this together.¡± ¡°I feel so lost.¡± He whispers then. ¡°I haven¡¯t been myself thesest months. I don¡¯t know how I even managed to stay sane. I don¡¯t trust my instincts.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I confirm, encouraging him to lift his head and look me in the eye. ¡°I know how that feels. But when I was lost you found me and led me back to myself, so please let me do the same for you. This is what mates do.. everybody falls down every now and then, what matters is how you get back up.¡± ¡°How can you still want me after what I did to you?¡± He inquires, his hand sliding up around my nape. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one there¡¯s ever been for me. You¡¯re the only one there will ever be.¡± I profess, praying to the Goddess that he¡¯ll believe me. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about Nina?¡± He asks hoarsely, and I¡¯m amazed to see how vulnerable he seems after all his anger and stern words. ¡°We can figure the rest outter, Ethan.¡± I assure him. ¡°For now, just be with me.¡± I plead, writhing against him again. He swears dropping his head back to my throat. At first I th¨¬nk he¡¯s going to refuse me, so I¡¯m shocked to feel his fangs digging into my shoulder, holding me in ce, but not breaking the skin. ¡°It¡¯s been too long, Jane. I don¡¯t think I can be gentle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be gentle.¡± I whimper, needing him to im me every bit as roughly as he probably needs to take me. ¡°Let me feel your power. Make me forget thesest few months.¡± I beg, nipping the shell of his ear. That was all it took. Ethan lifts his head and ms his mouth into mine, making my heart soar with stunning relief. Oh goddess, how I¡¯ve needed this. How I¡¯ve missed this. His lips move over mine with effortless skill ¨C he¡¯s always known exactly how to make my blood sing, and this is no different. It feels likeing home. His thumb is ruthlessly circling the bundle of nerves at the apex of my thighs, fingers already delving into the pool of wetness gathered at the entrance of my sheath. My hips are feverishly rising to meet Ethan¡¯s hand, as if the movement might pull his fingers inside me. My wolf is out of her mind with lust, and there¡¯s a steady rumble vibrating in Ethan¡¯s chest that I think must be his own wolf at work. I¡¯m already so close toing, and he¡¯s barely touched me. He finally slides two fingers into my sex and my tight inner muscles begin to clench and contract, squeezing the digits like a vice. He lifts me out of the water until my breasts are level with his mouth. Heves and suckles my breasts, sending jolts of electricity straight to my clit. His fingers crook inside me, massaging that spot that only he can find. Riding the wave of pleasure higher and higher, it crashes over me much too soon and I shudder and shake in my mate¡¯s strong arms. With a sultry growl, Ethan ims my lips once more, extracting long, deep kisses while his fingers continue to gently r¨´b my folds, helping mee down from the high. Only instead ofing down, the continued attention just begins driving me to another peak, and I whimper into his mouth. Ethan hooks his arms beneath my knees, lifting my hips and lining up his huge cock with my tight sheath. I wait for the glorious stretch, but it doesn¡¯te. I squirm as my inner muscles clench and spasm, furious that he isn¡¯t already inside me, and Ethan¡¯s deep voice breaks through my rapture. ¡®Look at me, Jane.¡¯ I can¡¯t, I¡¯m too busy staring at the point where our bodies connect, where he remains poised outside my sheath. I watch my hips rock unsessfully against his head, frustration at being pulled back from the edge fraying at my senses. ¡®Ethan, please.¡± ¡°Goddess,¡¯ He growls triumphantly. I¡¯ve missed hearing you like this ¨C all feverish and needy.¡± His nose nuzzles mine, coaxing. ¡®Give me your eyes, baby.¡¯ The message is clear, I¡¯m not going to get what I need, until I give him what he wants. I truly poked the bear when I challenged him tonight, and he¡¯s going to let me feel every ounce of his dominance. The moment I look up at him, he thrusts into my tight channel, watching my eyes widen and dte with the intense pleasure of beingpletely filled. He wrenches the pleasure out of me with a merciless determination that would have brought me to my knees if the pool wasn¡¯t holding me up. At first he just rocks into me, moving so deliciously slowly that I can feel every ridge of his flesh dragging over my insides. He slowly pulls back, entering me again at the same measured pace, but with such force that it steals my breath. His red tip rubs into my g-spot with perfect precision, and a cry bursts from my lips and I finally crest the tidal wave of pleasure Ethan created, shuddering and shaking in his arms. Still he does not let up, continuing to taunt and tease me until I¡¯ve all but forgotten my own name. I brace one arm against the pool, aggressively dragging Ethan¡¯s mouth down to mine and immediately opening for his tongue. I kiss him with every ounce of pent-up passion I¡¯ve carried since we parted- and he kisses me back every bit as desperate to reaffirm our bond. This is the way it¡¯s supposed to be. We should be like this always, joined as mates and never parted. Ethan¡¯s deep,nguid thrusts speed up to a relentless pace, taking ne without restraint as the delicious friction builds inside me. I¡¯m still propping myself up partway, meeting him thrust for thrust with my long legs wrapped around his back. He finds a handhold in my long hair and tugs my head back so that I can see his fangs extend, dark hunger filling his eyes. I rake my nails down his back as our tongues tangle, and a guttural moan leaves Ethan¡¯s mouth as he pounds into my heat. He begins kissing his way towards my neck, scraping his jaw over my tender skin. Yes, yes, yes! My wolf chants as he teases the junction of my neck and shoulder with his talented tongue. He¡¯s going to reim me! His hands are everywhere, drawing out my bliss in any way he can. Ethan watches my zed expression like a starving man, drinking in my pleasure as if it¡¯s his own. I toss my head back and forth, feeling near tears as I realize I¡¯m spiraling towards another climax. ¡°Ethan -¡± I whimper, trying to squirm away. The pleasure is suddenly too much. I¡¯m too sensitive, and this orgasm feels different somehow, terrifying in its intensity. I can only think to flee, nevermind that Ethan is more than twice my size. I whine when he doesn¡¯t give me an inch, ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡¯ He croons, taking long, deep strokes while he cradles my body. Just let go.¡± I opens my mouth as if I might respond, but no soundes out. Instead I mp my eyes shut, my sheath clenching desperately around Ethan. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± He praises me tenderly, filling me with a sense of such safety and love that I let myself fall. ¡°Just like that, fuck.¡¯ Just as I detonate, he returns his mouth to my throat, sinking his fangs into my shoulder, slicing deep and letting the magic of our bond flow through my body. Fireworks burst in my vision, and as my mate reims me at longst, I pass out from sheer ¨C overwhelming pleasure. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Jane When I open my eyes, Ethan and I are still in the thermal pool. I can feel the waterpping and bubbling around me, but he¡¯s no longer inside me, and when I look up it¡¯s to find his dark gaze watching me intently. Gradually I realize he¡¯s moved to the shallow end of the spring so he can sit on the submerged ledge and hold me in hisp. He rests one hand on my round belly, and our baby glutters inside me as if the tiny bean knows its father is near. ¡°How long was I out?¡± I inquire softly, stretching and reveling in the delicious ache of my muscles. I¡¯m filled with thezy contentment of a well-loved mate, utterly drugged with pleasure that is only deepened by the sting of my iming mark. I can feel the evidence of Ethan¡¯s dominance in the swollen flesh between my legs, the bite marks on my b.reasts and faint bruises on my back and th!ghs. And right now I can¡¯t imagine anything better than this¡­ except perhaps if I had some chocte to nibble while my mate cares for me. ¡°Just a few minutes.¡± Ethan answers, his deep voice still husky and heated. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Incredible¡± I sigh, nuzzling his c.hest and nipping his salty skin. ¡°Loved.. safe¡­ imed.¡± Ethan purrs, the sound of an Alpha who knows he¡¯s done well for his mate: proud, satisfied and only slightly smug. ¡°Delirious with pleasure?¡± He suggests, a teasing note in his voice. ¡°That too.¡± I grin, recalling the ruthless way he¡¯d brought ne to climax over and over. ¡°I think you wanted to punish me a little.¡± I remark, even though I can¡¯t think of a better way to pay for my times. ¡°I was just giving you what you asked for.¡± He answers darkly, his l!ps moving against my ear. Did you learn your lesson ?¡± ¡°And what lesson would that be?¡± I inquire innocently, too ted to be flirting with him to consider the fact that my body can¡¯t handle any more excitement right now. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Janey¡± He chuckles, tugging my head back to im my l!ps. I open for him immediately, too overwhelmed with joy to do anything else. How long have I been dreaming of being with him this way again? His tongue slides into my mouth, coaxing my own out of hiding and taking up a familiar dance. As I sink into the k!ss, his hand travels between my legs, and I jerk in surprise, clenching my th!ghs together. ¡°No! I¡¯m too sens!tive.¡± I object, dragging my mouth away from his. ¡°But if you didn¡¯t learn your lesson, we¡¯re going to have to repeat it.¡± He informs me, watching me squirm with ravenous desire. ¡°But we only just finished, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re ready to go again.¡± I don¡¯t know why I said it, perhaps because my brain is absolute mush after so much stimtion, perhaps because I simply believed it was impossible. Yet to my amazement, I can already feel Ethan¡¯s harness pressing against my bottom. As my wordsnd, a rumble of warning sounds in Ethan¡¯s c.hest, and I feel myself being lifted. ¡°Such a naughty little wolf.¡± He growls, rearranging me so that my back rests against his muscr c.hest. First you demand pleasure from your mate even though he¡¯s trying to keep his distance, then you question his endurance?¡± He tuts ominously, sliding my legs to either side of his th!ghs and spreading his knees so I¡¯m syed open. ¡°I just meant.. oh!¡±I can¡¯t finish my thought, because the next thing I know he¡¯s cupping my sens!tive b.reasts and rubbing my tight nipples with his thumbs. ¡°You forget that I haven¡¯t been able to do this in months.¡± Ethan croons, pausing to leave the soft spot behind my ear. ¡°Between missing you and being trapped in that damn chai¡­ I reckon I could keep this up for hours and hours.¡± I whimper as one of his hands returns to my dripping se.x. My own hand mps around his wrist to try and protect my overworked cl!t, but it doesn¡¯t do any good. ¡°None of that, now.¡± He continues skillfully stroking me, until my overwhelmed whines transform into m0ans. ¡°We¡¯re going to do this until the message sinks in, Mate. I¡¯m going to make youe so many times you¡¯ll sleep for a week.¡± My head falls back and I cry out as his fingers sink inside me, and I know my only choice is to hang on and enjoy the ride¡­ assuming I can survive it. An hour or soter I¡¯m a babbling mess, begging Ethan for mercy as he brings me off for what feels like t he dozenth time. He knows my body too well, and I suspect he¡¯s been fantasizing about this since we parted, because he chooses a different tactic every time. Make no mistake, this has been one of the most amazing se.xual experiences of my life, but a woman can only handle so much pleasure before she copses. Thankfully he finally relents, gathering my limp limbs in his arms and holding me close. He purrs and rocks me as Ie down from my high, murmuring sweet nothings in my ear. I¡¯m floating in and out of awareness, flitting back and forth between a stratospheric ne of physical ecstasy and reality, sending a wave of emotions I don¡¯t even understand flooding out of me. ¡°Poor darling,¡± Ethan¡¯s deep voice cuts through the haze, and somewhere in the back of my mind I¡¯m disgruntled by the fact that he¡¯s speaking as though he isn¡¯t the one responsible for my current state. ¡°You bit off more than you could chew, didn¡¯t you?¡± I shake my head, ¡°Your wolf started it.¡± I hup, surprised that I¡¯m actually able to summon words. ¡°He¡¯s the one who dragged me out of the house.¡± ¡°He did.¡± Ethan confirms, ¡°but for a run, not so you could try to force me to change my mind¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for loving you.¡± I argue, trying to snuggle closer even though there¡¯s no space left between us. ¡°You needed to be pushed.¡± ¡°I did.¡±Ethan professes tenderly, k!ssing my temple. ¡°I see that now, but you know what happens when you provoke an Alpha, Janey.¡± I know he¡¯s still talking about the se.xual overload from which I¡¯m recovering, but all I can hear are the words: I did. I try to sit up, only to discover that I can¡¯t. ¡°Does that mean.. are you ¨C can we¡­?¡± Heughs, nibbling his mark. ¡°If today proved anything to me it¡¯s that when you¡¯re determined to get your Way, you¡¯ll stop at nothing to get it. It¡¯s no wonder that our children are such forces of nature¡± I know he¡¯s thinking about Paisley and the way she vowed to run away as many times as it t?ok to make him ept her choice. I know because she was my inspiration. ¡°I figure if I¡¯m going to lose the battle anyway, I might as well have some fun along the way.¡¯ ¡°Going to lose?¡± I parrot uncertainly. I¡¯m thrilled to hear him talking as though we have a romantic future together, but I don¡¯t trust the way he¡¯s phrasing things. ¡°You mean you¡¯re still going to fight me?¡± Ethan offers me a wolfish grin, ¡°Are you so ready to be done with the chase, little hunter?¡± I love his teasing, but I still find myself frowning. ¡°I want our family to be whole again.¡± I answer seriously, thinking of my unborn pup. ¡°The baby will be here in a few months, and our lives need to be as calm as possible when it does. You know how it is with newborns.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes glitter, ¡°I have news for you, angel. With our pups, our lives are never going to be calm.¡± I open my mouth to reply, but Ethan surprises me with another k!ss. We lose another minute or two in the embrace, but then he pulls away, leaning his forehead against mine. ¡°Settled maybe.¡± He decides. ¡°Our lives can be settled, but it¡¯s not going to be easy. I made promises to Nina, to the pack ¨C I guaranteed no more Luna chaos. Those things aren¡¯t going to go away overnight.¡± ¡°¨ª know.¡± I sigh, ¡°but can¡¯t we get on the same page in the meantime?¡± ¡°I love you so much.¡± Ethan proims, stroking my cheek. ¡°And I want to give you everything your heart desires, but we¡¯ve been through a lot. I¡¯m still recovering, and though I know you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I have a lot to atone for. We can¡¯t just pick up where we left off and ignore everything that¡¯s happened since.¡± I know he¡¯s right, even though it¡¯s annoying. ¡°Just promise me we¡¯ll get there. Promise me you ¡®ll try. Don¡¯t give up on us.¡± Ethan takes a moment to reply, his dark eyes boring into me with so much longing and passion I almost can¡¯t stand it. ¡°I promise.¡± He finally agrees. ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Jane When I open my eyes, Ethan and I are still in the thermal pool. I can feel the waterpping and bubbling around me, but he¡¯s no longer inside me, and when I look up it¡¯s to find his dark gaze watching me intently. Gradually I realize he¡¯s moved to the shallow end of the spring so he can sit on the submerged ledge and hold me in hisp. He rests one hand on my round belly, and our baby flutters inside me as if the tiny bean knows its father is near. ¡°How long was I out?¡± I inquire softly, stretching and reveling in the delicious ache of my muscles. I¡¯m filled with thezy contentment of a well-loved mate, utterly drugged with pleasure that is only deepened by the sting of my iming mark. I can feel the evidence of Ethan¡¯s dominance in the swollen flesh between my legs, the bite marks on my b.reasts and faint bruises on my back and th!ghs. And right now I can¡¯t imagine anything better than this¡­ except perhaps if I had some chocte to nibble while my mate cares for me. ¡°Just a few minutes.¡± Ethan answers, his deep voice still husky and heated. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Incredible¡± I sigh, nuzzling his chest and n!pping his salty skin. ¡°Loved.. safe¡­ imed.¡± Ethan purrs, the sound of an Alpha who knows he¡¯s done well for his mate: proud, satisfied and only slightly smug. ¡°Delirious with pleasure?¡± He suggests, a teasing note in his voice. ¡°That too.¡± I grin, recalling the ruthless way he¡¯d brought ne to cl!max over and over. ¡°I think you wanted to punish me a little.¡± I remark, even though I can¡¯t think of a better way to pay for my times. ¡°I was just giving you what you asked for.¡± He answers darkly, his l!ps moving against my ear. Did you learn your lesson ?¡± ¡°And what lesson would that be?¡± I inquire innocently, too ted to be flirting with him to consider the fact that my body can¡¯t handle any more excitement right now. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Janey¡± He chuckles, tugging my head back to im my l!ps. I open for him immediately, too overwhelmed with joy to do anything else. How long have I been dreaming of being with him this way again? His tongue slides into my mouth, coaxing my own out of hiding and taking up a familiar dance. As I sink into the k!ss, his hand travels between my legs, and I jerk in surprise, clenching my th!ghs together. ¡°No! I¡¯m too sens!tive.¡± I object, dragging my mouth away from his. ¡°But if you didn¡¯t learn your lesson, we¡¯re going to have to repeat it.¡± He informs me, watching me squirm with ravenous desire. ¡°But we only just finished, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re ready to go again.¡± I don¡¯t know why I said it, perhaps because my brain is absolute mush after so much stimtion, perhaps because I simply believed it was impossible. Yet to my amazement,I can already feel Ethan¡¯s harness pressing against my bottom. As my wordsnd, a rumble of warning sounds in Ethan¡¯s chest, and I feel myself being lifted. ¡°Such a naughty little wolf.¡± He growls, rearranging me so that my back rests against his muscr chest. First you demand pleasure from your mate even though he¡¯s trying to keep his distance, then you question his endurance?¡± He tuts ominously, sliding my legs to either side of his th!ghs and spreading his knees so I¡¯m syed open. ¡°I just meant.. oh!¡±I can¡¯t finish my thought, because the next thing I know he¡¯s cupping my sens!tive b.reasts and rubbing my tight n!pples with his thumbs. ¡°You forget that I haven¡¯t been able to do this in months.¡± Ethan croons, pausing to leave the soft spot behind my e ar. ¡°Between missing you and being trapped in that damn chai¡­ I reckon I could keep this up for hours and hours.¡± I whimper as one of his hands returns to my dripping se.x. My own hand mps around his wrist to try and protect my overworked cl!t, but it doesn¡¯t do any good. ¡°None of that, now.¡± He continues skillfully stroking me, until my overwhelmed whines transform into m0ans. ¡°We¡¯re going to do this until the message sinks in, Mate. I¡¯m going to make youe so many times you¡¯ll sleep for a week.¡± My head falls back and I cry out as his fingers sink inside me, and I know my only choice is to hang on and enjoy the ride¡­ assuming I can survive it. An hour or soter I¡¯m a babbling mess, begging Ethan for mercy as he brings me off for what feels like the dozenth time. He knows my body too well, and I suspect he¡¯s been fantasizing about this since we parted, because he chooses a different tactic every time. Make no mistake, this has been one of the most amazing s.exual experiences of my life, but a woman can only handle so much pleasure before she copses. Thankfully he finally relents, gathering my limp limbs in his arms and holding me close. He purrS and rocks me as Ie down from my high, murmuring sweet nothings in my ear. I¡¯m floating in and out of awareness, flitting back and forth between a stratospheric ne of physical ecstasy and reality, sending a wave of emotions I don¡¯t even understand flooding out of me. ¡°Poor darling,¡± Ethan¡¯s deep voice cuts through the haze, and somewhere in the back of my mind I¡¯m disgruntled by the fact that he¡¯s speaking as though he isn¡¯t the one responsible for my current state. ¡°You bit off more than you could chew, didn¡¯t you?¡± I shake my head, ¡°Your wolf started it.¡± I hup, surprised that I¡¯m actually able to summon words. ¡° He¡¯s the one who dragged me out of the house.¡± ¡°He did.¡± Ethan confirms, ¡°but for a run, not so you could try to force me to change my mind.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for loving you.¡± I argue, trying to snuggle closer even though there¡¯s no space left between us. ¡°You needed to be pushed.¡± ¡°I did.¡±Ethan professes tenderly, k!ssing my temple. ¡°I see that now, but you know what happens when you provoke an Alpha, Janey.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I know he¡¯s still talking about the s.exual overload from which I¡¯m recovering, but all I can hear are the words: I did. I try to sit up, only to discover that I can¡¯t. ¡°Does that mean.. are you ¨C can we¡­?¡± Heughs, nibbling his mark. ¡°If today proved anything to me it¡¯s that when you¡¯re determined to get your Way, you¡¯ll stop at nothing to get it. It¡¯s no wonder that our children are such forces of nature¡± I know he¡¯s thinking about Paisley and the way she vowed to run away as many times as it took to make him ept her choice. I know because she was my inspiration. ¡°I figure if I¡¯m going to lose the battle anyway, I might as well have some fun along the way.¡¯ ¡°Going to lose?¡± I parrot uncertainly. I¡¯m thrilled to hear him talking as though we have a r0mantic future together, but I don¡¯t trust the way he¡¯s phrasing things. ¡°You mean you¡¯re still going to fight me?¡± Ethan offers me a wolfish grin, ¡°Are you so ready to be done with the chase, little hunter?¡± I love his teasing, but I still find myself frowning. ¡°I want our family to be whole again.¡± I answer seriously, thinking of my unborn pup. ¡°The baby will be here in a few months, and our lives need to be as calm as possible when it does. You know how it is with newborns.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes glitter, ¡°I have news for you, angel. With our pups, our lives are never going to be calm.¡± I open my mouth to reply, but Ethan surprises me with another k!ss. We lose another minute or two in the embrace, but then he pulls away, leaning his forehead against mine. ¡°Settled maybe.¡± He decides. ¡°Our lives can be settled, but it¡¯s not going to be easy. I made promises to Nina, to the pack ¨C I guaranteed no more Luna chaos. Those things aren¡¯t going to go away overnight.¡± ¡°¨ª know.¡± I sigh, ¡°but can¡¯t we get on the same page in the meantime?¡± ¡°I love you so much.¡± Ethan proims, stroking my cheek. ¡°And I want to give you everything your heart desires, but we¡¯ve been through a lot. I¡¯m still recovering, and though I know you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I have a lot to atone for. We can¡¯t just pick up where we left off and ignore everything that¡¯s happened since.¡± I know he¡¯s right, even though it¡¯s annoying. ¡°Just promise me we¡¯ll get there. Promise me you¡®ll try. Don¡¯t give up on us.¡± Ethan takes a moment to reply, his dark eyes boring into me with so much longing and passion I almost can¡¯t stand it. ¡°I promise.¡± He finally agrees. ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Jane When Ethan and I arrive back at the penthouse we find Devon and Nina sitting on the sofa while the pups zoom around the living room in front of them. Devon has an arm slung over Nina¡¯s shoulder, which surprises me, but I can¡¯t focus on them because the moment we walk through the four little bodiese hurtling at our legs. Mommy! Daddy!¡± The pups cry excitedly. Parker is the tallest and fastest, so he reaches us first, leaping up into Ethan¡¯s waiting arms while I intercept Riley, whose small size lets her bound weightlessly across the room. ¡°Hello my love puddles.¡± I greet them happily, kneeling so I can also hug Ryder, while Ethan effortlessly scoops up Paisley, even though his arms are already full with her brother. ¡°What have you been up to? Were you good for Devon and Nina?¡± I ask, marvelling at Ethan¡¯s strength despite his recent recovery. ¡°We were sooo good.¡± Riley confirms. ¡°Nina was sad so we cuddled her.¡± ¡°And then Devon told us we could get ice cream if we promised not to eavesdrop.¡± Parker adds, and I notice some chocte stains around his mouth. ¡°So we yed games in our rooms and then we went and gots the biggest sundae in the whole world, Mommy.¡± Paisley continues, squirming free of her father¡¯s hold so she cane kiss me hello. She yawns wide as she snuggles up against me, and I brush my lips over her soft cheek. Suddenly it¡¯s very clear why they were so energetic when we walked in I know a sugar high when I see one, and I also realize my babies are about to crash. In truth, I¡¯m fairly exhausted myself -between growing my baby, running with Ethan and surviving the onught of his lust, I could easily copse where I stand. ¡°Well it sounds as if you¡¯ve had quite the afternoon.¡± Ethan observes with a tight smile, and I know his thoughts are lingering on Riley¡¯sment about Nina. I follow his gaze to the pair on the couch, seeing that Nina¡¯s cheeks are flushed with slight color. I realize they need time alone to talk, so I suggest something we all need. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s almost naptime.¡± I announce, finally able to get my hands on Parker as the pups rotate through our arms. ¡°So why don¡¯t you thank Devon for filling you with sugar and then we can go lie down in your fort.¡± ¡°Are you going to nap withs us Mommy?¡± Ryder inquires eagerly, his eyes wide. ¡°I thought I might.¡± I reply, ruffling his hair. ¡°Your Daddy chased me around the woods for so long I can¡¯t even feel my feet anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Riley questions slyly, poking my foot with her little paw. ¡°Can you feels that? Or that? How bout this?¡± ¡®Nope, none of it!¡± I lie, which of course only encourages the other pups to try as well. Soon I¡¯m lying in their makeshift fort in the bedroom, with four precious babies gathered around my feet,ing up with more and more new items and textures to test against my toes and heels. It¡¯s pure silliness, and quickly falls apart when they find a feather to tickle me with ¨C still, it got them to me lie down. I¡¯m convinced the promise of mypany is the only thing that persuaded my hyper pups to actually take a nap, and soon they¡¯re fast asleep around me. I nod off quickly as well, and when I wake an hour or soter I can hear quiet voices in the kitchen. I emerge from the pups¡¯ room, carefully closing the door behind me. I¡¯m still groggy, and want nothing ¡°more than to go crawl in Ethan¡¯sp, but when I find him he¡¯s standing at the counter with an odd expression on his handsome face. I stop when I see tears in Nina¡¯s eyes, unsure of whether I should retreat. However when Ethan sees me, he ushers me closer with a wave. ¡°Jane, Nina has something she¡¯d like to tell you.¡± I hesitantly approach, not knowing what to expect, let alone what to do or say. ¡°Alright.¡± Nina turns to face me, a strange sort of resignation on her features. ¡°I owe you an apology.¡± She says, shocking mepletely. ¡°Oh.¡± I stammer, ncing at Ethan, who offers an encouraging nod. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I behaved in the Dark Moon pack. I was jealous and insecure¡­ I was trying to protect the future that I thought I wanted.¡± Nina¡¯sshes fall shut, regret heavy on her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m coming to realize that I was wrong about a lot of things, but nothing was worse than the way I treated you when you needed help. I¡¯m ashamed of how I acted.¡± I can hardly believe my ears, but there¡¯s no denying the pain on her lovely features. I also don¡¯t miss the way she says ¡°the future I thought I wanted.¡± I know better than anyone what it¡¯s like to move through life in one direction, only to have my path suddenly be taken away or disappear. Did Ethan tell her about what we decided? The impulse to hug the suffering woman is too strong to resist, and I cross the floor without another word to pull Nina into my embrace. She gasps in surprise, and it takes a moment for her to return my embrace but once she does, she squeezes her arms around me as tightly as I¡¯m holding her. ¡°Your pups are a lot like you, you know?¡± ¨¦than and I both chuckle, and I simply squeeze her tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I murmur gently.¡±If anything goodes out of all this then maybe it should be second chances for us all.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Nine sighs, ¡°Which is why I¡¯m going with Devon to the Dark Moon pack when he leaves here.¡± Nina announces, her voice slightly muffled by my hair. I look up at Ethan in surprise, but he must have already known this detail because he only nods. ¡°I don¡¯t belong here¡­¡± Nina continues in a whisper. ¡°And I¡¯m starting to realize I never did.¡± ¡°I really hope you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± I tell her honestly, still watching Ethan. I¡¯m struggling to stay focused on the woman in front of me, too preupied with wondering what this means for my mate and I. ¡°Thank you, Jane.¡± Nina replies, finally pulling back. ¡°I hope we can be friends one day¡­ even though we started out on the wrong foot.¡± ¡°Id like that,¡± I agree, smiling at her as she swipes tears from her eyes. Footsteps sound behind me, and I tum to see Devon leaning in the doorway. He looks past me to Nina, tenderness filling his eyes as she looks up at him. ¡°Ready He inquires, extending his hand towards her. ¡°Ready.¡± She confirms, seeming suddenly shy and possibly a bit nervous. She closes the distance between them and rests her small palm in his, and together they retreat from the penthouse, promising to be in touch before they leave the territory. I watch them walk away with more than a little confusion, but then Ethan is there, pulling me close. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve missed something.¡± I confess, leaning into his warmth. ¡°The Goddess moves in mysterious ways.¡± He answers with a shrug, dropping his lips to my fresh iming mark. ¡°What does this mean for us?¡± I ask, almost afraid of the answer. It seems like this could only be a¡±good thing ¨C but I¡¯ve been wrong before. ¡°It means that we have one less obstacle in our path.¡± Ethan replies, nibbling my shoulder as his hands travel over my body. Whatever he may have said about the struggles ahead of us, there¡¯s no doubt h¨¬s wolf enjoys having near ¨C staking his im. ¡°Hmm,¡±I muse, nuzzling my nose against his chest, ¡°What should we tell the pups?¡± ¡°I think we should keep this to ourselves until things are sorted out.¡± Ethan sighs reluctantly. ¡°Well I have the sneaking suspicion that they¡¯re going to figure it out.¡± I remark dryly, ¡°especially if they see you pawing me this way. But if you¡¯re really determined I suppose we can keep things tonic until the pack is appeased.. not touch unless we have to. sleep in different rooms.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ethan growls deep in his chest, and I have to smother my giggle. I¡¯d known that saying this would provoke him, and he isn¡¯t letting me down. There¡¯s no need to go to extremes.¡± He grumbles, still nibbling my sensitive mark. His hand slips down to my round belly, ¡°besides, We should share a room just in case you go into earlybor again.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± I tease. ¡°Is that why?¡± Ethan arches a brow, a sultry smirk taking over his chiseled features, ¡°Do you doubt me, mate?¡± ¡°That depends.¡± I answer silkily, ¡°If I say yes, what are you going to do about it?¡± Ethan chuckles and scoops my feet out from under me, promptly carting me off to his bedroom to ravish before the pups wake up. I can only smile. For the first time in a long time, I feel like everything is exactly as it should be. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Jane Four Months Later Ethan ushers the pups into my hospital room with a finger pressed to his lips. ¡°Quietly now, Mommy¡¯s very tired.¡± I¡¯d gone intobor in the early hours of the morning, and the experience couldn¡¯t have been more different than it had been with the quadruplets. Instead of suffering through the first contractions alone and afraid, I¡¯d had my mate by my side, rubbing my back and crooning sympathetically as I gritted my teeth against the pain. After a few hours of pacing and fruitlessly trying to find afortable position, my water broke and we left for the hospital, leaving the pups with a sitter. I made it through fifteen hours ofbor before caving and asking for an epidural, taking Ethan¡¯s encouragement to save my strength for pushing when the time came. He never left my side the entire time, only stepping out of the room a couple of times to check in on the pups at my request. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better birthing partner -hevished me with praise and marveled at my strength, not batting an eye when I turned the me on him for doing this to me. Instead he nodded and agreed that he was a scoundrel for finding me so irresistible and breeding me this way. When I was past the point of words there were only kisses and purrs, and when I wanted to give up, certain I couldn¡¯t continue any longer, he believed in me for the both of us and got me through the worst of it. After 27 hours ofbor I finally brought our precious pup into the world. Ethan cut the cord and cried tears of joy as he handed me our son. I wept my hellos to my newest angel,ying him on my chest and feeling the pure love, exhaustion and reverence for the miracle of life wash over me. For a while Ethan and I simply cooed over our crying newborn, counting his fingers and toes and telling him how happy we were that he was finally with us. We decided to call him Paxton, and I sniffled when the nurses took him to get cleaned up, already missing him. After moving into our VIP suite, Paxton quicklytched to my breast and began feeding, and I passed out from pure exhaustion, trusting Ethan to watch over our son while I slept. I woke a little whileter to find Paxton dozing in his little ¡°rolling cot and Ethan lying next to me in bed, watching me even though he¡¯d been awake for as long as had. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I yawned, trying not to feel the pain radiating through my wrecked body. He grinned and brushed the hair back from my face. ¡°Just admiring my mate.¡± He answered tenderly. ¡°You were so incredible Janey.. I didn¡¯t know what it was like.¡± He confessed, sounding as though he feels guilty for missing the birth of first pups even though he hadn¡¯t known they existed. ¡°I mean, you hear about birth and see it in the movies and stuff, but it¡¯s so much more traumatic than I realized. I¡¯m just in awe of you.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you, Ethan.¡± I expressed, feeling the truth of this in my bones. I had a c- section with the quads because of Paisley¡¯s heart, so this birth was a first for me too. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course you could.¡± Ethan corrected me. ¡° Because you did. I didn¡¯t do anything and I¡¯ve never felt more helpless in my life.¡± He admitted, pausing to kiss me, to nuzzle his nose against my own as he stared deeply into my eyes. ¡°But you ¨C you¡¯re a warrior.¡± ¡°I love you so much.¡± I professed, returning his kisses with a few of my own. ¡°And trust me when I tell you what a difference it made to have you here¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Ethan replied, turning his head towards the crib. ¡°Our son is very lucky to have you for a mother.¡± ¡°And you as a father.¡± I reminded him, resisting the urge to ask him to bring me the baby. I wanted him in my arms so badly, but I knew better than to wake him when he was sleeping so peacefully. I¡¯d made that mistake more than once in my early days with the quads. ¡°Have you told the pups they have a brother?¡± ¡°I called them a little while ago.¡± He confirmed, beaming as he continued. ¡°They cheered so loud I thought they were going to wake you. The sitter is going to bring them down in a little while for a visit.¡± I returned his grin and nodded my approval, cuddling closer to the big Alpha. He purred and caressed my hair as I fell back asleep, and when I woke again to the sound of Paxton¡¯s hungry cries, he shared that the pups had arrived and were waiting to see me. While I retrieved the baby to nurse Ethan went to gather our quads, and I welled with happy tears, unsure about whether I was more excited about simply holding my new son¡±again, or to introduce him to his brothers and sisters. In the end I just cried for the joy of it all. Our lives were finally as they should be. The pack hadn¡¯t taken kindly to the news that Ethan rejected Nina so soon after announcing her as his fated mate, but they got over it when we announced that we had another baby on the way. It also hadn¡¯t been easy to repair our own rtionship, for me to convince Ethan to stop punishing himself while also working through my own hurt over his deception and rejection, but we got through it. It helped that our family was whole for the first time everyone together, safe and healthy: Besides, we both made so many mistakes and we¡¯ve been through so much together. There could never be anyone else for either of us, and I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. If it weren¡¯t for all our struggles, we would never have ended up where we are now ¨C and this is the only ce I ever want to be. My heart is full to bursting, and as much as I wish I could go back in time and tell my younger self to hang in there and have faith in my mate, I know this journey led me to Paxton, and I wouldn¡¯t trade him for the world. Of course when Ethan and the pups walk in to find no sobbing my eyes out, they all panic. ¡°Baby. ¡°what is it?¡± Ethan asks, rushing to my side. ¡°I-1-I¡¯m happy.¡± I manage to blubber, my visionpletely blurred. Still, I can just make out four tiny blobs gathering around my bed, and Riley¡¯s beloved voice sighing, ¡°Uh-oh. I think Mommy¡¯s lost it.¡± Ethan and I bothugh, and I reach for the blob in question with my free arm, encouraging her to climb onto the bed with me. The others all follow as Ethan exins, ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯t lost it, she¡¯s just been through a lot and she¡¯s a little hormonal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s hormonal?¡± Parker inquires, cocking his head to the side as he studies the bundle at my breast. Paxton doesn¡¯t seem to have any idea that he¡¯s now surrounded by curious pups, his eyes are closed and his tiny hand kneads my breast as he suckles for milk,pletely upied with the task at hand. ¡°It means I have a lot of emotions and I can¡¯t really control them.¡± I exin, wiping my eyes and trying to catch my breath. ¡°Mommy you already were that way.¡± Paisley informs me with a giggle. ¡°Growing babies is very hard work.¡± Ethan shares, cupping her head in his palm affectionately. ¡°And ¡°giving birth is the hardest part, so the emotions are most powerful right now.¡± ¡°Can we stop talking and meet the baby, already?¡± Ryder asks, clearly exasperated that we¡¯re taking so long. ¡°Of course.¡± I hup augh and sit up a little so they can get a better look at the baby. ¡°Pups, this is your brother, Paxton.¡± The quads ooh and ahh as they scoot closer, eager to study the strange creature in my arms. ¡°He l¨®oks funny.¡± Riley assesses, ¡°I thought babies were s¡¯posed to be cute.¡± ¡°Yeah he¡¯s all wrinkly, like a baby raisin,¡± Parker adds. ¡°New babies are always that way.¡±I tell them. ¡°And I think he¡¯s beautiful, just like I thought you were when you looked this way.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so tiny.¡± Paisley observes in obvious awe, reaching a tentative hand towards him and looking to me for permission. I nod encouragingly,. and Paisley strokes a single plump finger over his cheek. ¡°Oh and he¡¯s so soft!¡± ¡°Ooh, let me feel, let me feel!¡± The others mor. ¡°Gently now, one at a time.¡± Ethan instructs, Mommy and Paxton are both a little fragile right now.¡± The pups take his words to heart, carefully taking their turns and reverently stroking the baby¡¯s cheek. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to care that we¡¯re here.¡± Ryder remarks uncertainly. ¡°He¡¯s just hungry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thrilled to meet you,¡± I say, amazed at how thrilling it is to simply watch my babies admire their new sibling. ¡°You know what?¡± Paisley asks, looking at the others. ¡°I think he¡¯s the best baby brother in the whole world.¡± Ethan and I beam as the others agree. ¡°I¡¯ll protect him his whole life long.¡± Parker vows. ¡°And Ill teach him about all the best pranks.¡± Riley decides. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he always listens to his heart.¡± Paisley promises. ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s clever and loyal.¡± Ryder adds atst. I¡¯ve got new tears in my eyes, and Ethan wraps his arm around me, gazing down at our beautiful family with utter adoration. ¡°And we¡¯ll love each and every one of you with all of our hearts ¨C no matter what.¡± ¡°And each other.¡± I add in a whisper, smiling up at my mate. ¡°And each other.¡± Ethan amends, kissing me deeply. ¡°Always.¡± The End Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 ¡°...!¡± The noisy appearance of the dragon made Grid nervous. The wavy scales, shimmering light, and overwhelming size¡ªit resembled the dragon he saw in the National Competition and Grid mistook it for a real dragon for a while. Then he quickly realized¡ªthis was magic. [The Iplete Dragon¡¯s cold breath has frozen all the harmful energy in the area.] [The Iplete Dragon¡¯s cold breath is permeating your sword.] Sharp ice crystals bloomed like cherry blossoms. [Braham¡¯s Enhanced Enchant Weapon has been applied to the +4 Lightning Sword Born from Enlightenment and Strong Desires.] [Your next attack will freeze the world and lead your target to destruction.] [However, the next attack will consume all of the mana you currently have.] It was a dragon made of Braham¡¯s magic power. As Grid surged toward Fenrir, the unquenchable mes spread throughout the battlefield froze faster and Grid¡¯s back became more frozen. [The +4 Lightning Sword Born from Enlightenment and Strong Desires can¡¯t endure this sudden cooling phenomenon and has lost 1,290 durability.] [The rapidly falling body temperature has caused abnormalities in your body and mind.] [You have resisted.] [The effect of +3 Valha of Infinite Affection is helping to maintain your body temperature.] The distance between Grid and Fenrir was narrowed. The melted ice dragon suddenly lost its form and became a tsunami. The light elemental used sh and created a rainbow tsunami as Fenrir vision disappeared. Fenrir¡¯s fists and kicks missed Grid after bing blind and smashed into the air. ¡°Transcended Link Kill Pinnacle.¡± Grid leapt using thest piece of ice and flew up high, the ceiling at his back as hepleted the sword dance. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. [Braham¡¯s Enhanced Enchant Weapon has been applied to the +4 Lightning Sword Born from Enlightenment and Strong Desires.] If 100,000 Army Massacre Sword was an instant blow, Transcended Link Kill Pinnacle was a blow that required some preparation time. Considering the hit rate and range of damage, it was correct to say that 100,000 Army Massacre Sword was the strongest skill. However, Transcended Link Kill Pinnacle was the best in terms of attack power. It fired seven sword energy per second that dealt 3,700% physical damage while ignoring 65% of the target¡¯s defense. Immediately, the shorings were revealed. No matter how fast it was fired, it wasn¡¯t an instant blow, unlike 100,000 Army Massacre Sword. After the series of preparations, Fenrir had regained his sight and responded quickly. From Fenrir¡¯s point of view, it wasn¡¯t difficult to avoid the baptism of flying sword energy when he transcended Grid in terms of physical capability. As expected. The first sword energy failed to hit Fenrir and struck the ground. Fenrir avoided the first sword energy by twisting his body slightly. Then he moved his head to the right to evade the second one before rushing straight ahead and breaking through three sword energies simultaneously. All the sword energies had the option of ¡®guidance¡¯ due to Braham¡¯s Detect Force but it was too hard for them to handle Fenrir¡¯s speed. Fenrir knew about Detect Force and deliberately dodged at thest moment in a breathtaking moment in a limited space. It hit something and was forcefully extinguished. The biggest problem was Fenrir¡¯s ¡®struggle.¡¯ Fenrir¡¯s struggles sped up as he sought to beat the sword energy. ¡®Do you think this will trouble me?¡¯ Fenrir floated up. He broke through thest two sword energies flying at different orbits and was about to hit Grid. However, he was forced to stop. The floor, walls, ceiling. It was due to the cold air caused by the scattered sword energy of Transcended Link Kill Pinnacle. Everything in the area froze and Fenrir was included. If Sword Saint Kraugel¡¯s Space Sword split the world in half... [Legendary magic has been revealed.] [The peak magic is freezing the world.] Braham¡¯s magic brought an ice age to the world. If Garion, god of earth, had dealt with Space Sword... [Goddess of Light Reba has exerted her power. All frozen things are restored like it is a lie.] Braham¡¯s magic was dealt with by the goddess of light. ¡°Ah...!¡± It was a skill on a different dimension. All yers, NPCs, and monsters hunting or living scattered throughout the corridor stood at the border between fantasy and reality as they felt their body freeze for a moment before they could move again. ¡°Braham!¡± The Tower of the Sun. Goldhit felt the magic and was thrilled. (TL Note: Don¡¯t know if the author made a mistake or Goldhit changed towers.) ¡°This is the peak magic...¡± Kirinus¡¯ cabin. Sword Saint Kraugel¡¯s gaze turned north to the Overgeared Kingdom. Then... ¡°100,000 Army.¡± Grid¡ªwhose waist was twisting¡ªleaned forward and stood in front of Fenrir. As the person who used the Frozen Tempest, he was one of the few beings able to move in this frozen world. Grid was already standing in front of Fenrir by the time Fenrir was released from the ice. ¡°You...!¡± Fenrir hurriedly swung his arms but it was pointless. His arms couldn¡¯t move. In his post-frozen state, it was mutted by two sword energies. [Critical!] [The effect of the title ¡®Death in One Shot!¡¯ has been activated, adding 30% critical damage!] [The target has received 4,950,871 damage!] [The body of the target has beenpletely frozen by the effect of Frozen Tempest! The target¡¯s physical function shall cease and the target will lose resistance and defense. It is a curse that can¡¯t be healed.] [Critical!] [The effect of the title ¡®Death in One Shot!¡¯ has been activated, adding 30% critical damage!] [The target has received 26,200,900 damage!] ¡°Kuruk...!¡± Fenrir screamed bizarrely. His body was frozen from the inside from Frozen Tempest and he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger as he was hit multiple times. Grid¡¯s sword stretched out from his waist and was moving in a half-curve. ¡°Blockade Sword!¡± ¡°...!¡± The overwhelming resistance and phenomenal resilience were worthy of being the primal power of a vampire. However, after being hit by the unquenchable mes and Frozen Tempest, Fenrir quickly lost his resilience and resistance. He seeded in restoring his frozen organs by concentrating all his magic power but he hadn¡¯t recovered his resistance. Thus, he was hit by 100,000 Army Blockade Sword and his magic and skills were sealed off. He waspletely neutralized. During this time, Grid¡¯s knights, pets, and Overgeared members attacked. Fenrir¡¯s health was rapidly depleted. Gulp. Grid retreated and took a potion before looking back. Braham, whose mana waspletely depleted after using the unquenchable mes, magic veil, and iplete dragon summoning, was recovering using Mana Drain. He met Grid¡¯s eyes and spoke brusquely, ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°It is high praise.¡± ¡°...Bah.¡± Braham didn¡¯t deny it. The unquenchable mes and Frozen Tempest were essential spells to defeat Fenrir. However, Braham had to cancel the casting of Frozen Tempest and cast the magic veil to help Grid protect his subordinates at his own expense, missing the chance for victory. He couldn¡¯t afford to use Frozen Tempest again. He med himself for ruining things by helping Grid out of love and took hisst gamble. He imprinted Frozen Tempest¡¯s form on the unfinished dragon as a type of secondary energy concept and left it to Grid. If Grid and his weapon couldn¡¯t survive the cold of Frozen Tempest, and if Grid hadn¡¯t significantly increased his mana through ingesting the Dragon Pill, it wouldn¡¯t have seeded. ¡°The finishing... blow.¡± The price of using high-grade magic continuously was very high. Braham had arge mana core but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he lost consciousness right away. Still, he was concerned about Grid so he managed his expression to the end and barely swallowed the blood in his throat. Fenrir¡¯s momentum was rising again after recovering from the blockade. He exploded his blood magic and shook off Piaro, Mercedes, and Teruchan. Then he usedrge-scale vampiric magic, Transfusion Regeneration. It was magic a level above the Extreme Blood Transfusion that Elfin Stone was so proud of. It was magic that took away the health of all targets in sight, absorbed it, and restored 100% of the absorbed health. Nevertheless, Braham didn¡¯t fret. It was because he knew Grid¡¯s power. ¡°Open Rune of Darkness. Belial¡¯s Power, Queen of Mocking and Vition.¡± Grid split into two people. His field of view moved inpletely different directions as he observed Fenrir from various angles. Blood-like red magic power stretched out from the roaring Fenrir. The color was very gorgeouspared to the darkness that exploded earlier after assimting with the unquenchable mes. This meant that Grid could urately capture it. ¡°Flower Revolve.¡± ¡°Flower Revolve.¡± Controlling the vision of two bodies and crossing consciousness was an easy task for the current Grid. Blue petals filled the area as he unfolded the sword dance with the main body and moved to the clone to use the sword dance in session. The petals blocked the dozens of paths for Transfusion Regeneration and it returned to Fenrir. ¡°Kuek...! You!!¡± Fenrir¡¯s gaze was fixed on Grid as the power that would¡¯ve taken away the life of the intruders was pointlessly returned. Just like in every raid, the boss monster¡¯s aggro was eventually directed to Grid. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Until now, Fenrir had been passive. He fought with wide-area attacks to consume the intruders rather than directly attacking Grid. The reason was simple¡ªhe mistook Grid for the Blood King after Grid resisting the effect of item control with the Pagma¡¯s Descendant ss and then neutralizing the attack using the Blue Dragon¡¯s Boots. It was a wise choice for Fenrir to prioritize Grid¡¯s subordinates since he couldn¡¯t guarantee he could consume Grid¡¯s health. However, it changed at his moment. Fenrir abandoned wisdom and gave in to his instincts. Regardless of whether he was the Blood King or not, Fenrir felt the need to kill this human straight away. ¡°Gruruk! Can¡¯t go!¡± Fenrir seeded in continuously deploying wide-area blood magic and killing a few Overgeared members, only for Teruchan to block his way to Grid. Teruchan¡¯s stats became stronger as he fought and they had risen significantlypared to the beginning of the battle, making his attack power unusual. However, Fenrir didn¡¯t shrink back and struggled with Teruchan. ¡°...!¡± Teruchan was pushed back in a power struggle. The power of ¡®struggle¡¯ gave Fenrir enough strength to not lose to Teruchan. Teruchan was blown away after Failure collided with Fenrir¡¯s kick and coughed up blood against the wall. ¡°Nyang!¡± ¡°Yap!¡± ck ck! ck! Noe, Randy, and the Overgeared Skeletons failed to stop Fenrir. He blew them away with one fist, counteracted Singuled¡¯s killing intent with arger killing intent, and escaped the offensive of Amelda¡¯s group by turning his flesh into bats. ¡°Stop him!" Asmophel used his Flower Sword and Jude inted his muscles as they stabbed at the bats. They urately captured the bodies of the bats and struck. Then Fenrir turned the bats into gases and neutralized even their attacks. The only ones left to stop him was Mercedes and Piaro. ¡°Nasty bastard....!¡± He knew that bing gas was useless in front of Mercedes¡¯ glowing eyes and turned it off. Fenrir returned to his original form and prated the gap in Mercedes¡¯ shield. It seemed pointless. In terms of technique, Fenrir was no match for Mercedes. ¡°...!¡± However, in a power struggle, he could overwhelm Mercedes¡¯s technique for a moment. It was as if he deliberately revealed a gap to Mercedes and anticipated the sword swinging in his vision. He seized Mercedes¡¯s shield with the power of dominance. Once Fenrir¡¯s knee mmed into Mercedes¡¯ face, Keen Insight was temporarily released. In the gap, the gas form Fenrir permeated into the ground and caused the mortar falling from the sky to lose its target. Nevertheless, Piaro was formidable. His seeds were scattered across the entire ground and Fenrir was forced to pop back above the ground, a hand plow aiming at his forehead. Fenrir barely blocked the hand plow with the shield he had stolen from Mercedes and frowned, creating his mind world. ¡°Realm of Domination.¡± ¡°...!¡± Piaro¡¯s consciousness flew away. His consciousness fell into apletely different space that matched Fenrir¡¯s mind room. ¡°What...¡± Braham''s absence yed a big role. Fenrir had no need to be aware of Braham and was a runaway lotive. The Overgeared members¡¯ defensive line was quickly broken. In the blink of an eye, Fenrir reached Grid and it was a Fenrir quite different from before. The strength to beat Teruchan, the will to beat Jude, the killing intent that beat Singuled, the spirit that beat Noll and Tiramet, and the skill that beat Mercedes. ¡°It is too bad, human.¡± Fenrir¡¯s fist struck Grid¡¯s face as hepressed the space and flew. It was an attack that retained the power of a deadly blow. Grid didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°I won¡¯t allow yourfort.¡± He weed it with an attack. [You have suffered 39,500 damage!] [The target has received 29,300 damage.] [You have suffered 42,930 damage!] [The target has received 31,660 damage.] ¡°What?¡± Fenrir was astonished when the umted power of struggle suddenly disappeared. He sensed danger but there was nowhere to retreat. Grid desperately gritted his teeth as he desperately exchanged blows. [You have suffered catastrophic damage!] [A legend doesn¡¯t die easily...!] [The target has received 29,670 damage...] Grid consumed all types of survival titles and skills, including the First King, as he suddenly entered a state of immortality. He only considered one thing¡ªthe current state of Fenrir¡¯s health. Fenrir, who suffered a series of major damages and failed to receive Transfusion Regeneration, had then struggled to break through the knights¡¯ defense line. ¡°Let¡¯s die together.¡± ¡°Damn crazy guy...!¡± Fenrir became contemtive. Even those who had lived for hundreds of years were forced to feel afraid of death. He was pushed back. He stopped attacking for a moment and stepped back. Grid unfolded Linked Kill Flower Pinnacle and Fenrir¡¯s eyes widened. Grid¡¯s God Hands were transforming into Lifael¡¯s Spear, a secret weapon deadly to demonkin. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!